Full text of "The first Prayer-Book of Edward VI, compared with the successive revisions of the Book of Common Prayer: also a concordance to the rubricks in the several editions"

See other formats

THE 



^ra^l^j 



OF 

EDWARD YI. 

COMI'ARKI) WITH 

THE SUCCESSIVE REVISIONS 

OF 

CJ)c 33oofe of Common |JraKer: 

ALSO 

A CONCORDANCE 

TO THE 

KUBRICKS IN THE SEVERAL EUITIOXS. 




(Dxforti auU 3Lcmti0n: 

JAMES PARKER AND CO. 

1877. 



Digitized by tlie Internet Arcliive 

in 2007 witli funding from 

IVIicrosoft Corporation 



littp://www.arcliive.org/details/firstprayerbookoOOoxfouoft 



PREFACE. 



npHE object of this work is to exhibit the successive changes 
-^ which our Book of Common Prayer has undergone, from 
the first issue in 1549 to the last revision in 1662 ; in other 
words, to shew the growth of our present authorized Prayer- 
Book. 

Although the series of Books of Common Prayer printed by 
the late Mr. Pickering contain in substance the greater part of 
the material here presented, still, from each book being printed 
entire, it is only with a considerable amount of care that the 
alteration which any one paragraph has undergone can be 
detected. Valuable too, as far as they go, are the accurate 
reprints of the First and Second Books of Edward VI. and 
that of EHzabeth, issued under the auspices of the Parker 
Society ; and equally valuable the very accurate reprint of the 
"Chancery" Sealed Book of 1662, with a collation of the 
others, issued by the Ecclesiastical Society; but in none of 
these is there any attempt at exhibiting the variations be- 
tween successive editions. 

There are, however, other works which more nearly ap- 
proach the character of the present compilation. The earliest is 
" The Alliance of the Divine Offices," by Haraan L'Estrange, 
the first edition of which was published in 1659, previous to 
the last revision of the Prayer-Book. A second edition was 
published in 1690, and a third in 1699. In this only the 
more important variations are noted, and in the printing there 
are frequent inaccuracies; moreover, the last revision of 1662, 
to lis the most important, is not included. 

Dr. Cardwell, in 1838, edited for the Oxford University 
Press " The Two Liturgies of Edward VI, Compared." Each 
book is printed for the greater part entire, and in parallel 
columns, so that although the variations can be found by 
reading, they are not apparent at a glance, and the work 
includes only two books. 



iv Preface. 

In the year 1841 Mr. W. Keatinge Clay edited 

" The. Book of Common Prayer Illustrated, so as to shew the various 
modifications, the date of its several parts, and the authority on which 
they rest " 

The plan of the book was to print the last revision entire, 
and by side figures, and a free use of asterisks and references, 
to shew, as the title implies, the date of the several parts. 
The chief various readings are given partly in brackets and 
partly in notes, and it is a work of some difficulty to discover 
the text as it appeared in any one of the years at which the 
alterations were made, and several of the minor variations are 
also omitted. 

This book was followed the next year by Mr. William 
Reeling's Liturgia Britannicce. This, again, takes the edition 
of 1662 as the text, and by a column for the combined texts 
of 1637 and 1604, and by reference to notes wherever these 
two editions differ, a comparison is afforded. On the opposite 
page, the edition of 1559 is taken as the chief text, combined 
with that of 1552, (variations between these two being shewn 
in the notes,) and a final column for the 1549 collation. By 
this system, however, the variations between the group of 1662 
to 1604, and those of 1559 to 1549, are not readily seen; 
and by so large a portion being reprinted where the texts are 
identical, the parts where they difier are not so readily dis- 
covered. 

The plan adopted in the present work is different. Instead 
of the edition of 1662 being taken as the text, and the varia- 
tions shewn as it were backwards in point of time, the 1549 
book is followed as the text, and this is printed entire at the 
head of the page, and the subsequent corrections shewn in 
their right order in double columns beneath. 

The variations are shewn as fully and as clearly as ordinary 
typography will permit. Although it has been attended with 
much trouble, the aim has been to shew on each page-opening, 
beneath a given part of the 1549 edition, the corresponding 
parts of all the five subsequent editions. Where in any one 



Preface. v 

an addition of a paragraph has been made, its place is clearly 
marked by printing again the line or so before it ; where a few 
words only have been added, the same principle has been 
followed by printing the few preceding words. In order, 
however, not to overburden the page, or still further to extend 
the book, it has been thought sufficient to give a large number 
of the less important variations, and where they consist but of 
an altered word or so, by means of notes. The opportunity 
has been taken, in the same notes, to add a few of the various 
readings which are sometimes found in different editions of 
the Prayer-Books of the same year. 

It should be added, that although the 1549 edition has 
been taken as the basis, it was decided, since the "Order 
of Holy Communion" issued in 1548 corresponds so closely 
to that book, to give at the foot of the page this preliminary 
revision, as well as the later revisions. 

It has been thought unnecessary to adopt the old spelling. 
To have been consistent, one would have had to give the va- 
riations of spelling throughout, and these would have so far 
outnumbered the variations of the words, that the object of the 
book would have been defeated \ As a rule all the spelling 
has been modernized, the few exceptions being some proper 
names and titles. 

For the same reason, it has been found needless to follow 
the use of capital letters ^ or stops of any one edition '^. There 
is no consistency whatever in this respect found in the old 
books. 

One feature has been adopted in this work, which requires 
a word of explanation. The rubricks have been numbered 

• It is not perhaps generally known how ^ For instance, if we turn to the " Bene- 

little consistency there is in the spelling, dicite" we find in " Spealce good of the 

in hooks of the sixteenth and seventeenth Lord" the word "Lord" in the first six 

centuries. oFor instance, if we open Whit- verses is with a capital L, but in the next 

church's Prayer-Book of 1549, we find two with a small 1 ; and so later, in two or 

at the top of the first page of Morning three verses the small 1 is used. The 

Prayer the head-line spelt mattins ; at words " Father, Sonne, and Holy Ghost," 

the top of the next page it is spelt matins, are seldom with capital letters at all, and 

and on the top of the third, mattyns ; and the word " God" has often a small " g." 

this is no exceptional case. Indeed if a = In the present book an exception 

word is spelt one way in one line, it is was made in printing the Introits. The 

rather a reason than otherwise for spelling printers have followed the stops and capi- 

it differently in the next. tals of Whitchurch's edition. 



vi Preface. 

consecutively, according to their appearance in the 1549 
edition, and the main object has been to afford a ready refer- 
ence to the corresponding rubricks where there are several 
in one page. But above and beyond this, it has been found 
of great use in giving cross references, and especially in those 
cases where the order of a set of rubricks has been re-arranged. 
This is so especially in the Order for the Administration of 
the Lord's Supper. In the Book itself, the rubricks of the 
later editions have been brought into correspondence, as to 
position, with those of the 1549 edition, so that any altera- 
tions in the words (and there are many) can be seen. It was, 
therefore, only by intervening notes that it was found possible 
to shew the actual order adopted in each successive revision. 

At the same time, to add completeness to the work, it is 
thought well to print in a tabular form, as an Appendix, 
a complete list of the Rubricks in their changed orders, so 
that a comparison of the structure of the service under the 
different systems might be afforded ; and in this table the 
same consecutive numbers are still appended to the Rubricks, 
so that a break in the numbers shews at once a change in 
the order. 

Another advantage has been gained by numbering the 
rubricks. At the end of this volume will be found an Index 
AND Concordance, which, without this plan, could not have 
been compiled. It has often occurred to the Editor that such 
a Concordance was wanted, but if made simply to apply to 
our own book, it would have been without much of its value. 
To understand the exact meaning of a word, it is always use- 
ful to see in what sense and in what combination it occurs 
elsewhere in the same book ; but in the case of the Prayer- 
Book it is important to know whether the word occurred in 
previous revisions of the same, and if so, under what, circum- 
stances. It was impossible to draw any .line as to what class 
of words should be included, and what omitted. A word of 
little importance in itself receives a value sometimes from the 
different contexts with which it is placed, so that several ap- 
4 



Preface. vii 

parently trivial words have been admitted, rather than omit 
one which should prove to be of importance. 

It is for example important to observe the disuse of the 
term A/far, and the substitution in the later books of the 
temis Table, the Holy Table, the Lord's Table, God's board, 
&c. The two latter were not however new terms, as it will 
be seen they occur in the Prayer-Book of 1549. 

Again, it is not without interest to mark the continuance or 
disuse of customs, so far as the Prayer-Book enjoins them, 
e.g. Absolution, Abstinence, Anointing, Antlienis, Ban>is, Benedic- 
tion, Breaking the bread, Casting earth upon the corpse, bear- 
ing the Charges of the Communion, Confession, Consecration of 
the Bread and Wine, Covering of the same, making the C>-oss 
upon the forehead, Daily Communion, Daily Service, Excom- 
munication, finding the Holy loaf, Introits, putting a little Water 
into the ]Vi}ie, and such like. 

Or to mark the omission or continuance of the appoint- 
ment of what maybe classed generally under the term '■^Orna- 
ments," e.g. the Albe, the Bell, the Chalice, the Chrisoni, the 
Cope, the Corporal, \\\q Flagons, the /(V//, \\\q Hoods, \.hQ Paten, 
the Boor-men's-box, the Pulpit or Readitig Pen', the Ring, the 
Surplice, the Tunicle, the Vestment, and tlie Wafer-bread. 

Although occupying a considerable space, it has been 
thought best to give a complete list of the uses of the words 
Priest, Minister, and Presbyter. Although a strenuous effort 
was made by the Puritan party to get rid of the word Priest 
from the Prayer-Book altogether, it will be seen that the use 
is quite as frequent in 1662 as in 1549. 

Again, as said before, words of little importance by themselves 
may become of value when grouped. A glance over the Index, 
for instance, will shew what was considered (so far as the 
rubricks are concerned) to be accustomed, agreeable, appointed, 
approved, by authority, commanded, commonly done, convenient, 
customably due, at discretion, as duties, enjoined, exhorted to, 
referred to the Ordinary, prescribed, provided, shall suffice, is 
thought good, is usual, or is used. 



viii Preface. 

Of course, an additional series of words from Injunctions, 
Canons, &c, would be required in order to supply a complete 
conspectus of the rules, &c., prescribed by the Church in 
Liturgical matters ; but that is far beyond the scope, if not 
of the present work, at least of the present volume. 

It was intended to prefix to the volume an Introduction, 
containing some account of the several Revisions, and giving 
as far as possible the documentary evidence ; but it was found 
that the insertion of the Concordance extended the book to 
its utmost limits ; and the Introduction, therefore, which was 
to have occupied some 30 or 40 pages, has been allowed to 
expand itself into 300 or 400 pages, and consequently to 
make a companion volume. 

This unforeseen extension has caused considerable delay, 
but opportunity has been thereby afforded to the Editor to 
examine for himself the materials on which such history has 
to be wTitten. 

For the Revisions of 1552, 1559, 1604, and 1637, we are 
dependent upon a few records preserved in Collections such as 
Fox, Strype, &c. But for the 1661 revision, we have Cosin's 
own book (at Durham), the fair transcript by Bancroft (in the 
Bodleian at Oxford), the final series of corrections, still in 
Bancroft's hand-nTiting, as agreed upon by the House o! 
Convocation (preserved in the House of Lords), and finally 
the copy which was annexed to the Act of Uniformity (pre- 
served in the same place). It has been a task of some labour 
to bring the materials together, coupled with the historical 
matter which can be gleaned from other sources ; but unless 
any unforeseen accident causes delay, it is hoped that before 
the close of the year this additional volume will be ready 
for issue. 

TURL, 

Nov. 6, 1876. 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



^ THE m 

BOOK OF THE COMMON 
PRAYER AND ADMI- 
NISTRATION OF 
THE 
SACRAMENTS, AND OTHER 
RITES AND CEREMONIES OF 
THE CHURCH : AFTER THE 
USE OF THE CHURCH 
OF ENGLAND. 

}tf Londini in Officina 

Rdouardi Whitchurclie. 

Cum privilegio ad imprimendum solum. 

Aano Do. 1549, Mense MartiL 



Various Imprints. 



B Same as above, except Anno Do. 
1549, Mense Maii. 

c Ditto, Anno Do. 1549, Mense Junii. 

D Londini In Officina Richardi Graf- 
toni Regii Impressoris. Cum Privilegio 
ad I mjfrinutidum solunt. Anno Domini 



M.D.XLix. Mense Martii. 
E Ditto (but a different bookV 
F Ditto (but a different book). 
G SSigornis in Officina loannis OftaoenL 

cutn privilegio ad imprintendunt solum. 

Anno Do. 1549, Mense Julii. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
THE BOOK OF 

COMMON PRAYER, AND AD- 
MINISTRATION OF THE 
SACRAMENTS, 
AND OTHER 
RITES 
AND CEREMONIES IN 
THE CHURCH OF 
ENGLAND. 
Londini y in Officina Ed- 

wardi Whytchurche. 

Cum privilegio atr Im Pri- 

menlium Solum. 

Amio 1552. 



Various Imprints. 

B Londini in Officina Edovardi )^Tiyt- 
churche Cum privilegio ad Im Primendum 
Solum. Anno 1552. 

c Londini in Officina Richardi Graftoni 
Regii Impressoris Cum privilegio ad im- 
primendum Solum. Anno 1552. 

D Ditto (but a different book). 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
THE BOOK OF 

COMMON PRAYER, AND AD- 
MINISTRATION OF THE 
SACRAMENTS, 
AND OTHER 
RITES 
AND CEREMONIES IN 
THE CHURCH OF 
ENGLAND. 

Londini, in officina Ri' 

chardi Graftoni. 

Cum Privilegio Regie 

Males talis. 

Anno 1559. 



Various Imprint. 
B Londini, In Officina Richardi Jugge, & 
lohannis Cawode. Cum Privilegio Re^i* 
Majestatis Anno. 1559. 



Titles. 



James I, 1604. 

THE 

BOOK OF 

Common Prayer, and 
administration of the 
Sacraments, 
and other Rites and Cere- 
monies of the Church of 
England. 

Imprinted at London 
by Robert Barker, Printer 
to the Kings most Excel- 
lent Majesty. 
Anno 1604. 
Cum Privilegio. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
THE 

, BOOK OF 

COMMON PRAYER, 

AND 

ADMINISTRATION OF THE 

SACRAMENTS. 

And other parts of divine Service 

for the use of the 

CHURCH OF 

SCOTLAND. 

Edinburgh, 

Printed by Robert Young, Printer to 

the Kings most excellent Majesty, 

M.DC.XXXVII. 

Cum Privilegio. 



Charles IL 1662. 
THE BOOK 

OF 

Common Prayer 

AND ADMINISTRATION 
OF THE 

SACRAMENTS, 

AND OTHER 

RITES AND CEREMONIES 

OF THE CHURCH, 

ACCORDING TO THE USE 

OF THE 

CHURCH OF ENGLAND, 

TOGETHER WITH THE 

PSALTER OR PSALMS 

OF 

DAVID, 

POINTED AS THEY ARE TO BE SUNG 

OR SAID IN CHURCHES : 

AND THE 

FORM OR MANNER 

OF 

MAKING, ORDAINING, AND 

CONSECRATING 

OF 

BISHOPS, PRIESTS, 

AND 

DEACONS. 

London, 

Printed by his Ma"'' Printers. 

Citm Privilegio. 

M.DCLXIL 



The above title-page is an engraving by 

Loggan, the title itself being represented 
as an altar reredos, in the style of the 
seventeenth century, with fluted columns 
surmounted by a large ornamental pedi- 
ment. 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



^ THE CONTENTS OF THIS BOOK. 4%f 



A Preface. 

A Table and Kalendar for Psalms and Lessons, with necessary rules 

pertaining to the same. 
The Order for Matins and Evensong, throughout the year. 
The Introits, Collects, Epistles and Gospels, to be used at the 

celebration of the Lord's Supper and holy Communion through 

the year, with proper Psalms and Lessons, for divers feasts and 

days. 
The Supper of the Lord and holy Communion, commonly called 

the Mass. 
The Litany and Suffrages •. 



Second Edw. VL 1552. 

THE CONTENTS OF THIS 
BOOK. 

An Act for the Uniformity of 
Common Prayer''. 

L A Preface. 

ii. Of Ceremonies, why some be abo- 
lished, and some retained. 
iiL The order how the Psalter is ap- 
pointed to be read. 
iv. The Table for the order of the Psalms 
to be said at Morning and Evening 
prayer. 
V. The order how the rest of holy Scrip- 
ture is appointed to be read. 
VI. Proper Psalms and Lessons at 
Morning and Evening Prayer, for 
certain feasts and days, 
vii. An Almanack. 

viii. The Table and Kalendar for Psalms 
and Lessons, with necessary Rules 
appertaining to the same. 
Ix. The order for Morning prayer and 
Evening prayer, throughout the 
year. 
X. The Litany. 

xi. The Collects, Epistles, and Gospels, 

to be used at the ministration of the 

holy Communion, throughout the 

year. 

xii. The order of the ministration of the 

holy Communion, 
xiii. Baptism both public and private. 



• In one ed., 1549, the Litany is omitted 
here, and given on a supplementary sheet 
inserted at the end of the book, so that the 
numbering is thrown out. 

'• In one edition only of 1532, this is in- 



xiv. Confirmation, where also is a Cate- 
chism for children. 

XV. Matrimony. 

xvi. Visitation of the sick. 

xvii. The Communion of the sick, 
xviii. Burial. 

xix. The Thanks giving of women after 
child birth. 

XX. A Commination against sinners, with 
certain prayers to be used divers 
times in the year. 

xxi. The form and manner of making and 
consecrating of Bishops, Priests, 
and Deacons. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

THE CONTENTS OF THIS BOOK. 

i. An Act for the Uniformity of Common 

Prayer, 
ii. A Preface. 

[Continued the same as 1552, except 
the numbering of paragraphs, to] 

vii. Proper Psalms and lessons at Morning 
and Evening Prayer for Sundays and 
certain feasts and days. 

[And continued the same as 1552, to] 

xxi to be used divers times in the 

year. 

• The form and manner of m.-iking and 
consecrating of Bishops, Priests and 
Deacons. 



serted as the first in the table of Contents, 
but in that edition it is actually printed 
after the Calendar. 

<= Not noted in the Contents, but usually 
printed at the end of the book. 



Contents. 



5 



vii. Of Baptism, both public and private. 

viii. Of Confirmation, where also is a Catechism for children. 

ix. Of Matrimony. 

X. Of Visitation of the Sick, and Communion of the same. 

xi. Of Burial. 

xii. The purification of women, 

xiii. A declaration of Scripture, with certain prayers to be used the first 

day of Lent, commonly called Ashwednesday. 

xiv. Of Ceremonies omitted or retained ''. 

XV. Certain notes for the more plain explication and decent ministra- 
tion of things contained in this book *. 



James I. 1604. 

THE CONTENTS OF THIS BOOK. 

i. An Act for the Uniformity of Common 

Prayer '. 
ii. A Preface, &c. 

[Continued the same as 1559 (except 
No. iv.. The Table for the Order of Psalms, 
is made No^ vii.)j to] 
xxi to be used divers times in the 

year. 

Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

THE CONTENTS OF THIS BOOK. 

1. A proclamation for the authorizing of 

the Book of Common Prayer. 

2. A Preface. 

[And continued in the same order and 
words as 1552 except] 

6. Proper Psalms and Lessons at Morn- 

ing and Evening Prayer for Sundays 
and certain Feasts and days. 

7. The Table for the order of the Psalms. 
9. The Order for Morning and Evening 

Prayer throughout the year, 
[and continued to] 

21 to be used divers times in the 

year. 

Charles IL 1662. 

THE CONTENTS OF THIS BOOK. 

1. An Act for the Uniformity of Common 

Prayer. 

2. The Preface. 

3. Concerning the Service of the Church. 

4. Concerning Ceremonies. 

5. The Order how the Psalter is appointed 

to be read. 



The Order how the rest of the holy 
Scripture is appointed to be read. 

A Table of proper Lessons and Psalms. 

Tables and Rules for the Feasts and 
Fasts through the whole year. 

The Calendar, with the Table of 
Lessons. 

The Order for Morning Prayer. 

The Orfler for Evening Prayer. 

The Creed of S. Athanasius, 

The Litany. 

Prayers and Thanksgivings upon seve- 
ral Occasions. 

The Collects, Epistles, and Gospels, to 
be used at the Ministration of the holy 
Communion, throughout the Year. 

The Order of the Ministration of the 
holy Communion. 

The Order of Baptism both Publick 
and Private. 

The Order of Baptism for those of 
Riper Years. 

The Catechism, with the Order for 

Confirmation of Children. 
Matrimony. 
Visitation of the Sick, and Communion 

of the Sick. 
Burial. 

Thanksgiving for Women after Child- 
bearing. 
A Commination, or denouncing of 

God's anger and judgments against 

Sinners. 
The Psalter. 
The Order of Prayers to be used at 

Sea. 
A Form and Manner of Ordaining 

Bishops, Priests, and Deacons. 



d In the present edition, this treatise on 
"Ceremonies" has been transposed to the 
beginning of the book. See p. 14. 

' In the present edition, the "Certain 



Notes," &c., will be found printed on 
page 64. 

f This is the same as that of Elizabeth, 
but it is followed by a Proclamation. 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



THE PREFACE. 
There was never any thing by the wit of man so well de- 
vised, or so surely s established, which (in continuance of time) 
hath not been corrupted : as (among other things) it may 
plainly appear by the common prayers in the Church, com- 
monly called divine service : the first original and ground 
whereof if a man would search out by the ancient fathers, 
he shall find that the same was not ordained, but of a good 
purpose, and for a great advancement of godliness : for they 
so ordered the matter, that all the whole Bible (or the greatest 
part thereof) should be read over once in the year ^, intending 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
An Act for the Uniformity 
OF Common Prayer, and Ad- 
ministration OF THE Sacra- 
ments'. 

[Se* the Introduction.] 

The Preface. 
There was never, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

An Act for the Uniformity 
OF Common Prayer, and Ser- 
vice IN THE Church, and the J 
Administration of the Sa- 
craments. 

[Set The Introduction.] 

The Preface. 
There was never, &c. 

[Same as 1549-] 



« In eds. 15521 and afterwards, " sure." 
'■ In eds. 1596, &c., and afterwards, 

" every year." 
• In two editions only is it placed here. 

In another edition it is printed after the 



James I. 1604. 

An Act for the Uniformity 
OF Common Prayer, &.c. 

[The same as that of Elizaheth in 1559.] 

By the King. 
A Proclamation for the Authoriz- 
ing and Unifonnity of the Book 
of Common Prayer to be used 
throughout the realm. 

[See The Introduction.] 

The Preface. 
There was never, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Scotch Liturgfy, 1637. 

A Proclamation 
For the Authorizing of the 
Book of Common Prayer to 

BE USED throughout THE 

realm of Scotland. 

[See The Introduction.] 

The Preface''. 
The Church of Christ hath in all 
ages had a prescript Form of Com- 
mon Prayer, or Divine Service ; as 
appeareth by the ancient Liturgies 



Calendar, and in another after the Colo- 
phon at the end. 
i In ed. 1604, "and administration." 
* The Preface beginning " There was 
never," is emitted, and this substituted. 



The Preface. 



thereby, that the Clergy, and specially ' such as were Ministers 
of'" the congregation, should (by often reading and meditation 
of'" God's word) be stirred up to godliness themselves, and be 
more able also " to exhort other by wholesome doctrine, and 
to confute them that were adversaries to the truth. And 
further, that the people (by daily hearing of holy scripture 
read in the Church) should" continually profit more and more 
in the knowledge of God, and be the more inflamed with the 
love of his true religion. But these many years passed, this 
godly and decent order of the ancient fathers hath bee[n] so 
altered, broken, and neglected, by planting in uncertain stories, 
Legends, Responds i', Verses, vain repetitions. Commemora- 
tions, and Synodals, that commonly when any book of the 
Bible was begun, before '' three or four chapters were read out, 
all the rest were '' unread. And in this sort, the book of Esaie ^ 
was begun in Advent, and the book of Genesis in Septua- 
gesima : but they were only begun, and never read through *. 



of the Greek and Latin Cluirches. 
This was done, as for other j^reat 
causes, so likewise for retaining an 
uniforniity in God's worsiiip ; a 
thing most beseeming theni tliat 
are of one and the same profession. 
Tor l)y the Torm tliat is kept in the 
outward worsliip of God, men com- 
monly judge of Religion. If in 
that there be a diversity, straight 
they are apt to conceive the religion 
to be diverse. Wherefore it were 
to be wished, that the whole Church 
of Christ were one as well in form 
of Public Worship, as in doctrine : 
and that as it hath but one Lord, 
and one faith, so it had but one 
heart, and one mouth. This would 
prevent many schisms and divisions, 
antl serve much to the preserving of 
unity. But since that cannot be 
hoped for in the whole Catholic 
Christian Church ; yet, at least, in 
the Churches that are under iiie 



Charles H. 1662. 

Ax Act for thk Uniformity of 
Common Pravkr, and Service 
in the cliukcii, and adminis- 
TRATION OF THE Sacraments, 

Primo Elizabcthis. 
[The same as that of Elizabeth, 1559.] 

An Act for the Uniformity of 

PuELicK Prayers, and 
Administration of Sacraments, and 
other rites and ceremonies : And 
for establishing the Form of 
Making, Ordaining, and Conse- 
crating IJishops, Priests, and Dea- 
cons in the Church of England. 
xiv. Carol. IL 
[.S"i't' The Introduction.] 

COXCERXIXG THE SERVICE 
OF THE CPIURCH". 
There was never, &c. 

[Continued the same as in the Preface 
of 1549.] 



' In eds. 1604 and i6f2, "especially." 

■° In ed. 1662, "ministers in," and 
" meditation in." 

" In one ed. , 1559, "able to exhort;" 
and in eds. 1627, and afterwards, " more 
able to e.\hort others." 

" In ed. 1662, " might." 

P In ed. 1662, "and legends with mul- 
titude of Responds." 

■* in ed. 1662, "after." 



' In one ed., 1559, "are;" afterwards, 
" \vere." 

" In eds. 1552 and 1559, spelt " Esai " 
and " Esay ;" in 1662, " Isaiah." 

' In eds. 1549, " thorow ;" in ed. 1662, 
" thorough." 

" This new title is given to the old 
preface, and a new preface written for this 
edition (see p. 12), and printed before it. 



8 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



After a^ like sort were other books of holy scripture used. 
And moreover, whereas S. Paul would have such language 
spoken to the people in the church, as they might under- 
stand and have profit by hearing the same ; the service in 
this Church of England (these many years) hath been read 
in Latin to the people, which they understood " not ; so that 
they have heard with their ears only ; and their hearts *, spirit, 
and mind, have not been edified thereby. And furthermore, 
notwithstanding that the ancient fathers hady divided the 
Psalms into seven portions, whereof every one was called 
a nocturn ; now of late time a few of them have been daily 
said (and oft repeated ^) and the rest utterly omitted. More- 
over, the number and hardness of the rules called the Pie, 
and the manifold changings of the service, was the cause, 
that to turn the book only was so hard and intricate a matter, 
that many times there was more business to find out what 
should be read, than to read it when it was found out. 

These inconveniences therefore considered, here is set forth 
such an order, whereby the same shall be redressed. And for 
a readiness in this matter, here is drawn out a Kalendar for 
that purpose, which is plain and easy to be understanded ■ ; 
wherein (so much as may be) the reading of holy scripture •• 
is so set forth, that all things shall be done in order, without 
breaking one piece thereof'' from another. For this cause be 



1552- 



Second Edw. VI. 
After a like sort, &c 

[Continued the same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

After a like sort, &c. 

[Continued the same as 1549.] 

James I. 1604. 

After a like sort, &c. 

[Continued the same as 1549O 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

[Continued. ] 
protection of one sovereign Prince 
the same ought to be endeavoured. 
It was not the least part of our 



late Sovereign King yames, of bless- 
ed memory, his care, to work this 
uniformity in all his . dominions : 
but, while he was about to do it, 
it pleased God to translate him to 
a better kingdom. His Majesty that 
now reigneth, (and long may he 
reign over us in all happiness !) not 
suffering his father's good purpose 
to fall to the ground, but treading 
the same path, with the like zeal 
and pious affection, gave order, soon 
after his coming to the crown, for 
the framing of a Book of Common 
Prayer, like unto that which is re- 
ceived in the Churches of England 
and Ireland, for the use of this 
Church. After many lets and hin- 



" In ed. 1559, and afterwards, "After 
like." 

" In ed. 1662, "understand." 
» In ed. 1604, and afterwards, " heart." 
T In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "have." 
• In 1662, "and oft repeated," omitted. 



• In eds. 1SS2, &c., " understanden ;" in 
eds. 1559, &c., and 1662, "understood." 

•> In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "scrip- 
tures." 

« In eds. X5S9, &a, and 1662, " therfof," 
omitted. 



The Preface. 



cut off Anthems, Responds, Invitatories, and such like things 
as did bfeak the continual course of the reading of the scripture. 
Yet because there is no remedy, but that of necessity there 
must be some rules : therefore certain rules are here set forth, 
which as they be '^ few in number, so they be "^ plain and easy 
to be understanded e. So that here you have an order for 
prayer (as touching the reading of*' holy scripture) much agree- 
able to the mind and purpose of the old fathers, and a great 
deal more profitable and commodious, than that which of late 
was used. It is more profitable, because here are left out 
many things, whereof some be ^ untrue, some uncertain, some 
vain and superstitious : and is ordained nothing § to be read, 
but the very pure word of God, the holy scriptures, or that 
which is evidently grounded upon ^ the same ; and that in such 
a language and order, as is most easy and plain for the under- 
standing, both of the readers and hearers. It is also more 
commodious, both for the shortness thereof, and for the plain- 
ness of the order, and for that the rules be few and easy. 
Furthermore, by this order, the curates shall need none other 
books for their public service, but this book and the Bible : 
by the means whereof, the people shall not be at so great 
charge ^ for books, as in time past they have been. 



drances, the same cometh now to 
be published, to the good (we trust) 
of all God's people, and the increase 
of tme piety and sincere devotion 
amongst them. 

But as there is nothing, how good 
and warrantable soever in itself, 
against which some will not except ; 
so it may be, that exceptions will 
be taken against this good and most 
pious work, and, perhaps, none more 
pressed than that we have followed 
the Service-Book of England. But 
we should desire them that shall 
take this exception, to consider, that, 
being (as we are, by God's mercy) 
of one true profession, and other- 
wise united by many bonds, it had 
not been fitting to vary much from 
theirs, our especially coming forth 



^ In ed. 1662, "are." 

« In eds. 1552, &c., " understanden ;" in 
1662, "understood." 

' In ed. 1662, "for prayer, and for the 
reading of." 



after theirs ; seeing the disturbers 
of the Church, both here and there, 
should by our differences, if they 
had been great, taken occasion to 
work more trouble. Therefore did 
we think meet to adhere to their 
Form, even in the Festivals, and 
some other rites not as yet received 
nor observed in our Church, rather 
than, by omitting them, to give the 
adversary to think that we disliked 
any part of their Service. 

Charles II. 1662. 

After a like sort, &c. 

[Continued the same as 1549, 'o] 
. . . the Rules be few and easy. 

I The paragraph beginning "Further- 
more," and ending " they have been," 
is omitted.] 



e In eds. 1627, &c., and 1662, " nothing 
is ordained." 

^ In ed. 1662, " that which is agreeable 
to the .same." 

' In eds. 1572, 1596, &c., "charges." 



lo First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 

, J . 

And where J heretofore there hath been great diversity in 
saying and singing in churches within this realm : some fol- 
lowing Salisbury use, some Hereford use, some the use of 
Bangor, some of York, and ^ some of Lincoln : Now from 
henceforth, all the whole realm shall have but one use. 

And if any would ' judge this way more painful, because that 
all things must be read upon the book, whereas before, by the 
reason of so often repetition, they could sa:y many things by 
heart : if those men will weigh their labour, with the profit in" 
knowledge, which daily they shall obtain by reading upon the 
book, they will not refuse the pain, in consideration of the 
great profit that shall ensue thereof. 

And forsomuch " as nothing can, almost °, be so plainly set 
forth, but doubts may rise p in the use and practising ' of the 
same : to appease all such diversity (if any arise), and for 
the resolution of all doubts, concerning the manner how to 



Second Edw. VI, 1552. 

And where heretofore, &c 
[Continued the same as 1549, to] 
.... contained in this book. 
[There is then added,] 
And if the Bishop of the Diocese 
be in any doubt ', then may he send 
for the resolution thereof [un]to the 
Archbishop. 

Though it be appointed, &c. 

[Same as 1549O 
[The paragraph beginning, " Neither 
that any man," down to "the congrega- 
tion," is emitted. In its stead is added,] 

And all Priests and Deacons shall 
be bound ' to say daily the Morning 
and Evening prayer, either privately 
or openly, except they be letted ' 
by preaching, studying of divinity, 
or by some other urgent cause. 

And the Curate that ministereth 
in every Parish Church or Chapel, 
beuig at home, and not being other- 



i In ed. i66a, " whereas." 

' In eds. 1572, &c, "and," omitted, 

' In eds. 1572, &c., " will." 

■" In eds. 155a, and afterwards, "profit 
and knowledge." 

° In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "foras- 
much." 

" In ed. 1662, " almost," ^muV/a/. 

P In ed. 1662, "arise." 

1 In ed. 1662, "practice." 



wise reasonably letted ", shall say the 
same in the Parish Church or Chapel 
where he ministereth, and shall toll 
a bell thereto*, a convenient time 
before he begin, that such as be 
disposed ■ may come to hear God's 
word, and [to] pray with him. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

And where heretofore, &c 
[Continued the same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 

And where heretofore, &c. 
[Continued the same as 1553.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

[Continued.] 

Our first Reformers were of the 

same mind with us, as appeareth 

by the ordinance they made, that 

in all the parishes of this realm the 



' In ed. 1596, and afterwards, " in doubt, 
then he may." 

• In ed. 1662, "are to say." 

' In eds. 1572, &c., "let." In ed. 166a, 
" not being let by sickness, or some other." 
■ In ed. 1662, "hindered." 

* In ed. 1662, "cause a bell to be tolled 
thereunto." 

" In ed. 1662, "that the people may." 



The Preface. 



II 



understand, do, and execute the things contained in this book, 
the parties that so doubt, or diversely take any thing, shall 
always resort to the Bishop of the Diocese, who by his dis- 
cretion shall take order for the quieting and appeasing of the 
same : so that the same order be not contrary to any thing 
contained in this book. 

3D Though it be appointed in the afore written preface^, 
that all things shall be read and sung in the church, in the 
English tongue, to the end that the congregation may be 
thereby edified : yet it is not meant, but when y men say 
Matins and Evensong ^ privately, they may say the same in 
any language that they themselves do understand. 

Neither 
that any man shall be bound to the saying of them, but such 
as from time to time, in Cathedral and Collegiate Churches, 
Parish Churches, and Chapels to the same annexed, shall 
serve the congregation. 



Common Prayer should be read, 
weekly, on Sundays, and other Fes- 
tival Days, with the Lessons of the 
Old and New Testament, conform 
to the order of the Book of Common 
Prayer ; (meaning that ol England : 
for it is known that divers years 
after we had no other order for 
Common Prayer. ) This is recorded 
to have been the first head con- 
cluded in a frequent Council of the 
Lords and Barons professing Christ 
Jesus. We keep the words of the 

t The His History : Religion was 
tory of the ^0^ then placed in rites 
Church of and gestures, nor men 

Scotland, ^^^^ ^th the fancy of 
•^ extemporary prayers, t 

Sure, the Public Worship of God 
in his Church, being the most so- 
lemn action of us his poor creatures 
here below, ought to be performed 
by a Liturgy advisedly set and 
framed, and not according to the 
sudden and various fancies of men. 
This shall suffice for the present to 
have said. The God of mercy con- 
firm our hearts in his truth, and 
preserve us alike from profaneness 
and superstition ! Amen. 



All Presbyters and Deacons shall 
be bound to say Daily the Morning 
and Evening Prayer, either privately 
or openly, except they be let or hin' 
dered by some urgent cause. Of which 
cause, if it be frequently pretended, 
they are to make the Bishop of the 
Diocese, or the Archbishop of the Pro- 
vince, the judge and allower. 

And the Curate that ministereth in 
every Parish Church, ^t'c. 

[Concluded the same as 1552.] 

Charles II. 1662. 

And whereas heretofore, &c. 
[Continued the same as 1549, to] 
.... have but one Use. 

[The paragraph beginning " And if any 
would judge," and ending " that shall en- 
sue thereof," is otnitted.\ 

And for as much as nothing, &c. 
[Same as 1549, to] 
.... contained in this Book. 
And if the Bishop of the, &c. 
[Same as 1552.] 

Though it be appointed, &c. 
[Sanie as 1549.] 

And all Priests and Deacons, &c. 

[Same as 1552.] 
And the Curate that, &c. 
[Concluded the same as 1552.] 



" In ed. 1662, the words "in the afore 
written Preface " are omitted. 
y In ed. 1662, " but that when men." 



' Ineds. 1552, andafterwards,"Moming 
and Evening Prayer." 



12 



Prayer-Book of Charles II. 1662. 



THE PREFACE. 

It hath been the wisdom of the 
Church of England, ever since the 
first compihng of her Publick Li- 
turgy, to keep the mean between 
the two extremes, of too much stiff- 
ness in refusing, and of too much 
easiness in admitting any variation 
from it. For, as on the one side 
common experience sheweth, that 
where a change hath been made 
of things advisedly established (no 
evident necessity so requiring) sun- 
dry inconveniences have thereupon 
ensued ; and those many times more, 
and greater than the evils, that were 
intended to be remedied by such 
change : So on the other side, the 
particular Forms of Divine worship, 
and the Rites, and Ceremonies ap- 
pointed to be used therein, being 
things in their own nature indif- 
ferent, and alterable, and so ac- 
knowledged ; it is but reasonable, 
that upon weighty and important 
considerations, according to the va- 
rious exigency of times and occa- 
sions, such changes and alterations 
should be made Uierein, as to those 
that are in place of Authority should 
from time to time seem either neces- 
sary or expedient. Accordingly we 
find, that in the Reigns of several 
Princes of blessed memory since the 
Reformation, the Church upon just 
and weighty considerations her there- 
unto moving, hath yielded to make 
such alterations in some particulars, 
as in their respective times were 
thought convenient : Yet so, as that 
the main Body and Essentials of it 
(as well in the chiefest materials, as 
in the frame and order thereof) have 
still continued the same unto this 
day, and do yet stand firm and un- 
shaken, notwithstanding all the vain 
attempts and impetuous assaults made 
against it by such men as are given 
to change, and have always dis- 
covered a greater regard to their own 
private fancies and interests, than to 
that duty they owe to the publick. 

V>y what undue means, and for 
what mischievous purposes the use 
of the Liturgy (though enjoined by 



the Laws of the Land, and those 
Laws never yet repealed) came, 
during the late unhappy confusions, 
to be discontinued, is too well known 
to the World, and we are not willing 
here to remember. But when, upon 
His Majesty's happy Restoration 
it seemed probable, that, amongst 
other things, the use of the Liturgy 
also would return of course (the 
same having never been legally abo- 
lished) unless some timely means 
were used to prevent it ; those men 
who under the late usurped powers 
had made it a great part of their 
business to render the people dis- 
affected thereunto, saw themselves 
in point of reputation and interest 
concerned (unless they would freely 
acknowledge themselves to have 
erred, which such men are very 
hardly brought to do) with their 
utmost endeavours to hinder the 
restitution thereof. In order where- 
unto divers Pamphlets were pub- 
lished against the Book of Common 
Prayer, the old Objections mustered 
up, with the addition of some new 
ones more than formerly had been 
made, to make the number swell. 
In fine great importunities were 
used to His Sacred Majesty, that 
the said Book might be Revised, 
and such Alterations therein, and 
Additions thereunto made, as should 
be thought requisite for the ease of 
tender Consciences : whereunto His 
Majesty out of His Pious Inclination 
to give satisfaction (so far as could 
be reasonably expected) to all His 
Subjects of what persuasion soever, 
did graciously condescend. 

In which Review we have en- 
deavoured to observe the like Mo- 
deration, as we find to have been 
used in the like case in former times. 
And therefore of the sundry Altera- 
tions proposed unto us, we have re- 
jected all such as were either of 
dangerous consequence (as secretly 
striking at some established Doc- 
trine, or laudable Practice of the 
Church of England, or indeed of 
the whole Catholick Church of 
Christ) or else of no consequence 



The Preface. 



13 



at all, but utterly frivolous and vain. 
But such Alterations as were ten- 
dered to us (by what persons, under 
what pretences, or to what purpose 
soever so tendered) as seemed to us 
in any degree requisite or expedient, 
we have willingly, and of our own 
accord assented unto ; Not enforced 
so to do by any strength of Argu- 
ment, convincing us of the necessity 
of making the said Alterations : For 
we are fully persuaded in our judge- 
ments (and we here profess it to the 
World) that the Book, as it stood 
before established by Law, doth not 
contain in it any thing contrary to 
the Word of God, or to sound Doc- 
trine, or which a godly man may 
not with a good Conscience use and 
submit unto, or which is not fairly 
defensible against any that shall op- 
pose the same ; if it shall be allowed 
such just and favourable construction 
as in Common Equity ought to be al- 
lowed to all Humane Writings, espe- 
cially such as are set forth by Autho- 
rity, and even to the very best Trans- 
lations of the holy Scripture itself. 

Our general aim therefore in this 
undertaking was, not to gratify this 
or that party in any their unreason- 
able demands ; but to do that, which 
to our best understandings we con- 
ceived might most tend to the pre- 
servation of Peace and Unity in the 
Church ; the procuring of Rever- 
ence, and exciting of Piety, and De- 
votion in the publick Worship of 
God ; and the cutting off occasion 
from them that seek occasion of 
cavil, or quarrel against the Liturgjy 
of the Church. And as to the seve- 
ral variations from the former Book, 
whether by Alteration, Addition, or 
otherwise, it shall suffice to give this 
general account, That most of the 
Alterations were made, either first, 
for the better direction of them that 
are to officiate in any part of Divine 
Service ; which is chiefly done in 
the Calendars and Kubricks : Or 
secondly, for the more proper .ex- 
pressing of some words or phrases 
of ancient usage in terms more suit- 
able to the language of the present 
times, and the clearer explanation 



of some other words and phrases, 
that were either of doubtful signi- 
fication, or otherwise liable to mis- 
construction : Or thirdly, for a more 
perfect rendering of such portions of 
holy Scripture, as are inserted into 
the Liturgy ; which, in the Epistles 
and Gospels especially, and in sun- 
dry other places are now ordered 
to be read according to the last 
Translation : And that it was thought 
convenient, that some Prayers and 
Thanksgivings, fitted to special oc- 
casions, should be added in their 
due places ; particularly for those 
at Sea, together with an Office for 
the Baptism of such as are of riper 
years : which, although not so ne- 
cessary when the former Book was 
compiled, yet by the growth of Ana- 
baptism, through the licentiousness 
of the late times crept in amongst 
us, is now become necessary, and 
may be always useful for the Bap- 
tizing of Natives in our Plantations, 
and others converted to the Faith. 
If any man, who shall desire a more 
particular account of the several 
Alterations in any part of the Li- 
turgy, shall take the pains to com- 
pare the present Book with the 
former ; we doubt not but the rea- 
son of the change may easily appear. 
And having thus endeavoured to 
discharge our duties in this weighty 
affair, as in the sight of God, and 
to approve our sincerity therein (so 
far as lay in us) to the consciences 
of all men ; although we know it 
impossible (in such variety of appre- 
hensions, humours, and interests, as 
are in the world) to please all ; nor 
can expect that men of factious, peev- 
ish, and perverse spirits should be 
satisfied with any thing that can be 
done in this kind by any other than 
themselves : Yet we have good hope, 
that what is here presented, and hath 
been by the Convocations of both 
Provinces with great diligence exam- 
ined and approved, will be also well 
accepted and approved by all sober, 
peaceable, and truly conscientious 
sons of the Church of England. 

[Here follows, ' Concerning Service,' p. 7.] 



14 First Pratek-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 

39 OF CEREMONIES, !|^ 

WHY SOM£ BE AfiOUSHED, AKD SOME RETAINED. 

[Tlis tseMBe is printed a al eds. ef Z549 at tbe ^id of &e Ptarer-Book, I■ec^^K tix 
CokfihaB. la 'fte prcKM cAmb k ios been priaaed here fcr the sake of taiBgii^ «idi 
al dte facer e&ioBS.] 

Or sadb ceremonies as be used in the Church, and have 
had their banning by the institution of man : Some at the 
first were of godly intent and purpose devised, and yet at' 
length turned to vanity and superstition : Some entered into 
the Church by undiscreet devotion, and such a zeal as was 
without knowledge ; and [for] because they were winked at 
in the beginning, they grew daily to more and more abuses, 
which not only for their unprofitableness, but also because 
they have much blinded the people, and obscured the gloiy 
of God, are worthy to be cut away, and clean rejected- Other 
there be, which altho'ogh they have been devised by man, yet 
it is thought good to resen-e them still, as well for a decent 
order in the Church (for the which they were first devised), as 
because they j>ertain to edification : Whereunto aU things done 
in the Church (as the Apostle teacheth) ought to be referred- 
And although the keeping or nmi tt i ng of a ceremony (in itself 
ooosidered) is but a small thing : Yet the wilful and contemp- 
tnoQS transgression, and breaking of a common order, and 
discipline, is no small ofiiaice before God. 

Let all things be done among you (saith Saint Paul) in 
a seemly and due order. The appointment of [the] which 
order pertaineth not to private men : Therefore no man ought 
to take in hand, nor ^ presume to apf)oint or alter any public 
or common order in Christ's Church, except he be lawfiilly 
called and authorized thereunto. And whereas, in this our 
time, the minds of men be * so diverse *, that some think it 
a great matter of conscience to depart from a piece of the 
least of their Ceremonies (they be so addicted to their old 
customs), and again on the other side, some be so new fangle ' 
that they would innovate all thing ', and so do despise the old 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
Of Ce&£mom£S, &C. 

[The same as 1549.] 

EUzabeth, 1559. 
Or CxMxuoistEs, kc 

[SaHeasi549.] 



James L 1604. 
Of Ckkejcomxs, &c 

[Same as 154^] 

Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
Of Cexemonies, &£. 

[Sa«e » XM9. J 



■ la OMeed., S549> "at tfae." * la eds. 155X, 

* la «ae edi, 1559, aad 1559, " or ;" ia fwigV-cl " 
te«.aBdidterKMd^*'Bcr.- ' U eds. 

* 1m eim. 1558. aad a tae i a ari a, **are." ^mmg^amA 




Of Ce&emoxees. 15 



that nothing can like them, but that is new : It was thought 
expedient not so much to have req>ect how to please ^id 
satisfy either of these parties, as how to please God, and profit 
them both. And yet lest any man should be offended (whrnn 
good reason might satisfy), here be certain causes r^Klered 
why some of the accustomed Ceremonies be put away, and 
some be « retained and kept stilL 

Some are put away, beamse the great excess and mnltitDde 
of them hath so increased in these latter days, that the bmden 
of them was intolerable : whereof Saint Augustine in his time 
complained, that they were grown to such a nmnber, that die 
state * of Christian people was in worse case (cxMicaning diat 
matter) than were the Jews. And he counselled that such 
yoke and burden should be taken away, as time would serve 
quietly to do it 

But what would Saint Augustine have said, if he had seen 
the Ceremonies of late daj-s used among us, whereunto the 
multitude used in his time was not to be compared? This 
our excessive multitude of Ceremonies was so great, and many 
of them so dark, that they did more confound amd daiken, 
than declare and set forth Christ's benefits unto us. And be- 
sides this, Christ's Gospel is not a Ceremonial ]aw (as much 
of Moses' law was) ; but it is a religion to serve God, not 
in bondage of the figure or shadow, but in the freedom of 
spirit', being content only with those cerononies which do 
serve to a decent order and godly discipline, and such as be 
apt to stir up the dull mind of man, to die remembrance <^ 
his duty to God, by some notable and special signifiration, 
whereb)' he might be edifiedL 

Furthennore, the most weighty cause of the abolishmait of 
certain Ceremonies was, that th^ were so iai abused, partly 
by the superstitious blindness of the rude and unlearned, and 
partly by the unsatiable avarice of such as sought more thor 
own lucre than the glory of God ; that the abus^ could not 
well be taken away, the thing remaining stilL Bat now as 
concerning those persons, which peradvioitare will be (tended 
for that some of the old Ceremonies are retained still : if they 
consider, that without some Ceremonies it is not possiUe to 
keep any order or quiet discipline in the church, diey shall 
easily perceive just cause to reform their judgments. 

Charles IL 1662. 
Of Ce&emonies, &c 

[SuK«si5«9.] 




i6 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



And if they think much that any of the old do remain, 
and would rather have all devised anew : then such men 
(granting some Ceremonies convenient to be had), surely 
where the old may be well used, there they cannot reasonably 
reprove the old (only for their age) without bewraying of their 
own folly. For in such a case they ought rather to have 
reverence unto them for their antiquity^, if they will declare 
themselves to be more studious of unity and concord, than of 
innovations and newfangleness, which (as much as may be 
with the true '' setting forth of Christ's religion) is always to be 
eschewed. Furthermore, such shall have no just cause with 
the Ceremonies reserved to be offended : for as those be taken 
away which were most abused, and did burden men's con- 
sciences without any cause ; so the other that remain are re- 
tained for a discipline and order, which (upon just causes) 
may be altered and changed, and therefore are not to be 
esteemed equal with God's law. And moreover they be neither 
dark nor dumb ceremonies, but are so set forth that every man 
may understand what they do mean, and to what use they do 
serve. So that it is not like that they, in time to come, should 
be abused as the other' have been. And in these our™ 
doings we condemn no other nations, nor prescribe any thing, 
but to our own people only. For we think it convenient that 
every country should use such ceremonies, as they shall think 
best to the setting forth of God's honour and " glory, and to 
the reducing of the people to a most perfect and Godly living, 
without error or superstition ; and that they should put away 
other things, which from time to time they perceive" to be 
most abused, as in men's ordinances it often chanceth diversely 
in diverse countries. 

[Then follows, in the fint Prayer-Book of Edward VI. only.^ 

Certain Notes /or the more plain explication, <Sr*r. 

fin the present edition these, for convenience, are printed after the Calendar, and 
immediately before the Order for Morning Prayer. See p. 64.] 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
And if they think, &c 
[Same as 1549-] 

Elizabeth, 1559. 
And if they think, &c. 
[Same as 1549-] 

James I. 1604. 
And if they think, &c. 
[Same as 1549. J 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

And if they think, &c 
[Same as 1549.] 

Charles II. 1662. 
And if they think, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

' In ed. i66a, " with true." 

' In ed. 1604, and afterwards," as other.' 

■ In three eds. . r549, " these all our." 

• In eds. 1552, &c., " honour or glory." 

• In one ed., 1549, "perceived." 



17 



^ THE TABLE AND 

KALENDAR, EXPRESSING THE ORDER OF THE PSALMS 
AND LESSON'S, TO 1!E SAID AT MATINS AND EVENSONG, 
THROUGHOUT THE YEAR, EXCEPT CERTAIN PROPER 
FEASTS, AS THE RULES FOLLOWING 
MORE PLAINLY DE- 
CLARE. 



^ THE ORDER HOW THE PSALTER IS APPOINTKD TO RE READ. 

The Psalter shall be read tlirough once every month : and 
because that some months be longer than some other be, it 
is thought good to make them even by this means. 

To everv month, as concerning this purpose, shall be ap- 
pointed 1' just xxx days. 

And because January and March hatli '' one day above the 
said number, and I-'ebruary, wliich is jjlaced between them 
both, hath only xxviii da}s, ]"'ebruary shall I'orrow of either 
of the montlis of January and March one day, and so the 
Psalter which shall be read in February, must be begun "■ the 
last day of January, and ended' the hrst tiay of March. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

Tin-: TAIU.F. AM) KALENDAR 

cxi)rc>>ing the 

order of tlic I'sahius ami Lessons 

to be said at the 

Morning and Evening Prayer 

tliroughont the year, 

except certain proper feasts as the 

Rules follow ing more plainly 

declare. 

THE ORDER HiiW THE PSAETER 
IS ATTOINTED TO KE RI:AD. 

The Psalter shall be read, iS;c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
The Table and Calendar, &c.' 

[Same as 1552 throughout.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

The TAia.E and Calendar 
Plxj Teasing the < 'I'llcr of P.-,alni.-, to be 
saidal McHiiingaiid Evening Prayer 
throughout the \'ear ; exce]n cer- 
tain i'mper I'Va-ts, as the Rules 
following more plainly declare. 
The Psalter shall be read through 
once every month, save Fcbntaiy ; 
and in that month so far as the 
Psalms are appointed for twenty- 
eiglit, or twenty-nine days in the 
Leap- Year. 



James I. 1604. 
The Table and Calendar, &c. 

[Same as 1552 throughout.] 



Charles IL 1662. 

THE ORDER HOW THE PSALTER IS 
APPOINTED TO BE READ. 

The Psalter shall be read through 
once every Month, as it is there ap- 
pointed, both for Morning and Even- 
ing Prayer. But in February \\. shall 
be read only to the twenty-eighth, 
or twenty-ninth day of the Month. 



P In eds. 1552, 1559, and 1604, "shall 
be appointed as concerning this purpose. " 
1 In ed. 1604, "have." 



■■ In eds. 1552, &c., "must begin; 
ed. 1625, " must begin at." 
' In eds. 1552, &.C., "end." 



i8 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



And whereas May, July, August, October and December 
have xxxi days apiece, it is ordered that the same Psalms 
shall be read the last day of the said month[s], which were 
read the day before : so that the Psalter may be begun * again 
the first day of the next months " ensuing. 

Now to know what Psalms shall be read every day, look in the 
Kalendar the number that is appointed for the Psalms, and then 
find the same number in this Table, and upon that number shall 
you see what Psalms shall be said at Matins, and Evensong '^. 

And where the cxix Psalm is divided into xxii portions, 
and is over long to be read at one time : it is so ordered, that 
at one time shall not be read above iv or v of the said por- 
tions, as you shall perceive to be noted in this Table >'. 

And here is also to be noted, that in this Table, and in 
all other parts of the service, where any Psalms are appointed, 
the number is expressed after the great English Bible, which 
from the ixth Psalm unto the cxlviiith Psalm (following the 
division of the Ebrues) doth vary in numbers from the com- 
mon Latin translation. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

And whereas, &c. 

[Same as 1549 throughout.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

And whereas, &c. 

[Same as 1549 throughout.] 



James I. 1604. 

And whereas, &c. 

[Same as 1549 throughout.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

And whereas many months have 
thirty-one days apiece, it is ordered 
that the Psalms shall be read the 
last day of the said months which 
were read the day before ; so that 
the Psalter may begin again the 
first day of the next month ensuhig. 

[Paragraph beginning, " Now to know," 
omitted. ] 

And where the 119th, &c. 
[Same as 1549 throughout] 



* In eds. 1552, &c., "may begin." 

" In eds. 1559, &c., " month. " 

" In eds. 1552, &c., "At Morning and 



Charles II. 1662. 

And whereas January, March, 
May, July, August, October, and 
December have One-and-thirty days 
apiece ; It is ordered, that the same 
Psalms shall be read the last day 
of the said months, which were read 
the day before : so that the Psalter 
may begin again the first day of the 
next Month ensuing. 

And, whereas the 119th, &c. 
[Same as 1549, to] 
four or five of the said portions. 

And at the end of every Psalm, 
and of every such part of the 119th 
Psalm, shall be repeated this Hymn, 

Glory be to the Father, ^c. 

As it was in the beginning, &'c. 

Note, that the Psalter followeth 
the Division of the Hebrews, and 
the Translation of the great English 
Bible, set forth and used in the 
time of King Henry the Eighth, 
and Edward the Sixth. 



Evening Prayer." 

y In eds. 1552, &c., and Scotch ed. 1637, 
" this table following." 



19 



^ A TABLE FOR 4f 

THE Order of the Psalms, to be said 
AT Matins and Evensong. 



VI. 

vii. 
viii. 
ix. 

X. 

xi. 

xii. 
xiii. 
xiv. 

XV. 

xvi. 
xvii. 
xviii. 
xix. 

XX. 

xxi. 
xxii. 
xxiii. 
xxiv. 

XXV. 

xxvi. 

xxvii. 

xxviii. 

xxix. 

xxx. 



Matins. 



1, 11, 111, IV, V. 

ix, X, xi. 

XV, xvi, xvii. 

xix, XX, xxi. 

xxiv, XXV, xxvi. 

xxx, xxxi. 

XXXV, xxxvi. 

xxxviii, xxxix, xl. 

xiiv, xlv, xlvi. 

1, li, lii. 

Ivi, Ivii, Iviii. 

Ixii, Ixiii, Ixiv. 

Ixviii. 

Ixxi, Ixxii. 

Ixxv, Ixxvi, Ixxvii. 

Ixxix, Ixxx, Ixxxi. 

Ixxxvi, Ixxxvii, Ixxxviii. 

xc, xci, xcii. 

xcv, xcvi, xcvii. 

cii, ciii, 

cv. 

cvii. 

ex, cxi, cxii, cxiii. 

cxvi, cxvii, cxviii. 

Inde. v. 

Inde. V. 

cxx, cxxi, cxxii, cxxiii, cxxlv, 

cxxv. 
cxxxii, cxxxiii, cxxxiv, cxxxv. 
cxxxix, cxl, cxli. 
cxliv, cxlv, cxlvi. 



Evensong. 



VI, Vll, Vlll. 

xii, xiii, xiv. 

xviii. 

xxii, xxiii. 

xxvii, xxviii, xxix. 

xxxii, xxxiii, xxxiv. 

xxxvii. 

xii, xiii, xliii. 

xlvii, xlviii, xlix. 

liii, liv, Iv. 

lix, Ix, Ixi. 

Ixv, Ixvi, Ixvii. 

Ixix, Ixx. 

Ixxiii, Ixxiv. 

Ixxviii. 

Ixxxii, Ixxxiii, Ixxxiv, Ixxxv. 

Ixxxix. 

xciii, xciv. 

xcviii, xcix, c, ci. 

civ. 

cvi. 

cviii, cix. 

cxiv, cxv. 

cxix Inde. iv. 

Inde. iv. 

Inde. iv. 

cxxvi, cxxvii, cxxviii, cxxix, 

cxxx, cxxxi. 
cxxxvi, cxxxvii, cxxxviii. 
cxlii, cxliii. 
cxlvii, cxlviii, cxlix, cl. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

the table for the order of 
the psalms to be said at 
morning and evening prayer. 

Morning Prayer. I Evening Prayer. 



I 

1, 11, m, IV, V. I VI, Vll, Vlll. 

[Same as iS49-] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
The Table, &c. 

[Same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 
»The Table, &c. 

[Same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
»The Table, &c. 

[Same as 1552, except the two titles are 
Psalms for Morning Prayer, Psalms fur 
Evening Prayer.] 



Charles II. 1662. 

[The above table is omitted.'] 



» In eds. of 1604 and Scotch ed., 1637, this table is printed after the Table of Proper 
Lessons and Proper Psalms. 



20 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



j^ THE ORDER 4f 

HOW THE REST OF HOLY* SCRIPTURE 
(beside THE psalter) IS APPOINT- 
ED TO BE READ. 

77ie Old Testajnent^. The Old Testament is appointed for 
the first Lessons, at Matins and Evensong, and shall be read 
through every year once, except certain books and chapters, 
which be least edifying, and might best be spared, and there- 
fore are "^ left unread. 

The Neiu Testament'^. The New Testament is appointed 
for the second Lessons, at Matins and Evensong, and shall 
be read over orderly every year thrice, beside^ the Epistles 
and Gospels ; except the Apocalypse, out of the which there 
be * only certain Lessons appointed upon divers proper feasts. 

Lessons ^. And to know what Lessons shall be read every 
day : find the day of the month in the Kalendar following : 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

THE ORDER HOW, &C. 
[Same as 1549-] 

The Old Testament is appointed 
for the first Lessons at Morning and 
Evening prayer, &c. 

[The same as 1549, except throughout 

Morning and Evening Prayer 

is substituted for " Matins and Evensong." 

[Also at the end is added,] 

And wheresoever is not expressed 
how far shall be read, there shall 
you read to the end of the chapter. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
The Order, &c. 

[Same as 1552 throughout.] 



James I. 1604. 
The Order, &c. 

[The same as 1552 throughout, oxcept 
instead of paragraph beginning, " This is 
also to be noted," is substituted,] 



When the years of our Lord may 
be divided into four even parts, 
which is every fourth year, then 
the Sunday Letter leapeth : and 
that year the Psalms and Lessons 
which serve for the 28th day of 
February, shall be read again the 
day following, except it be Sunday ; 
which hath proper Lessons of the 
Old Testament appointed in the 
Table serving to that purpose '. 

Also, wheresoever, &c. 

[Same as 1549, with addition of 1532-] 

Item, so oft as the first Chapter 
of Saint Matthew is read either for 
Lesson or Gospel, ye shall begin 
the same at (" The birth of Jesus 
Christ was on this wise, " Ss'c. ) And 
the third chapter of Saint Luke's 
Gospel shall be read unto "iSo that 
he was supposed to be the son of 
Joseph" dr'f.K 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
The Order, &c. 

[The same as 1552 throughout, except after] 



• In ed. 1604, " of the Holy." 

■■ These words in italics are marginal 
notes throughout, and occur only in 1549. 

" In eds. 1552, &c., "be left;" in 1604, 
" are." 

^ In Scotch ed., 1637, and in i66a, "be- 
sides." 



• In ed. 1662, "out of which there are." 
f In one ed. as early as 1561, the para- 
graph beginning, " When the year appears," 
f In one ed. as early as 1561, this para- 
graph, with slight variation, first appears. 
In Scotch ed. the "&c.," omitted^ and 
quotation in parenthesis. 



21 



and there ye shall perceive the books and chapters, that shall 
be read for the Lessons, both at Matins and Evensong. 

Proper Psalms ''. And here is to be noted, that whensoever 
there be any proper Psalms or*" Lessons appointed for' any 
feast, moveable ^ or unmoveable ; then the Psalms and Lessons 
appointed in the Kalendar shall be omitted for that time. 

Ye must note also, that the Collect, Epistle, and Gospel, 
appointed for the Sunday, shall serve all the week after, ex- 
cept there fall some feast that hath his proper. 

The Leap-year "J. This is also to be noted, concerning the 
leap years, that the xxvth day of February, which in leap years ^ 
is counted for two days, shall in those two days alter neither 
Psalm nor Lesson : but the same Psalms and Lessons, which 
be said the first day, shall serve also ^ for the second day. 

Also, wheresoever the beginning of any Lesson, Epistle, 
or Gospel is not expressed, there ye must begin at the be- 
ginning of the chapter. <j^ ^ 



some Feast that hath his proper 

[is added] 
Collect, Epistle, and Gospel ; as it 
is on Ash- Wednesday, and on every 
day in the Holy Week next before 
Pasch or Easter: but on all those 
days the Psalms and Lessons shall 
be the same which fall in com"se as 
they are in the Calendar. 

When the years, &c. 

[Same as 1604.] 

Also, wheresoever, &c. 

[Same as 1549, with additions of 1552.] 

Item, So often as the first, &c. 
[Same as 1604.] 



Charles II. 1662. 

THE ORDER HOW THE REST OF 

HOLY SCRIPTURE IS APPOINTED 

TO BE READ. 

The Old Testament is appointed 
for the first Lessons at Morning and 
Evening Prayer ; so as the most 
part thereof will be read every year 
once, as in the Kalendar is ap- 
pointed. 



The New Testament, &c. 
[The same as 1549.] 

And to know what Lessons shall 
be read every day, look for the day 
of the Month in the Kalendar fol- 
lowing, and there ye shall find the 
Chapters that shall be read for the 
Lessons both at Morning and Even- 
ing Prayer ; except only the Move- 
able Feasts, which are not in the 
Kalendar, and the Immoveable, 
where there is a blank left in the 
Column of Lessons, the Proper 
Lessons for all which days are to 
be found in the Table of Proper 
Lessons. 

And note, that whensoever Pro- 
per Psalms or Lessons are appointed; 
then the Psalms and Lessons of or- 
dinary course appointed in the Psal- 
ter and Calendar (if they be different) 
shall be omitted for that time. 

Note also, that the Collect, Epistle, 
and Gospel, appointed for the Sun- 
day shall serve all the week after, 
where it is not in this Book other- 
wise ordered. 



I" In one ed., iSS*> "and." 
' In eds. 1559, &c., "for the Sundays or 
for any feast moveable." In Scotch ed.. 



1637, "for SundajiS or any feast moveable." 
'' In eds. 1552, 1559, &c., "year." 
' In eds. 1552, 1559, &c., "also serve." 



2'2 



Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552. 



[In the first Prayer-Book of Edward VI., the references to the Lessons proper for Sundays 
and Holydays will be found under the Collects, Epistles, and Gospels.] 



Second Edw. VI, 1552. 

[There is no special table of Lessons for 
the Sundays, but in the table of " Les- 
sons for divers Feasts and Days," appear 
the following Proper Lessons and Proper 
Psalms, which for convenience of com- 
parison have been transposed here.] 



On Easter day, 
at Morning- 
prayer. 



^Psalm iu 
Psalm Ivii. 
Psalm cxL 
The first 
ExodL xii. 
The second 
Ro. vi 



Lesson. 



Lesson. 



At Evening 
prayer. 



^ Psalm cxiiL 
Psalm cxiv. 
Psalm cxviii. 
The second Lesson. 
Act iL 



On Whitsun- 
day, at Mom- • 
ing prayer. 



'Psalm xlviii. 

Psalm Ixvii. "» 

The second Lesson. 
AcL X. Then Peter 
opened his. &c. 



At Evening 
prayer. 



Tsalm civ. 

Psalm cxlv. 

The second Lesson. 
Act. xix. It fortuned 
when Apollo went to 
Corinthum, &c. unto 

^ After these things. 



^On Trinity fThe ^^\.. Wesson. 
Sundajr, at) Gene. xvin. 
Morning] The second Lesson, 
prayer. (^ M^th, JiL 



Elizabeth, 2559. 
IT PROPER LESSONS 

TO BE READ FOR THE FIRST LES- 
SONS, AT MORNING AND EVEN- 
ING PRAYER, ON THE SUNDAYS, 
THROUGHOUT THE YEAR, AND 
FOR SOME ALSO THE SECOND 
LESSONS. 

IT LESSONS PROPER FOR SUNDAYS. 





MATTINS. 


KVSNSONG. 


Sundays of 

Advent. 

The First .... 


Esa. 


i 


Esa. 


ii 


II 




V 


xxiv 


Ill 




XXV 


xxvt 


IV 




XXX 




xxxu 


Sundays after 
Christmas. 

The First 

II 




xxxvii 
xU 




xxxviii 
xliii 


Sundays after 
the Epiphany. 

The First 

II 

Ill 

IV 

V. 


— 


xliv 

li 

Iv 

Ivii 

lix 


— 


xM 

liii 

Ivl 

Iviii 

Ixiv 


Septuage. 


Gen. 


> 


Gen. 


ii 


Sexagesi. 




iii 





vi 


Quinqun. 




ix 





xii 


LENT. 
I. Sunday . . 
II 


Exod. 


xix 

xxvii 




xxit 
xxxiv 


Ill 


xxxix| 

xliii 

iiijExod. 

ixl 


xlii 


IV 

V 


xlv 
v 


VI 


X 



■" In two eds., 1552, this is printed xlvii. ; 
in all eds., 1549 (see Collects, &c.), it is 
Ixvii., and Ps. cxlv. is ^iven at Matins (as 
well as at Evensong) in addition to Ps. 
IxviL Id other respects, all the Psalms 



and Lessons for the Sundays are the same 
as those appointed for 1549. One or two 
printer's errors, however, are not here 
noted. 



Proper Psalms and Lessons. 



23 



Elizabeth, 1559 {continued). 



Easter^Day. 

1 Lesson , 

2 Lesson , 



Sundays after 

Easter. 
The First 
IL .. 

III. .. 

IV. .. 
V. .. 



Sunday after 
Ascension day. 

Wlntsunday. 

1 Lesson 

2 Lesson 



Trinity 
Sunday. 

1 Lesson . . . . 

2 Lesson . . . . 



Sundays after 

the Trinity. 
The First ... 

II 

Ill 

IV 

V 

VI 

VII 

VIII 

IX 

X 

XI 

XII 

XIII 

XIV 

XV 

XVI 

XVII 

XVIII 

XIX 

XX 

XXI 

XXII 

XXIII 

XXIV 

XXV 

XXVI 



Exod. 
Rom. 



Nume. xvi 

xxiii 

Deut. iv 



xvu 
Acte.x. Then 
Peter opened 
his. &c 



Gen. xviii 
Math. iii 



Josue 
Judic 
I King 



2 Kyng 

3 King 

4 King 

Jerem. 
Ezech. 



Daniel 
Joel 
Abac. 
Prov. 



xn 
xxii 

xiii 
xviii 

xxi 



EVENSONG. 



Exod. 
Act. 



Nume. 
Deut. 



xxii 

XXV 



- XVUl 

Acte. xix. It 
fortuned when 
Apollo went to 
Corinth. &c. 
unto After 
these things. 
Josue i 



Josue 
Judic. 
I King 



Kyng 
3 King 



in 
xiii 

xvi" 
xxi 

xxiv 
xvii 
xix 
xxii 



4 King ix ' 



Jerem. 
Ezech. 



; Daniel 
1 Miche 
'Prov. 



XVIU 

xxiii 

xxii 

XX xvi 

xiv 

xviii 

xxiv 

vi 



XIV 

xvi 
xix 



" This, in one ed., 1559, is printed xv. ; 
in all Scotch eds., and 1662, it is xvii. 
° In both eds., 1559, misprinted xik. 



James I. 1604. 

PROPER LESSONS TO BE READ, &C 
[The same as 1559, except] 

MATTINS. EVENSOXG. 



Whitsunday. 
I Lesson Deut. xvi Wisdome 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
PROPER LESSONS TO BE READ, 
[Same as 1559, except] 



&C 





MATTINS. 


EVENSONG. 


IVhitsunday. 
I Lesson 


Deut. xvi 


Prov. ii 


2 Lesson 


Acts X. from 


Acts xix. unto 


Su ndays after 
Trinity. 


verse 34 to 
the end. 


verse 21 


Fifth 

Sixteenth .... 




I Sam. xviiP 
Ezek. xiii 



Charles II. 1662, 

PROPER LESSONS TO BE SAID AT 
MORNING AND EVENING PRAYER, 
ON THE SUNDAYS, AND OTHER HO- 
LIDAYS THROUGHOUT THE YEAR. 
[Same as 1559, except] 

MATTINS. EVENSONG. 



Sundays after 

the Epijiliany. 

VI. \added\ .. 

Quinqua- 

gesinia. 

Lent. 

First Sunday 

Sixth Sunday 

Second Lesson 

Easter Day. 

Second Lesson 

Sundays after 

Easter. 

II 

Whitsunday. 
First Lesson . . 
Second Lesson 
Trinity Sun- 
day. 
First Lesson . . 
Second Lesson 
Sundays after 
Trinity. 

Fifth 

Sixth 

Sixteenth .... 
Seventeenth . . 



Isai de, 
Gen. g to V. 20 
Gen.1gtov.30 
Matt. 26 



Numb. 23, 24 

Deut.i6tovi8 
Acts 10 V. 34 



Gen. 



Ezek. 14 



Isai 66 



Heh.stov.zi 

Acts 2 V. 83 



Isai II 
Actsi9/<>zr.2i 



Gen. 18 
I John 5 



1 Sam. 17 

2 Sam. 19 
Ezek. 13 



P The References to the four books of 
Kings are altered, in eds. 1637 and i66a, 
to I. and II. Sam. and I. and II. Kings. 



24 



Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552. 



[In the First Prayer-Book of Edward VI., the references to the Lessons proper for 
Holydays will be found under the Collects, Epistles, and Gospels.] 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. . 
PROPER PSALMS AND 

LESSONS FOR DIVERS FEASTS AND 

DAYS, 

AT MORNING AND EVENING 

PRAYER. 



/'Psalm xix. 
Psalm xlv. 
Psalm Ixxxv. 
The first Lesson. 

Esay. ix. 
t The ii. Lesson. Luk. 

ii. unto 
And unto men a good 
. wUL 



On Christmas 
day at Mom - 
ing prayer. 



^Psalm Ixxxix. 
Psalm ex. 
Psalm cxxxii. 
The first Lesson. 
Esa, vii. 

God spake once again 
At Evening J to 
Prayer. | Achas. &c, unit? the 
end. 
The second Lesson. 
Tit. iii. 
Thekindness and love, 

&c. 
^unto foolish questions. 

/The second Lesson. 

O S ■ t Ste- ^^^ ^* ^"^ ^"' 
phenWay, at I Stephen full of faith 
il o r n 1 u g^j and power, unto And 
prayer. when forty years were. 

V. &c 

rrhe second Lesson. 
Acts viL And when 

forty years were ex- 
pired, there appeared 

unto Moses. &c unto 
Stephen full of the 
holy ghost. 



At Evening 
prayer. 



On Saint John ( 

the Evange- 1 he second Lesson, 
list's day, at J Apocalyps i. 

M o r n i n g The whole Chapter, 
prayer. ^ *^ 

At Evening f The second Lesson, 
prayer. ( Apocalyps. xxii. 

The first Lesson. 

Jeremie. xxxL unto 

More- 
over I heard Ephraim. 
The first Lesson. 

Genesis. xviL 
The second Lesson. 

Roma. IL 
The first Lesson. 

DeuL X. And now 

Israel. &c. 
The second 

Colos. iL 

iThe first 
Esay. Ix. 
The second 
Luke iii. And it for- 
tuned, &c 
/The first Lesson. 

Esay. xlix. 
The second Lesson. 
John.ii. After this he 
went down to Caper- 
naum. 



On the Inno- 
cents' day, at_ 
Morning 
prayer. 

On the Circum- 
cision day, at. 
Morning 
prayer. 



At Evening 
prayer. 



Lesson. 



Lesson. 



Lesson. 



At Evening 
prayer. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

LESSONS PROPER FOR HOLY DAYS. 





MATTINS. 


EVENSONG. 


S.Andrew. 


Prov. 


XX 


Prov. xxi 


S. Thomas the 








Apostle. 





XXUl 


XXIV 


Nativity of 








Christ. 








I Lesson 


Esay 


IX 


Esay 7. God 
spake once 
again to 
Achas &c 


3 Lesson 


Luke ii, 


unto Titus iii. The 




and unto menlkindness and 




of good 


will. 


love. &c. 



1 1n ed. IS49 (see Collects, &c.), a Lesson at Matins, is Matt. i. ; all the other Lessons, 
except those noted, are the same. 



Proper Psalms and Lessons. 



25 



Elizabeth, 1559 [continued). 



S. Stephen. 

1 Lesson 

2 Lesson 



S. John. 

1 Lesson.. .. 

2 Lesson .... 



I/iKocents. 



Circumcision 
day. 

1 Lesson 

2 Lesson 

Epiphany day. 

1 Lesson 

2 Lesson 



MATTINS. 



EVENSONG. 



Prov. xxviii Eccles. 
Acte vi & vii. Acta vii. And 
Stephen fulliwhen.xl.years 
of faith andlwere ex- 
power. &c.,lpired, there 
7{nto And appeared unto 



when .xl. 
years. &c. 



Eccles. V 
Apoc. i 

Jerem. xxxi, 
unto More- 
over I heard 
Ephraim. 



Gen. 
Rom. 



Moses. &c. 
unto Stephen 
full of the 
Holy. &c. 

Eccles. vi 
Apoc. xxii 

Wisd. i 



vii Deut. x. and 

nowlsrael.&c. 

ii Coloss. ii 



Esay _ Ix 
Luke iii. and 
fortuned. 
&c. 



Esay xlix 
John ii. after 
this he went 
to Caper- 
naum. 



James I. 1604. 

LESSONS PROPER FOR HOLY DAYS. 
[Same as 1559, except] 

MATTINS. EVENSONG. 



Epiphany. 

First Lesson . . Esai 

Second Lesson Luke 

{unto) 



xL 



So 
that he was 
supposed to 
be the son of 
Joseph. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

LESSONS PROPER FOR SOME 

HOLYDAYS. 

[Same as 1559, except] 

I MATTINS. EVENSONG. 



S. Andrew. 

Nativity of 

Christ. 

First Lesson . . 



Second Lesson 



.S". Steven. 
Second Lesson 



Innocents day. 

Circumcision 

day. 
First Lesson . . 

Epiphany. 
Second Lesson 



otnitted. 



Luke ii. unto 
verse 15. 

Acts yi./rom 
verse 8 to 
cliap. 
verse 30. 
Exod. 



otnitted. 



Esayvii.yrOTW 
verse 10 unto 
the ind. 
Tit. iii. front 
verse 4 unto 9. 

Acts vn.frovi 
verse 30 unto 
55- 

Jer.xxxi. unto 
verse 18. 



Deut ■x.from 
verse 12 unto 
the end. 
Luke iii. I John ii. unio 
unto verse\verse 12. 
23, Being as 
was sup- 
posed the 
son of Joseph 



Charles II. 1662. 

[Same as 1559, except] 





MATTINS. 


EVENSONG, 


Nativity of 








Christ. 








First Lesson . . 


Isaiah 9 


to Isa. 7 V. 10 to 




v. 8 


V. 17 


Second Lesson 


Luke 2 


to Titus 3 V. 4 to 




V. IS 


V. 9 


.y. Stephen. 






Second Lesson 


Acts 6 V. 


8, 'Acts 7 V. 3oto 




&ch.7tov 


30' V. 55 


Innocents. 


Jerem. 31 
V. 18 


to 


Wisdom I 


Circumcision. 








First Lesson . . 






Deut. ID V. 12 


Epiphany. 








Second Lesson 


Luke 3 
V. 23 


to 


John 2 to V. 12 



Probably misprint for Ix. 



26 



Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

OnWednesday ( 
before Easter, J * The first LeSSOn. 
at Evening j Qzee. xiii. xiv. 
prayer. I 

On Thursday f 

before Easter, J 'The first LeSSOD. 
at Morning 1 Daniel ix. 



prayer. 

At Evening J " J 
prayer. ( J, 



The first Lesson, 
eremie. xxxi. 



On Good Fri- f <t^ 



day, at Mom- 



first Lesson, 
ing prayer, i Genesis. xxiL 

At Evening f The first Lesson. 
prayer. ( Esay. liiL 



'{" 



The first Lesson. 
Zachary. ix. 



On Easter 
Even.atMom- 
ing prayer, 

On Monday in 
Easter week, . 
at Morning 
prayer. 

At Evening (The Second Lesson. 

prayer. \ Acts. iii. 



The second Lesson. 
Math, xxviii. 



On Tuesday in 
Easter week, 
at Morning 
prayer. 

At Evening 



The second Lesson. 
Luke xxiv. un/o And 
behold two of them. 

I The second Lesson. 



prayer. \ 1 Corin. XV. 

(Psalm viii. 
Psalm XV. 
Psahn xxL 
The ii. Lesson. John, 
xiv. 



At Evening 
prayer. 



'Psalm xxiv. 
Psalm Ixviii. 
y Psalm cviii. 
The ii. Lesson. 
iv. 



Ephe. 



Conversion of ^e second Lesson. 

baint Paul, . ^ •• ^ --n. 

Morning j ^cts. xxit. unto They 
I heard him. 



at 
prayer. 

At Evening 
prayer. 



j The second Lesson. 
\ Acts. xxvL 



Elizabeth, 1559. 





MATTINS. 


EVENSONG. 


Conversion of 










S. Paul. 










I Lesson 


Wisd. 


V 


Wisd. 


vi 


3 Lesson 


Act. 
unto 


xxii. 
they 


Act. 


xxvi* 


Purification 


heard him. ' 






of the Virgin 










Mary. 


Wisd. 


ix 


Wisd. 


xii 


S. Mathie. 


Wisdom xix|Eccle. 


i 


Annunciation 










of our Lady, 


Eccle. 


ii 




iii 


Wednesday 










afore Easter. 


Osee 


xiiijOsee 


xiv 


Thursday 










be/ore Easter. 


Dan. 


ix 


Jerem. 


xxxi 


Good Friday. 


Gen. 


xxii 


Esay 


liii 


Easter Even. 


Zach. 


ix 


Exod. 


xiii 


Monday in 










Easter week. 










I Lesson 


Exod. 


xvi 


xvii 


a Lesson 


Math. 


xxviii Acte 


iii 


Tuesday in 










Easter*. 










I Lesson 


Exod. 


XX 


Exod. 


x.\xii 


3 Lesson 


Luke 


xxiv. 


I Cor. 


XV 




unto And be- 








hold 


ii. of 








them. 








S.Mark. 


Eccle. 


iv 


Eccle. 


V 


Philip &' 










Jacob. 




vii 


ix 


AscensionDay. 


Deut. 


X 


Deut 


xi 



■ In ed. IS49 (see Collects), i Lesson 
Evensong, is Lamenta. i. 

' In ed. 1549 (see Collects), 1 Lesson 
Matins, is Lamenta. ii. 

" In ed. 1549 (see Collects), 1 Lesson 
Evensong, is Lamenta, iii. 



* In ed. 1549 (see Collects), i Lesson 
Matins, is Lamenta. iv., v. 

T In ed. 1545) (see Collects), 3rd Psalm 
Evensong, CK\y\\\.,butoniyin some editions. 

' In both editions, "week," omitted. 

' In both editions of 1559, misp. ii. 



Proper Psalms and Lessons. 



27 



Elizabeth, 1559 (continued). 




MATTINS. 


EVENSONG. 


Monday in 
Whitsunweek. 




xxxi 


Tuesday in 
Whitsttnweek. 




xxxiv •• 



James I. 1604. 

[Same as 1559, except] 

MATTINS. EVENSONG. 



A scensionDay, 
First Lesson . . 

Monday in 
If^hitsun Week 
First Lesson 



Second Lesson 

Tuesday in 
Whitsun Week 
First Lesson 



Gen. xi. (»«- 
to) These are 
the genera- 
tions of Sem. 
I Cor. 



I King xix. 
David came 
Samuel 
to Rama, &c. 



iv Kings 



Numb. xi. 
Gather unto 
me 70 men, 
&c., {junto) 
Moses and 
the elders re- 
turned. 



Deut. 



XXX 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
[Same as 1559, except] 



MATTINS. 



Conversion of 

S. Paul. 
First Lesson . . Wisd. 
Second Lesson Acts xxilunto 

'.Z'erse 22 
Purification \ 
of the Virgin \ 

Mary. jWisdom iv 



Omitted. 
Luke xxi 



': S. Matthias. 

Tuesday in 



Easter Week, \tinto verse 13 

A scensionDay. 

Monday in 
Whitsun Week 
First Lesson . . Gen. xi unto 
\verse 10 

Second Lesson' I Cor. xii 

Tuesday in !i Sam. xix 

WhitsunWeek from ver. 18 

\unto the end. 



EVENSONG. 



Wisd. 

Wisdom 
Omitted. 

ii Kings 



Numbers xi 
from vers. 16 
unto 30. 

Deut. XXX 



Charles II. 1662. 

[Same as 1559, except] 

MATTINS. EVENSONG. 



Conv. of 

S. Paul. 

Second Lesson 



Wednesday be- 
fore Easter. 
Second Lesson 
{added) .... 

Thursday be- 
fore Easter. 
Second Lesson 
{added) .... 

Good Friday. 
First Lesson . . 

Second Lesson 

Easter Even. 
Second Lesson 

Tuesday in 
Easter Week. 
Second Lesson 

.S". Philip and 
S. Jacob. 

Second Lesson 
{added) .... 

A scension Day. 

First Lesson . . 

Second Lesson 

{added) .... 

Monday in 
WhitsunWeek 
First Lesson . . 

Second Lesson 
{added) .... 

Tuesday in 
Whitsun Week 
First Lesson . . 
Second Lesson 

{added) .... 



Acts 22 to 
V. 22 



John II V. 45 



John 



Gen. 22 to 

V. 20 

John 18 I Pet 



Luke 23 V. 50 



Luke 24 to 
V. 13 



John i. V. 43 



Luke 24 V. 44 



Gen. II to 
V. 10 

I Cor. 



Sam.19v.18 

I Thess. 5 
V. 12 to V. 24 



Heb. 



Kings 2 

Ephes. 4 to 
V. 17. 



Numb. II V. 
16 to V. 30 

I Cor. 14 to 
V. 26 



Deut. 30 

I John 4 to 
V. 14 



•> In one ed., 15591 xxiv. 



28 



Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

The second Lesson. 
Acts. xiv. 

The second Lesson. 

Acts. XV. unto After 

certain days. 
The first Lesson. 

MalachL iii. 
The second Lesson. 

Math. iiL 

{The first Lesson. 
Malachi. iv. 
The second Lesson. 
Math. xiv. »<«/<? When 
Jesus heard- 

Saint Peter's I ji,g second Lesson. 
day, at Mom- -j ^^^^ ... 
>ng prayer 




At Evening 
prayer. 



AH Saints* day 
at Morning' 
prayer. 



At Evening 
prayer. 



( Acts, iii. 

(The second Lesson. 

( Acts. iv. 

/■The first Lesson. 
SajHen. iii. unto 
Blessed is rather the 
barren. 

The second Lesson. 
Hebr. xi. xii. Saints 
by faith subdued 
unto If you endure 

. chastising, 
rrhe first Lesson. 
Sapience, v. unto 
His jealousy also. 

The second Lesson. 
Apocalyps xix. unto 

And I saw an angel 
stand. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

MATTINS. EVENSONG. 



.9. Bantabe. 
I Lesson 



Eccle. 



Eccle. xii 





MATTINS. 


EVENSONG. 


2 Lesson 


Act. 


xiv 












Act. XV. tmio. 








After 


certain 


S.John 

BaptUt. 

I Lesson 






days. 




Malach. iii 


Malach. iv 


3 Lesson 


Math. 


lU 


Math. 

unto, 

Jesus 


XIV. 

When 
heard. 


3'. Peter. 










I Lesson 


Eccle. 


XV 


Eccle. 


xix 


2 Lesson 


Act. 


Ul 


Act. 


IV 


.S". James. 


Eccle. 


xxi 


Eccle. 


xxiii 


S. Bartho- 










lomew. 





XXV 





XXLX 


S. Mathew. 




xxxv 





xxxviii 


S. Michael. 





iucxLy 




xliv 


S.Luke. 





i 


Job 


i 


S. Simon &• 










Jude. 










I Lesson 


Job 


XXIV. 




xlli 


2 I..esson 




XXV « 






All Saints. 










I Lesson 


Wisd. 


Ul. 


Wisd. 


V. unto 




unto blessed 


his jealousy 




is rather the 


also. 






barren. 








2Lessoii 


Heb. xi 


.xii. 


Apoc.xix.tt«/o 




Saints 


by! And I 


saw an 




faith unto If angel stand. 




you endure 






chastening. 







PROPER PSALMS ON CERTAIN 
DAYS. 





MATTINS. 


EVENSONG. 


Christmas 
day. 


Psal. 


XIX 

xlv 
Ltxxv 
ii 
Ivii 
cxi 
viii 

XV 

xxi 

xlv* 
Ixvii 


Psal. 


Ixxxix 
ex 


Easter day. 


cxiii 






Ascension day. 


xxiv 


"W'hit'swtday. 


cviii 

civ 

cxlv 



" Both chapters were no doubt intended 
to be assigned for the first lesson, as in all 
subsequent editions. 



* In IS49 and 1532 Psalm xlviii. is ap- 
pointed, and it is also xlviii in one edition 
of 1559. 



Proper Psalms and Lessons. 



29 



James I. 1604. 

[Same as 1559, except] 



MATTJNS. I EVENSONG. 



"S. Jo I in 
Baptist. 
Second LessonlMatt. [x]iii. 

S. James. Ecclus. xxii 

S. Sitiwn and 

IS. Judc. 'Job 24, 2; 

PROPER PSAI.MS ON CERTAIN 

DAYS. 

[Same as 1559, except] 

I MATTINS. I EVENSONG. 



Whitsunday. I 45'', 47S | 
[Here follows the Table of the Order of 
the Psalms. See Ante, p. 19.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 



[Sam 


c as 1559, except] 




MATl'INS. 


EVENSONG. 


S. Barnabas. 






First Lesson .. 


Omitted. 


Omitted. 


Second Lesson 




Acts XV. unto 


S. John 




■zro-se 36. 


Baptist. 






Second Lesson 


Matt. [x]iii.<= 


Matt. xiv 


^. Peter. 




unto V. 13 


First Lesson .. 


Omitted. 


Omitted. 


S. James. 


Omitted. 


Omitted. 


S. Bartho- 






lomew. 


Ecclus. V 


Ecclus. viii 


S. Matthew. 




Ecclus. xlix 


S. Michael. 


Omitted. 


Omitted. 


S. Lnke. 


Omitted. 


Omitted. 


S. Simon and 






S. Jude. 


Omitted. 


Omitted. 


All Saints. 






First Lesson . . 


Wisd. iii 


Wisd. V unto 




nntoziersei-^, 


verse 17 




W h e r e 1 re 






blessed is the 






barren. 




Second Lesson 


Heb. xi. utito 


Apocal. xix 




chap. 12, 


2into verse 17. 




cerse 7. 





PROPER PSALMS ON CERTAIN 
DAYS. 

[Same as 1559, except] 

I MATTINS. I EVENSONG. 



Whitsiuiday. I 45 f, 47 B I 

[Here follows the Table of the Order of 
the Psalms. See p. ig.] 



Charles II. 1662. 

[Same as 1559, except] 





M.ATTINS. 


EVENSONG. 


.9. Barnahas. 








Second Lesson 






.Vets IS to 
V. 36 


.9. John 








Baf'tist. 








Second Lesson 






Matt. 14 to 
V. 13 


6'. James. 






Ecclus. 22 


S. Bartho- 








lomew. 


Ecclus. 


24 




S. Michael. 








First Lesson.. Oen. 




Han. 10 V. 5 


Second Lesson Acts 12 to 




Jude V. 6 to 




20 




V. 16 


5". Simon and 








S. Jude. 


Job 24, 


25 




All Saints. 








First Lesson . . 


Wisd. 3 
V. 10 


to 


Wisd.s to V.I 7 


Second Lesson 


Heb. I IV. 


??. 


Apoc. ig to V. 




and cap. 


12 


17 




to V. 7 







PROPER PSALMS ON CERTAIN 

DAYS. 

[Same as 1539, except] 





MATTINS. 


EVENSONG. 


Ash Wednes- 
day 
{added). 


6> 3-) 3^ i°2. 130, 143 


Good Friday 
{added). 


22, 40, 54 


6g, 88 


Ascension 
Day. 




(?4). 47, (108) 


Whitsunday. 


48, 68 





" Lestrange points this out as an error 
which crept into the First Book of James I. , 
contrary to all preceding books, and which 
was copied by the Scotch Liturgy. The 



previous books all have cap. iii., and cap. 
iii. is restored finally in 1662. 

' Possibly jjtisp. for 48. See note d. 

8 Probably mis-^. for 67. 



30 



Prayer-Book of Elizabeth, 1559. 



[None of the following Tables appear in the First Prayer-Book of Edward VI.] 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

[None of the following Tables, &c, 
appear in eds. 1552.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

A BRIEF DECLARATION '' 

WHEN EVERY TERM BEGINNETH 

AND ENDETH. 

Be it known that Easter Term 
beginneth always, the .xviii. day 
after Easter, reckoning Easter day 
for one. And endeth the Monday 
next after the Ascension day. 

Trinity Term beginneth alway, 
the Friday next after Trinity Sun- 
day, and endeth the .xxviiL day of 
June. 

Michaelmas Term beginneth the 
ninth or tenth day of October, and 
endeth the .xxviii. or .xxix. day of 
November. 

Hilary Term beginneth the .xxiii. 
or .xxiv. day of January, and endeth 
the .xii. or .xiii. day of February. 

In Easter Term, on the Ascension 
day. In Trinity Term, on the Na- 
tivity of Saint John Baptist. In 
Michaelmas Term, on the feast of 
All Saints. In Hilary Term, on 
the feast of the Purification of our 
Lady. The Queen's Judges of West- 
minster do not use to sit in Judg- 
ment, nor upon any Simdays. 



*■ This declaration as to Terms appears 
in onl}' one edition 011559. I" later edi- 
tions It is printed just before " Morning 
Prayer." None of the other tables appear. 

' This table is printed immediately after 
the Calendar, both in the ed. of 1604, and 
in the Scotch book. To bring it into con- 
nection with the tables of the 1559 and 1663 



« fe 


ix 




■<2 « H 


viu 


t 


.Sw 


vn 
vi 


^ 


I t« s 


f^ 


a 








N 


■i Vll 

Iviii 


k 



James I. 1604. 

•SEPTUAGESIMA 

SEXAGESIMA 

QUINQUAGESIMA 

QUADRAGESIMA , 

ROGATIONS 

WHITSUNDAY 

TRINITY SUNDAY 

These to be observed for Holy-Days, 
and none other. 
That is to say : All Sundajrs in 
the Year. The days of the Feasts 
of the Circiuncision of our Lord 
Jesus Christ. Of the Epiphany''. 
Of the Purification of the blessed 
Virgin. Of S. Matthias the Apostle. 
Of the Annunciation of the blessed 
Viivin. Of S. Mark the Evange- 
list'. Of S. Philip and Jacob the 
Apostles. Of the Ascension of our 
Lord Jesus Christ ". Of the Nativity 
of S. John Baptist Of S. Peter the 
Apostle. Of S. James the Apostle. 
Of S. Bartholomew the Apostle. 
Of S. Matthew the Apostle. Of 
S. Michael the Archangel. Of S. 
Luke the Evangelist Of S. Simon 
and Jude the" Apostles. Of All- 
Saints. Of S. Andrew the Apostle. 
Of S. Thomas the Apostle. Of the 
Nativity of our Lord. Of S. Stephen 
the Martyr. Of S. John Evangelist. 
Of the holy Innocents. Monday and 
Tuesday in Easter Week. Monday 
and Tuesday in Whitsun Week. 

A BRIEF DECLARATION, &C. 
[Same as 1559.) 



editions, it has been transposed here. 
_ * In Scotch ed., 1637, " Of the Conver- 
sion of S. Paul," is added. 

' Ditto, " Monday and Tuesday in Eas- 
ter and Whitsun Weeks," appears here 
instead of at the end. 

■" Ditto, " Of S. Bam.ibas," is added. 

■ Ditto, " the " omititd. 



■'.I 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

Advent Sunday is always the 
nearest Sunday (whether before or 
after) to the Feast of St. Andrew ; 
or that Sunday which falleth upon 
any day from the twenty - seventh 
of November to the third of De- 
cember inclusively. 

Septuagesima, &c. 

[Same as 1604.] 

These to be observed, &^. 

[Same as 1604, the Table of Terms of 1559 
being omitted.'^ 



Charles II. 1662. 
TABLES AND RULES 

FOR THE 

Moveable and Immoveable 

FEASTS 

Together with the days of 

fasting and abstinence, 
through the whole year. 

Rules to know when the 
Moveable Feasts and Holy- 
days BEGIN. 

Easter-day (on which the rest de- 
pend) is always the First Sunday 
after the Full Moon which happens 
next after the one and Twentieth 
day of March; and if the Full 
Moon happens upon a Sunday, 
ILaster-day is the Sunday after. 

Advent- Sunday is always the 
nearest Sunday to the Feast of Saint 
Andrew, whether before or after. 



Septuagesima 
Sexagesima 
Quinquagcsima 
Quadragesima 



•S3 f Nine 
rt 1 Eight 
"fl 1 Seven 
CO I Six 






Rogation- 
Sunday 



Five Weeks 



Ascension- 
Day ! „ J Forty Days 

Whit-Sun- ' ■" 
day 

Trinity- 
Sunday 






Seven Weeks 
^ Eight Weeks' 



A Table of all the Feasts 
that are to BE observed in 
the Church of England 
through the Year. 

All Sundays in the Year. 



f The Circumcision of our Lord 

JESUS CHRIST. 
The Epiphany. 
The Conversion of S. Ta//I. 
The Purification of the Blessed 

Virgin. 
S. Matthias the Apostle. 
The Annunciation of the Blessed 

Virgin. 
S. Mark the Evangelist. 
S. Philip and S. Jacob the 

Apostles. 
The Ascension of our Lord 

JESUS CHRIST. 
S. Barnabas. 
\ The Nativity of S.>/5m Baptist. 
S. Peter the Apostle. 
S. James the Apostle. 
S. Bartholotnew the Apostle. 
S. Matthew the Apostle. 
S. Michael and all Angels. 
S. Luke the Evangelist. 
S. Simon and S. Jude, the 

Apostles. 
All Saints. 

S. Andrew the Apostle. 
S. Thomas the Apostle. 
The Nativity of our Lord. 
S. Stephen the Martyr. 
S. John the Evangelist. 
The Holy Innocents. 



32 



Prayer-Book of Charles II. 1662. 



Charles II. 1662 {continued). 

Monday \ 

and • in Easter- Week. 

Tuesday 

Monday ] 

and V in WJiitsun- Week. 
Tuesday] 

A Table of the Vigils, Fasts, 
AND Days of Abstinence, to 

BE OBSERVED IN THE YeAR. 



''The Nativity of our Lord. 
The Purification of the 

Blessed Virgin Mary. 
The Annunciation of the 

Blessed Virgin. 
Easter-Day. 
Ascension-Day. 
Pentecost. 
S. Matthias. 
S. John Baptist. 
S. Peter. 
S. James. 
S. Bartholomexo. 
S. Matthew. 
S. Simon and S. Jude. 
S. Andrew. 
S. Thomas. 
All Saints. 



The 

Eves 

or Vigils' 

before 



Note, that if any of these Feast- 
D ays fall t4pon a Monday, then the 
Vigil or Fast-Day shall be kept upon 
the Saturday, and not upon the Sun- 
day next before it. 



Days of Fasting, or 
Abstinence. 



I. The Forty days of ''' 
Lent. 



^The First 
Sunday 
II. The Ember-days at j" Lent, 
the Four Seasons, J -^ "^ Feast 
being the Wed- ofPente- 
nesday, Friday, \ ^°^'-' 
and Saturday SepL 14, 
after (, ^^*^- ^^^ 

III. The Three ^^^rt!i'?i3«-(iyj, being 

the Monday, Tuesday, and 

Wednesday, before Holy 

Thursday, or the Ascension 
of our Lord. 

IV. All the Fridays in the Year, 

except Christmas-day. 

Certain Solemn Days, for 

WHICH particular SERVICES ARE 

appointed. 

I. The Fifth day of November, 
being the day of the Papists' 
Conspiracy. 

II. The Thirtieth day of January, 
being the day of the Martyr- 
dom of King Charles the 
First. 

III. The Nine -and -twentieth day 
of May, being the day of the 
Birth and Return of King 
Charles the Second. 



[In ed. 1604, and Scotch ed., 1637, the Table of the Order of the Psahns (see p. 19) 
is printed here before the Almanack.] 



An Almanack, &c. 



33 



[The following Table does not appear in the First Prayer-Book of Edward VI.] 



Second Edward VI. 1552. 
AN ALMANACK FOR NINETEEN YEARS. 



The year of 
our Lord. 


The Golden 
Number. 


The epact. 


The Cycle of 
the sun. 


Dominical 
letter. 


Easter day. 


1552 


xiv 


iv 


xxi 


C. B. 


xvii April. 


1553 


XV 


XV 


xxu 


A. 


ii April. 


1-554 


XVI 


xxvi 


xxiii 


G. 


XXV March, 


1555 


xvu 


VU 


XXIV 


F. 


xiv April. 


1556 


xviii 


xviu 


XXV 


E. D. 


v April. 


1557 


XIX 


XXIX 


xxvi 


C. 


xviii April. 


1558 


1 


XI 


xxvii 


B. 


X April. 


ISS9 


11 


xxii 


XXVUl 


A. 


xxvi March. 


1560 


in 


HI 


1 


G. F. 


xiv April. 


1561 


IV 


XIV 


11 


E. 


vi April. 


1562 


V 


XXV 


111 


D. 


" [22 Mar. 


1563 


VI 


XXVI 


IV 


C. 


II April. 


1564 


vu 


XVU 


V 


B. A. 


3 April. 


1565 


VIU 


XXVUl 


VI 


G. 


22 April. 


1566 


IX 


IX 


vii 


F. 


7 April, 


1567 


X 


XX 


Via 


E. 


30 Mar. 


1568 


XI 


1 


IX 


D. C. 


8 Mar. 


1569 


xu 


Xll 


X 


B. 


10 Ap. 


1570 


xiii 


xxiii 


xi 


A. 


26 Mar.] 



This continuation (with four errors in nine dates) appears only in one ed., 1552. 



AN 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
ALMANACK FOR XXX YEARS. 



The years of 
our Lord. 


The Golden 
Number. 


The Epacta. 


The Cycle of 
the Sun. 


Dominical 
letter. 


Easter day. 


1559 


ii 


xxii 


xxviii 


A. 


26 March. 


1560 


111 


111 


i 


G. F. 


14 April. 


1561 


IV 


XIV 


ii 


E. 


6 April. 


1562 


V 


XXV 


111 


D. 


29 March. 


1563 


VI 


VI 


IV 


C. 


II ApriL 


1564 


vu 


xvu 


V 


B. A. 


2 April. 


1565 


VIU 


XXVUl 


VI 


G. 


22 April. 


1566 


IX 


IX 


vu 


F. 


14 April. 


1567 


X 


XX 


VIU 


E. 


30 March. 


1568 


XI 


1 


IX 


D. C. 


18 April. 


1569 


xu 


xu 


X 


B. 


10 April. 


1570 


XUl 


xxui 


XI 


A. 


26 March. 


1571 


xiv 


IV 


Xll 


G. 


15 April. 


1572 


XV 


XV 


XIII 


F. E. 


6 April. 


1573 


XVI 


XXVI 


Xiv 


D. 


22 March. 


1574 


xvu 


vu 


XV 


C. 


II April. 


1575 


xviii 


XVlll 


XVI 


B. 


3 April. 


1576 


xix 


CXIX 


XVII 


A. G. 


22 April. 


»577 


1 


XI 


XVIII 


F. 


7 April. 



[Continued on next page.] 



34 



Prayer-Book of Elizabeth, 1559, &c. 



The years of 
our Lord. 


The Golden 
Number. 


The Epacta. 


The Cycle of 
the Sun. 


Dominical 
letter. 


Easter day. 


1578 


ii 


xxii 


xix 


E. 


30 March. 


1579 


111 


111 


XX 


D. 


29 April. 


1580 


IV 


XIV 


XXl 


C. B. 


3 April. 


I581 


V 


XXV 


xxn 


A. 


26 March. 


1582 


vi 


VI 


XXIII 


G. 


15 April. 


1583 


Vll 


XVll 


XXIV 


F. 


31 March. 


1584 


VUl 


XXVlll 


XXV 


E. D. 


19 April. 


1585 


IX 


IX 


XXVI 


C. 


II ApriL 


1586 


X 


XX 


XXVll 


B. 


3 April. 


1587 


XI 


I 


XXVIU 


A. 


16 April. 


1588 


Xll 


Xll 


1 


G. F. 


7 ApriL 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
H^ AN ALMANACK FOR XXXIV. YEARS. 



The Year 


The 


Domi- 


The first 








of our 


Golden 


nical 


Day of 


Pasch-Day. 


Ascen- 


Whit 


Lord. 


Number. 


Letter. 


Lent. 




sion-Day. 


Sunday. 


1637 


iv 


A 


22 Febru. 


9 April 


18 Mali 


28 Maii 


1638 


V 


G 


7 


25 March 


iii 


xiii 


1639 


vi 


F 


27 


14 April 


xxiii 


2 June 


1640 


vii 


ED 


19 


5 


xiv 


24 Maii 


I64I 


viii 


C 


10 March 


25 


3 June 


13 June 


1642 


ix 


B 


23 Febru. 


10 


19 Mail 


29 Maii 


1643 


X 


A 


15 


2 


xi 


xxi 


1644 


xi 


GF 


6 March 


21 


XXX 


9 June 


1645 


xii 


E 


19 Febru. 


6 


XV 


25 Maii 


1646 


xiii 


D 


II 


29 March 


vii 


xvii 


1647 


xiv 


C 


3 March 


18 April 


XX vii 


6 June 


1648 


XV 


BA 


16 Febru. 


2 


xi 


21 Maii 


1649 


xvi 


G 


7 


25 March 


iii 


xiii 


1650 


xvii 


F 


27 


14 April 


xxiii 


2 June 


I65I 


xviii 


E 


12 


30 March 


viii 


18 Maii 


1652 


xix 


DC 


3 March 


18 April 


xxvii 


6 June 


1653 


i 


B 


23 Febru. 


10 


xix 


29 Maii 


1654 


ii 


A 


8 


26 March 


iv 


xiv 


1655 


iii 


G 


28 


IS April 


xxiv 


3 June 


1656 


iv 


FE 


20 


6 


XV 


25 Maii 


1657 


V 


D 


II 


29 March 


vii 


xvii 


1658 


vi 


C 


24 


II April 


XX 


XXX 


1659 


vii 


B 


16 


3 


xii 


xxii 


1660 


viii 


AG 


7 March 


22 


xxxi 


10 June 


1661 


ix 


F 


27 Febru. 


H 


xxiii 


ii 


1662 


X 


E 


12 


30 March 


viii 


18 Maii 


1663 


xi 


D 


4 March 


19 April 


xxviii 


7 June 


1664 


xii 


CB 


24 Febru. 


10 


xix 


29 Maii 


1665 


xiii 


A 


8 


26 March 


iv 


xiv 


1666 


xiv 


G 


28 


15 April 


xxiv 


3 June 


1667 


XV 


F 


20 


7 


xvi 


26 Maii 


1668 


xvi 


ED 


5 


22 March 


30 April 


X 


1669 


xvii 


C 


24 


II April 


20 Maii 


XXX 


1670 


xviii 


B 


16 


3 


xii 


xxii 



An Almanack, &c. 



35 



James I. 1604. 
^ AN ALMANACK FOR XXXIX YEARS. 





The 
Golden 
Number 


Sg.3. 


re 

3 = 




-< re 






1603 


viii 


B 


20 Febru. 


9 March 


24 April 


30 ]Mai 


2 Junii 


1604 


ix 


AG 


5 


22 Febru. 


8 


xiiii 


17 Maii 


1605 


X 


F 


27 Janu 


13 


31 March 


vi. 


ix 


1606 


xi 


E 


16 Febr. 


5 March 


20 April 


xxvi 


xxix 


1607 


xii 


D 


I Febru 


18 Febru 


5- 


xi 


xiiii 


1608 


xiii 


C. B 


24 Janu 


10 


27 March 


ii 


V 


1609 


xiv 


A 


12 Febru 


I March 


16 April 


xxii 


XXV. 


I6I0 


XV 


G 


4 


21 Febru 


8 


xiiii 


xvii. 


161 1 


xvi 


F 


20 Janu 


6 


24 March 


29 April 


II. 


I6I2 


xvii 


E. D 


9 Febru 


25 


12 April 


18 Maii 


xxi 


I6I3 


xviii 


C 


31 Janu 


17 


4 


X 


xiii 


I6I4 


xix 


B 


20 Febru 


9 March 


24 


XXX 


2 Junii 


1615 


i 


A 


5 


22 Febru 


9 


XV 


18 Maii 


I6I6 


II 


G. F 


28 Janu 


H 


31 March 


vi 


ix 


1617 


iii 


E 


16 Febr. 


7 March 


20 April 


xxvi 


xxix 


I6I8 


iv 


D 


I 


18 Febru 


5 


xi 


xiiii 


I6I9 


V 


C 


24 Janu 


10 


28 March 


iii 


vi 


1620 


vi 


B A 


13 Febr. 


I March 


16 April 


xxii 


XXV 


I62I 


vii 


G 


28 Janu 


14 Febru 


I 


vii. 


X 


1622 


viii 


F 


17 Febr 


6 March 


21 


xxvii. 


XXX 


1623 


ix 


E 


9 Febr 


16 Febru 


13 


xix 


xxii 


1624 


X 


DC 


25 Janu 


II 


28 March 


iii Maii 


vi 


1625 


xi 


B 


13 Febru 


2 March 


17 April 


xxiii 


xxvi 


1626 


xii 


A 


5 


22 Febru 


9 


XV 


xviii. 


1627 


xiii 


G 


21 Janu 


7 


25 March 


30 April 


iii 


1628 


xiv 


F. E 


10 Febru 


27 


13 April 


19 Maii 


xxii. 


1629 


XV 


D 


I 


18 


5 


xi 


xiiii 


1630 


xvi 


C 


24 Janu 


10 


28 March 


iii 


vi 


I63I 


xvii 


B 


6 Febru 


23 


10 April 


xvi. 


xix 


1632 


xviii 


A. G 


29 Janu 


20 


I 


vii. 


X 


1633 


xix 


F 


17 Febru 


6 March 


21 April 


xxvii. 


XXX 


1634 


i 


E 


2 Febru 


19 Febru 


6 


xii 


XV. 


1635 


ii 


D 


25 Janu 


II Febru 


Mar: 29 


iiii 


vii. 


1636 


iii 


C. B 


14 Febru 


2 March 


Ap. 17 


xxiii 


xxvi 


1637 


iv 


A 


5 


22 Febru 


9 


XV. 


xviii 


1638 


v 


G 


21 Janu 


7 


25 March 


30 April 


iii 


»639 


vi 


F 


10 Febru 


27 


13 P April 


20 Maii 


xxiii 


1640 


vii 


ED 


2 


19 


5 


xi. 


xiiii 


1641 


viii 


C 


21 Janu 


10 March 


25- 


xxxi. 


3 June 



[Continued on next page.] 

Note, that the Supputation of the year of our Lord in the Church of 
England, beginneth the xxv day of March, the same day supposed to be 
the first day upon which the world was created, and the day when Christ 
was conceived in the womb of the Virgin Mary. 

P In Scotch ed., 1637, Ap. 14 {xightly). 



36 


Prayer-Book 


OF James I., 1604, &c 






Charles II. 1662. 




James I. 1604. 


A TABLE OF THE MOVEABLE 


(continued). 


FEASTS CALCULATE 
FOURTY YEARS 


D FOR 




§^ 




'. 














2? 

^1 


o-°. 


w 
1 


1? 


CO 




1603 
1604 
1605 


12 June 

27 Mail 

xix 


27. Nov: 
2 Decern 

I 


Ml 


1606 


8 June 
24 Maii 


30 Nov. 
xxix 








^ 


r* 




1607 


1661 


9 


9 


F 


4 


Febr. lo 


1608 


XV 


xxvii. 


1662 


10 


20 


E 


2 


Jan. 26 


1609 


4 June 


3 Decern 


1663 


II 


I 


D 


5 


Febr. 15 


1610 


27 Maii 


II 


1664 


12 


12 


CB 


4 


7 


1611 


xii. 


I 


1665 


13 


23 


A 


2 


Jan. 22 


1612 


xxxi 


29 Nov: 


1666 


14 


4 


G 


5 


Febr. II 


1613 


xxiii 


xxviii. 


1667 


15 


15 


F 


3 


3 


1614 


12 June 


xxvii. 


1668 


16 


26 


ED 


I 


Jan. 19 


1615 


28 Maii 


3 Decern 


1669 


17 


7 


C 


4 


Febr. 7 


1616 


xix 


i 


1670 


18 


18 


B 


3 


Jan. 30 


1617 


3 June 


30 Nov: 


1671 


19 


29 


A 


6 


Febr. 19 


1618 


24 Mail 


xxix 


1672 


I 


II 


GF 


4 


4 


1619 


xvi 


xxviii. 


1673 


2 


22 


E 


2 


Jan. 26 


1620 


4 June 


3 Decern 


1674 


3 


3 


D 


5 


Febr. 15 


1621 


20 Maii 


ii 


1675 


4 


14 


C 


3 


Jan. 31 


1622 


9 June 


i 


1676 


5 


25 


BA 


2 


23 


1623 


i 


30 Nov: 


1677 


6 


6 


G 


s 


Febr. ii 


1624 


16 Maii 


xxviii. 


1678 


7 


17 


F 


2 


Jan. 27 


1625 


5 June 


xxviL 


1679 


8 


28 


E 


5 


Febr. 16 


1626 


28 Maii 


3 Decern 


1680 


9 


9 


DC 


4 


8 


1627 


xiii 


ii 


1681 


10 


20 


B 


3 


Jan. 30 


1628 


I June 


30 Nov: 


1682 


II 


I 


A 


s 


Febr. 12 


1629 


24 Maii 


xxix 


1683 


12 


12 


G 


4 


4 


1630 


xvi. 


xxviii. 


1684 


n 


23 


FE 


2 


Tan. 27 


1631 


xxix 


xxvii 


1685 


14 


4 


D 


5 


Febr. 15 


1632 


XX 


2 Decern 


1686 


15 


15 


C 


3 


Jan. 31 


1633 


9 June 


i 


1687 


16 


26 


B 


2 


23 


1634 


XXV 


30 Nov. 


1688 


17 


7 


AG 


5 


Febr. 12 


1635 


17 Maii 


xxix 


1689 


18 


18 


F 


2 


Jan. 27 


1636 


5 June 


xxvii 


1690 


19 


29 


E 


5 


Febr. 16 


1637 


28 Maii 


3 Decern 


1691 


I 


II 


D 


4 


8 


1638 


xiii 


ii 


1692 


2 


22 


CB 


2 


Jan. 24 


1639 


2 June 


i 


1693 


3 


3 


A 


s 


Febr. 12 


1640 


24 Maii 


29 Nov. — 


1694 


4 


14 


G 


4 


4 


1641 


13 June 


xxviii. 


1695 


s 


25 


F 


I 


Tan. 20 




1696 


6 


6 


ED 


4 


Febr. 9 




[It will be observed that, for typo- 


1697 


7 


17 


C 


3 


Jan. 31 


graphical reasons, it has been neces- 


1698 


8 


28 


B 


6 


Febr. 20 


sary in this instance to place the 1604 


1699 
1700 


9 
10 


9 
20 


A 


4 
3 


Jan. 28 


Calenda 


ir after that of 


1637-] 


GF 



A Table, &c. 



37 



Charles II. 1662. 

A TABLE OF THE MOVEABLE FEASTS 

CALCULATED FOR FOURTY YEARS [continued). 





"2.| 






>< 2. 
• 


CO- 

^7 


pen 

c 

I'D. 


3 5- 


1661 


Febr. 27 


April 14 


May 


19 


May 23 


June 2 


24 


Dec. I 


1662 


12 


Mar. 30 




4 


8 


May 18 


26 


Nov. 30 


1663 


March 4 


April 19 




24 


28 


June 7 


23 


29 


1664 


Febr. 24 


10 




15 


19 


May 29 


24 


27 


1665 


8 


Mar. 26 


April 


30 


4 


14 


27 


Dec. 3 


1666 


28 


April 15 


May 


20 


24 


June 3 


24 


2 


1667 


20 


7 




12 


16 


May 26 


25 


I 


1668 


5 


Mar. 22 


April 


26 


April 30 


10 


27 


Nov. 29 


1669 


24 


April II 


May 


16 


May 20 


30 


24 


28 


1670 


16 


3 




8 


12 


22 


25 


27 


1671 


March 8 


23 




28 


June I 


June II 


23 


Dec. 3 


1672 


Febr. 21 


7 




12 


May 16 


May 26 


25 


I 


1673 


12 


Mar. 30 




4 


8 


18 


26 


Nov. 30 


1674 


March 4 


April 19 




24 


28 


June 7 


23 


29 


1675 


Febr. 17 


4 




9 


13 


May 23 


25 


28 


1676 


9 


Mar. 26 


April 


30 


4 


14 


27 


Dec. 3 


1677 


28 


April 15 


May 


20 


24 


June 3 


24 


2 


1678 


13 


Mar. 31 




5 


9 


May 19 


26 


I 


1679 


March 5 


April 20 




25 


29 June 8 


23 


Nov. 30 


1680 


Febr. 25 


II 




16 


20 


May 30 


24 


28 


1681 


16 


3 




8 


12 


22 


25 


27 


1682 


March i 


16 




21 


25 


June 4 


24 


Dec. 3 


1683 


Febr. 21 


8 




13 


17 


May 27 


25 


2 


1684 


13 


Mar. 30 




4 


8 


18 


26 


Nov. 30 


1685 


March 4 


April 19 




24 


28 


June 7 


23 


29 


1686 


Febr. 1 7 


4 




9 


13 


May 23 


25 


28 


1687 


9 


Mar. 27 




I 


5 


15 


26 


27 


1688 


March i 


April 15 




20 


24 


June 3 


24 


Dec. 2 


1689 


Febr. 13 


Mar. 31 




5 


9 


May 19 


26 


I 


1690 


March 5 


April 20 




25 


29 


June 8 


23 


Nov. 30 


1691 


Febr. 25 


12 




17 


21 


May 31 


24 


29 


1692 


10 


Mar. 27 




I 


5 


15 


26 


27 


1693 


March i 


April 16 




21 


25 


June 4 


24 


Dec. 3 


1694 


Febr. 21 


8 




13 


17 


May 27 


25 


2 


1695 


6 


Mar. 24 


April 


28 


2 


12 


27 


I 


1696 


26 


April 12 


May 


17 


21 


31 


24 


Nov. 29 


1697 


17 


4 




9 


13 


23 


25 


28 


1698 


March 9 


24 




29 


June 2 


June 12 


22 


27 


1699 


Febr. 22 


9 




14 


May 18 


May 28 


25 


Dec. 3 


1700 


14 1 Mar. 31 




5 


9 


19 


26 


I 



Note, that the Supputation of the year of our Lord in the Church of 
England beginneth the Five and twentieth day of March. 



38 



Prayer-Book of James I. 1604. 



[The foUowing Table does not appear in the First Prayer-Book of Edward VL] 



Second Edward VI. 1552. 
[No Table appears.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[No Table appears.] 



James I. 1604. 
TO FIND EASTER FOR EVER. 



The 
Golden 
Number. 


A 


B 


C 


D 


E 


F 


G 


i 
ii 


April ix 
Mar. xxvi 


X 

xxvii 


xi 
XX viii 


xii 
xxix 


vi 

XXX 


vii 
xxxi 


viii 
April I 


m 
iv 

V 


April xvi 
April ix 
Mar. xxvi 


xvu 

iii 

xxvii 


XVlll 

iv 
xxviii 


XIX 

V 

xxix 


XX 

vi 
xxiii 


XIV 

vii 
xxiv 


XV 

viii 

XXV 


VI 

vii 
viii 


April xvi 
April ii 
April xxiii 
April ix 
April ii 

April xvi 
April ix 


XVll 

iii 
xxiv 


XI 

iv 

XXV 


Xll 
V 

xix 


xiu 
vi 

XX 


XIV 

March 3 1 
xxi 


XV 

April i 
xxii 


IX 
X 

xi 

xii 


X 

iii 
xvii 

X 


XI 

Mar. 28 

xviii 

xi 


xu 
xxix 
xix 

V 


XIU 
XXX 
XX 

vi 


xiv 

xxxi 

xxi 

vii 


VUl 

April i 
xxii 
viii 


xiii 


Mar. xxvi 


XXVll 


XXVIII 


xxix 


XXX 


xxxi 


XXV 


XIV 
XV 


April xvi 
April ii 


XVll 

iii 


XVIU 

iv 


XIX 
V 


XUl 

vi 


XIV 

vii 


XV 

viii 


XVI 


Mar. xxvi 


XXVll 


XXVIU 


xxn 


XXIII 


XXIV 


XXV 


xvii 
xviii 
xix 


April xvi 

April ii 

April xxiii 


X 

xxiv 


XI 

iv 
xviii 


xu 

V 

xix 


XIII 

March 30 

XX 


XIV 

xxxi 
xxi 


XV 

April i 
xxii 



IT When ye have found the Sunday Letter in the uppermost line, guide 
your eye downward from the same, till ye come right over against the 
Prime ; and there is shewed both what Month, and what Day of the 
Month, Easter falleth that year. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
To FIND Easter for ever. 

[Same as 1604.] 

[Note. In some editions, e.g. of 1607, 
1627, and 1631, a note is introduced here 
concerning the " Golden Number."] 



Charles II. 1662. 
To FIND Easter for ever. 

[Same as 1604, but to end of note is added] 

But note, that the name of the 
Month is set at the left hand, or 
else just with the Figure, and fol- 
loweth not, as in other tables by 
descent, but collateraL 



The Kalendar. 



39 



[In the following Kalendar it has not been thought necessary to print after each month 
the Tables of Lessons. They are given with the First Book of Edward VI., which is 
copied exactly as to arrangement from the originals, except that Arabic numerals (for 
the sake of the less space they occupy) are used instead of Roman numerals. 

The Variations 0/ the Lessons in the successive editions are noted at the foot of each 
month thus printed. On the opposite page the variations of the Calendar, in each of 
the five editions, are given, except that for the sake of symmetry, and because the varia- 
tions are so slight, the editions of 1552 and 1559 are combined in one column. The few 
additions made in the latter of the two are given within brackets. 

It has been found difficult in so small a page, and has not been thought necessary, 
to repeat the full head-lines through the five successive editions ; but an example of 
the variations for the month of January is here given. J 

Second Edward VI. 1552, and Elizabeth, 1559. 







ii)gianuarg %^\% 


mi. Bags. 




1 


Morning Pr.wer. 


Evening Prayer. 


i Lesson. 


ii Lesson. 


i Lesson. , ii Lesson. 


iii 


A kalend. 
b iiiii No. 


Circumcision. 


i 
ii 


Gen. xvii Roma. ii 
Genesis i Math. i 


Deut X Coloss. ii 
Gene. ii Roman i 



James I. 1604. 
Yi JANUARY HATH XXXI. DAYS. 



The Moon xxix.i 





a" 


Morning Prayer. 


Evening Prayer. 


i Lesson. 


ii Lesson. 


i Lesson. ii Lesson. 


. 1 

XIX, 1 

viii 2 


A Kalend. ■ Circumcision, 
b Iiiii No. | 


i 
ii 


Gen. i/Rom. 2 
Genesis i Matth. i 


Deut. 10 Col. 2 
Gen. 2 Rom. i 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
JANUARY HATH XXXI. DAYS. 



The Moon xxx. 



/riseth 1 (• 7 min. 12. 
Sun ■] \ hour • 

I falleth ) (4 min. 48. 


^3 

5- 


Morning Prayer. 


Evening Prayer. 


I Lesson. 2 Lesson. 


I Lesson. 2 Lesson. 


xix I \ A Kalend. Circumcision, 
viii 2 1 b iiii No. | 


ii 


Gen. 17 Rom. 2 Deut. 10 Colos. 2I 
Gen. I Mat. i Gen. 2 Rom. i| 



Charles II. 1662. 
January hath xxxi. days. 

The Moon hath xxx. ' 









Morning Praysr. 


Evening Prayer. 




I Lesson. | 2 Lesson. 


I Lesson. 


2 Lesson. 


2 


I 

2 


A Kalend. ^Circumcision of 
b 4 No. 1 [our Lord. 


Gen. iMatth. i 


Gen. 2 


Rom. I 



1 This varies with the months as follows : 
— xxix. for January, February, March, 
April, June, September, and November; 
xxx. for May, July, August, October, and 
December. 



■■ This varies with the months as follows : 
— xxix. for April, June, .September, and 
November ; xxx. for January, February, 
March, May, July, August, October, and 
December. 



40 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



JANUARY. 



JANUARY. 


% 


MATINS. 


EVENSONG. 












I Less. 


2 Z/^j. 


1 Less. 


2 Less. 


A 


Kalend. 


I 


CircumcL 


I 


Gen. 17 


Roma. 2 


Deut 10 


Colics. 2 


b 


4 No. 


2 




2 


Gene, i 


Math. I 


Gene. 2 


Roma. I 


c 


3 No. 


3 




3 


3 


2 


4 


2 


d 


Prid. No. 


4 




4 


5 


3 


6 


3 


e 


Nonas, 


5 




s 


7 


4 


8 


4 


f 


8 Id. 


6 


Epifhani, 


6 


Esai. 60 


Luke 3 


Esai. 49 


John 2 


g 


7 Id. 


7 




7 


Gen. 9 


Math. S 


Gen- II 


Roma. S 


A 


6 Id. 


8 




8 


12 


6 


13 


6 


b 


Sid. 


9 




9 


14 


7 


IS 


7 


c 


4 Id. 


10 




10 


16 


8 


17 


8 


d 


3 Id. 


II 




II 


18 


9 


19 


9 


e 


Prid. Id. 


12 




12 


20 


10 


21 


10 


f 


Idus. 


13 




13 


22 


II 


23 


II 


g 


19 kl. 


H 




H 


24 


12 


25 


12 


A 


18 kl. 


IS 




IS 


26 


13 


27 


13 


b 


17 kl. 


16 




16 


28 


14 


29 


14 


c 


16 kL 


17 




17 


30 


IS 


31 


IS 


d 


iSkl. 


18 




18 


32 


16 


33 


16 


e 


14 kl. 


19 




19 


34 


17 


3S 


I Cor. I 


f 


13 kl. 


20 




20 


3f 


18 


37 


2 


S 


12 kl. 


21 




21 


38 


19 


39 


3 


A 


11 kl. 


22 




22 


40 


20 


41 


4 


b 


10 kl. 


23 




23 


42 


21 


43 


5 


c 


9kL 


24 




24 


44 


22 


4S 


6 


d 


8kL 


2S 


Con. Paulu 


2S 


46 


Act 22 


47 


Act. 26 


e 


7kl. 


26 




26 


48 


mat. 23 


49 


I Cor. 7 


f 


6kl. 


27 




27 


50 


24 


Exod. I 


8 


g 


5kl. 


28 




28 


Exod. 2 


2S 


3 


9 


A 


4kl. 


29 




29 


4 


26 


5 


10 


b 


3kl. 


30 




30 


6 


27 


7 


II 


c 


Prid. kl. 


31 




I 


8 


28 


9 


12 



Variation of the Lessons in successive Editions. 



The eds. of 1553 and 1559 follow the 1549 
throughout. 

The eds. of 1604, &c., follow 1549 to the 
7th day, when Gen. 11 is omitted, and on 
the 19th day, Gen. 36 is omitted ; but on 
the asth. Proper Lessons for the Conver- 
sion of S.Paul [Wisdom, caps. 5 and 6] 
are interpolated, so that the Lessons for 
the 36th day are as before. The 6th chap- 
ter of Exodus is, however, omitted on the 
30th, so that the month ends with Exodus, 
caps. 9 and 10. 

The Scotch ed. of 1637 follows 1549 till 



the 24th, when Gen. 26 is omitted ; but the 
two Proper Lessons for the Conversion of 
S. Paul being interpolated, the month 
ends, Exodus, caps. 7 and 8. 

The ed. of 1662 follows 1604 in omitting 
Gen. n and a6, and insertion of Proper 
Lessons for Conversion of S. Paul. A por- 
tion, however, of Exodus, cap. 6, is re- 
tained [i.e. to V. 14] so that the month 
ends as in i540. 

_ The Second Leisom are throughout the 
six editions the same. 



Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552, &c. 41 



JANUARY 
Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
Elizabeth, 1559. 



HATH XXXI. DAYS. 



Ps. 



Kalend. 


Circumcision. 


I 


4 No. 




2 


3 No. 




3 


Prid. No. 




4 


Nonas. 




5 


8 Id. 


Epiphanie. 


6 


7 Id. 




7 


6 Id. 




8 


Sid. 




9 


4 Id. 




10 


3 Id. 


Sol in aqua. 


II 


Prid. Id. 




12 


Idus. 




13 


19 kl. 


Februarii. 


14 


18 kl. 




IS 


17 kl. 


Term begin. 


16 


16 kl. 




17 


iskL 




18 


14 kl. 




19 


13 kl- 




20 


12 kl. 




21 


II kl. 




22 


10 kl. 




23 


9kl. 




24 


8kl. 


Con. Paul. 


25 


7kl. 




26 


6kl. 




27 


ski. 




28 


4kl. 




29 


3kl. 




30 


Prid. kl. 




I 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

Circumcision. 



I 


A 


Kalend. 


2 


b 


iv No. 


3 


c 


iii No. 


4 


d 


prid. No. 


5 


e 


Nonas. 


6 


f 


viii Id. 


7 


g 


vii Id. 


8 


A 


vi Id. 


9 


b 


V Id. 


10 


c 


iv Id. 


II 


d 


iii Id. 


12 


e 


prid. Id. 


13 


f 


Idus. 


14 


g 


xix kl. 


15 


A 


xviii kl. 


16 


b 


xvii kl. 


17 


c 


xvi kl. 


18 


d 


xy kl. 


19 


e 


xiv kl. 


20 


f 


xiii kl. 


21 


g 


xii kl. 


22 


A 


xi kl. 


23 


b 


x kl. 


24 


c 


ix kl. 


25 


d 


viii kl. 


26 


e 


vii kl. 


27 


f 


vi kl. 


28 


g 


V kl. 


29 


A 


iv kl. 


30 


b 


iii kl. 


31 


c 


prid. kl. 



Epiphany. 
Lucian. 



David King. 

Sol in Aquario. 

Mango Bishop. 

Februarii. 



Prisca. 

Fabian. 
Agnes. 
Vincent. 

Fast. 
Convers. Paul. 



James 

Kalend. 

4 No. 

3 No. , 
prid. No. 

Nonas. 
8 Id. 
7 Id. 
6 Id. 
Sid. 

4 Id. 
3 Id. 

prid. Id. 
Idus. 
19 kl. 
18 kl. 
17 kl. 
16 kl. 
iSkl. 
14 kl. 
13 kl. 
12 kl. 
II kl. 
10 kl. 

9kl. 

8kl. 

7kl. 

6kl. 

Ski. 

4kl. 

3kl. 
prid. kl. 



I. 1604. 






Ps. 


Circumcision. 


I 




2 




3 




4 




S 


Epiphany. 


6 


Lucian. 


7 
8 




9 




10 


Sol. in Aquario. 


II 




12 


Hilarii. 


^3 A. 


Februarii. 


14 ? 








IS " 




16 2 




17 


Prisca. 


18 >y 




19 « 


Fabian. 


20.S 


Agnes. 


21 13 


Vincent. 


22 •■3 




^3| 


Convers. Paul. 


24 ^ 

25^ 

26 




„„ M 




27 . 

28 s 




„„ >> 




29 g 




ZO&, 




30 0) 



Ps. 






I 


I 


A 


2 


2 


b 


3 


3 


c 


4 


4 


d 


S 


S 


e 


6 


6 


f 


I 


7 
8 


i 


9 


9 


b 


10 


10 


c 


II 


II 


d 


12 


12 


e 


13 


13 


f 


14 


14 


g 


15 


15 


A 


16 


16 


b 


17 


17 


c 


18 


18 


d 


19 


19 


e 


20 


20 


f 


21 


21 


g 


22 


22 


A 


23 


23 


b 


24 


24 


c 


25 


25 


d 


26 


26 


e 


27 


27 


f 


28 


28 


g 


29 


29 


A 


30 


30 


b 


31 


31 


c 



Charles II. 1662. 



Kalend. 
4 No. 

3 No. 
Pr. No. 

Nonce. 
8 Id. 
7 Id. 
6 Id. 
Sid. 

4 Id. 
3 Id. 

pr. Id. 
Idus. 
19 kl. Feb. 
18 kl. 
17 kl. 
16 kl. 
iSkl. 
14 kl. 
13 kl. 
12 kl. 
II kl. 
10 kl. 

9kl. 

8kl. 

7kl. 

6kl. 

Ski. 

4kl. 

3kl. 
Prid. kl. 



Circumcision of our 
[Lord. . 



Epiphany ofoiir Lord. S 
Lucian, Priest & Mart. o. 

a 

c 
o 

Hilary, Bish. & Confes. 

-1 

X! 

H 

Prisca, Rom. Virg. & M. 

Fabian, B. of Rome, M. 

Agnes, Rom. Virg. & M . 

Vincent, Soan. Deac. 

[& M. 

Conversion of S. Paul. 
K. Charles Martyr. 



42 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



FEBRUARY. 



FEBRUARY. 




MATINS. 


EVENSONG. 












I Less. 


2 Less. 


I Less. 


2 Less. 


d 


Kalend. 


I 




2 


Exod. 10 


Mark I 


Exod. II 


I Cor. 13 


e 


4 No. 


2 


Puri. Ma. 


3 


12 


2 


»3 


H 


f 


3 No. 


3 




4 


14 


3 


15 


15 


g 


Prid. No. 


4 




s 


16 


4 


17 


16 


A 


Nonas. 


5 




6 


18 


s 


19 


2 Cor. I 


b 


8 Id. 


6 




7 


20 


6 


21 


2 


c 


7 Id. 


7 




8 


22 


7 


23 


3 


d 


6 Id. 


8 




9 


24 


8 


32 


4 


e 


Sid. 


9 




10 


33 


9 


34 


5 


f 


4 Id. 


10 




II 


35 


10 


40 


6 


g 


3 Id. 


II 




12 


LeuL 18 


II 


Leui. 19 


7 


A 


Prid. Id. 


12 




13 


20 


12 


Nume. 10 


§ 


b 


Jdus. 


13 




14 


Num. II 


13 


12 


9 


c 


16 kl. 


H 




15 


13 


14 


14 


10 


d 


15 kL 


IS 




16 


IS 


15 


16 


II 


e 


14 kL 


16 




17 


17 


16 


18 


12 


f 


13 kL 


17 




18 


19 


Luk.di.i. 


20 


13 


g 


12 kL 


18 




»9 


21 


dL I 


22 


Cralath. I 


A 


II kL 


«9 




20 


23 


2 


24 


2 


b 


10 kL 


20 




21 


2S 


3 


26 


3 


c 


9kL 


21 




22 


27 


4 


28 


4 


d 


8kL 


22 




23 


29 


5 


30 


5 


e 


7kL 


23 




24 


3> 


6 


32 


6 


f 


6kL 


24 


Mathias. 


25 


33 


7 


34 


Ephes. I 


g 


SkL 


25 




20 


35 


8 


36 


2 


A 


4kL 


26 




27 


Deut. I 


9 


Deut. 2 


3 


b 


3kl. 


27 




2§ 


3 


10 


4 


4 


c 


Pru/.\d. 


28 




29 


5 


II 


6 


5 



Variation of the Lessons in successive Editions. 



The eds. of 1552 and 1559 follow 1549 
throughouL 

The eds. of 1604 begin with Exodus 11 
and 13, and interpolate Wisdom, caps. 9 
and 12, for " tht Purification^^ Later on, in 
order, Exodus, caps. 35 and 40, are omitted. 
Then Leviticus, cap. a6, inserted ; then 
Numbers, caps. 10, 15, 18, 19, 36, a8, 39, 
33, and 34, omitted. To make up for the 
excess [= oj of omission of chapters over 
insertions, Deuteronomy, caps. 7, 8, 9, 10, 
II, 13, and 15 are added at the end : and 
Wisdom 19 and Ecclesiasticus i are inter- 
polated for 5. Matthias' Day. 

The Scotch ed. of 1637, beginning with 
Exodus, caps. 9 and 10, interpolates Wis- 
dom, caps. 4 and 6, for " the Purifica- 
tion," and also for the i3th day a part 
of Leviticus, cap, 9 [i.e. ver. 33 to ver. 12 
of cap. 10] ; and for the 13th, caps. 12 
and 16. Later on, Leviticus, caps. 31, 
33, 34, 35 [i.e. from ver. 35], 36, and 



37 ; also Numbers, caps. 5, 6, 8, and 9, 
are interpolated. On the other hand. 
Numbers, caps. 18, 19, and 26, are omitted ; 
so that on the last day (the zSthi we have 
Numbers, caps. 30 and 31. 

The ed. of 1663 begins the same as the 
first three Books, viz. Exodus, caps. 10 
and II. It then leaves a space for two 
Lessons for the Purification, and omits 
Exod. 35 and 40 (so that for the nth and 
1 3th days the Lessons are the same as in 
1549, &C.) It next omits Numbers, caps. 
IS, 18, 19, 26, 28, 39, 3^, and 34, supplying 
the deficiency by adding Deut., caps. 7, 
8, g, 10, II, and 12, and leaving a space 
for Proper Lessons for .J. Matthias Day. 
For the 2Qth, two extra Lessons are pro- 
vided by Deut., caps. 13 and 14. 

The Second Lessons are throughout the 
six editions the same, but in the ed. of 
1663, two lessons for the 39th are added, 
vix. Matt. 7 and Rom. 13. 



Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552, &c. 43 



FEBRUARY HATH XXVHI. DAYS. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
Elizabeth, 1559. 



d 


Kalend. 




e 


4 No. 


Puri. Mary. 


f 


3 No. 




g 
A 


Prid. No. 
Nonas. 




b 


8 Id. 




c 


7 Id. 




d 


6 Id. 




e 


Sid. 




f 


4 Id. 


Sol in Pisces. 


g 


3 Id. 




A 


Prid. Id. 


[Term ends]. 


b 


Idus. 




c 


16 kl. 


March. 


d 


iSkl. 




e 


14 kl. 




f 


13 kl. 




g 


12 kl. 




A 


II kl. 




b 


10 kl. 




c 


9kl. 




d 


8kl. 




e 


7W. 




f 


6kl. 


S. Mathias. 


g 


ski. 




A 


4kl. 




b 


3W. 




c 


Pnd. kl. 





Ps. 




I 


d 


2 


16 


2 


e 


3 


S 


3 


i 


4 




4 


g 


S 
6 


13 

2 


5 
6 


A 
b 


7 

8 


10 


7 

8 


c 

d 


9 
10 


18 


9 

ID 


e 
f 


11 
12 


7 


II 
12 


g 
A 


13 


IS 


13 


b 


14 
IS 
16 


4 
12 


14 
15 
16 


c 
d 
e 


17 
18 




17 
18 


i 
g 


19 


10 


iq 


A 


20 




20 


b 


21 


17 


21 


c 


22 


6 


22 


d 


23 




23 


e 


24 


14 


24 


t 


25 
26 


3 


25 

26 


i 


27 
28 


6 


27 
28 


b 

c 


89 




29 





James I. 1604. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 



Fast. 

Puri/. o/B. Mary. 

Blasii. 



I 


d 


Kalend. \ 


2 


e 


iv 


No. A 


3 


f 


iii 


No. 


4 


g 


prid 


No. 


5 


A 


Nonas. \ 


6 


b 


viii 


Id. 


■J 


c 


vii 


Id. 


8 


d 


vi 


Id. 


9 


e 


V 


Id. 


10 


f 


iv 


Id. 


II 


g 


iii 


Id. 


12 


A 


prid 


Id. 


13 


b 


Idus. 1 


14 


c 


xvi 


kl. 


IS 


d 


XV 


kl. 


16 


e 


xiv 


kl. 


17 


f 


xiii 


kl. 


18 


g 


xii 


kl. 


19 


A 


xi 


kl. 


20 


b 


X 


kl. 


21 


c 


ix 


kl. 


22 


d 


viii 


kl. 


23 


e 


vii 


kl. 


24 


f 


vi 


kl. 


2S 


g 


v 


kl. 


26 


A 


iv 


kl. 


27 


b 


iii 


kl. 


28 


c 


prid 


kL 



Agathe. 



Sol in Piscibus. 



Valentine. 
March. 



Colman. 



Fast. 
.S". Matthias. 



Kalend. 

4 No. 

3 No. 
prid. No, 
Nonas. 

8 Id. 
7 Id. 
6 Id. 
sId. 

4 Id. 
3 Id. 

prid. Id. 
Idus. 
16 kl. 
15 kl. 
14 kl. 

13 w. 
12 kl. 
II kl. 
10 kl. 

okl. 

8kl. 

7kl. 

6kl. 

SkL 

4kl. 

3kl. 
prid. kl. 



Fast. 

Puri/. of Mary. 

Blasii. 

Agathe. 



Ps. 

2 
3 
4 
S 
6 

7 
8 



Sol in Piscibus. 



Valentine. 
March. 



Fast. 
6". Matthias. 



Ps.\ 








2 


I 


d 




3 


2 


e 




4 


3 


f 




5 


4 


g 




6 


5 


A 




7 


6 


b 




8 


7 


c 




9 


8 


d 




10 


9 


e 




II 


10 


f 




12 


II 


g 




13 


12 


A 




14 


13 


b 




15 


14 


c 




16 


15 


d 




17 


16 


e 




18 


17 


f 




19 


18 


g 




20 


19 


A 




21 


20 


b 




22 


21 


c 




23 


22 


d 




24 


23 


e 




2S 


24 


f 




26 


2S 


g 




27 


26 


A 




28 


^l 


b 




29 


28 
29 


c 



Charles II. 1662. 



22 6 

23"^ 

24 j< 

25 8 

26 n 

27 u 
-8 ^ 
29(5: 

u 

•s 

•3 



Kalend. 
4 No. 

3 No. 
Pr. No. 

NoncE. 
8 Id. 
7 Id. 
6 Id. 
Sid. 

4 Id. 
3 Id. 

Pr. Id. 
Idus. 
16 kl. Mart, 
iskl. 
14 kl. 
13 kl. 
12 kl. 
II kl. 
10 kl. 

gkl. 

8kl. 

7kl. 

6kl. 

ski. 

4kl. 

3kl. 
Pr. kl. 



Fast. 
Ptirification 0/ Mary. • 
Blasius, an Armenian 
(B. & M. . 
Agatha,aSicilianV.&M. ■ 



Valentine, Bish.& Mart. ' 



Fast. 

.S". Matthias, Afost. 

{&' M. 



44 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 











MARCH. 








MARCH. 


1* 


MATINS. 


EVENSONG. 












I Less. 


2 Less. 


I L.ess. 


2 Z<f jj. 


d 


Kalend. 


I 




30 


Deu. 7 


Luk. 12 


Deu. 8 


Ephe. 6 


e 


6 No. 


2 




I 


9 


13 


10 


Philip. I 


f 


5 No. 


3 




2 


II 


14 


12 


2 


g 


4 No. 


4 




3 


13 


15 


14 


3 • 


A 


3 No. 


5 




4 


15 


16 


16 


4 


b 


Prid. No. 


6 






17 


17 


18 


Collos. I 


c 


Nonas. 


7 




6 


19 


18 


20 


2 


d 


8 Id. 


8 




7 


21 


19 


22 


3 


e 


7 Id. 


9 




8 


23 


20 


24 


4 


f 


6 Id, 


10 




9 


25 


21 


26 


I Thes. I 


g 


Sid. 


II 




10 


27 


22 


28 


2 


A 


4 Id. 


12 




II 


29 


23 


30 


3 


b 


3 Id. 


13 




12 


31 


24 


32 


4 


c 


Prid. Id. 


14 




13 


33 


John. I 


34 


5 


d 


Idus. 


15 




14 


Josue. I 


2 


Josue. 2 


2 Thes. I 


e 


17 kl. 


16 




IS 


3 


3 


4 


2 


f 


16 kl. 


17 




16 


5 


4 • 


6 


3 


g 


15 kl. 


18 




17 


7 


5 


8 


I Timo. 


A 


14 kl. 


19 




18 


9 


6 


10 


2- 3 


b 


13 kl. 


20 




»9 


II 


7 


12 


4 


c 


12 kL 


21 




20 


13 


8 


14 


S 


d 


II U 


22 




21 


IS 


9 


16 


6 


e 


10 kL 


23 




22 


17 


10 


18 


2 Tim. I 


f 


9kL 


24 




23 


19 


II 


20 


2 


g 


8kl. 


25 


Annuncia, 


24 


21 


12 


22 


3 


A 


7kl. 


26 




25 


23 


13 


24 


4 


b 


6kl. 


27 




.26 


Judic I 


14 


Judic 2 


Titus I 


c 


5kL 


28 




27 


3 


IS 


4 


2. 3 


d 


4kl. 


29 




28 


s 


16 


6 


Phile. I 


e 


3lcl. 


30 




29 


7 


17 


8 


Hebre. I 


f 


Prid. kl. 


31 




30 


9 


18 


10 


2 



Variation of the Lessons 
The eds. of 1552 and 1559 follow 1549 
throughout, except that on the i6th and 
five following days the same Momine 
Lesson is repealed in the evening, and 
so on each day. Caps. 10, 11, 13 follow 
rightly, but then the Lessons jump to 
cap. 20, as the Evening Lesson for the 
24th, so restoring uniformity with i549- 

The eds. of 1&4, &c., begin with Deut. 
x6 and 17, and continue to the 34th chap- 
ter (as in 1549). Of Joshua, caps, t to 10 
follow, caps. II to 33 are omitted, but caps. 
33 and 34 are retained. Chapters i to 10 
of Judges follow on (as in 1549), and to 
supply the eleven remaining days, we have 
Judges, caps. 11 to 21, the four chapters 
of Ruth, the five chapters of I. Samuel, 
besides Ecclesiasticus, caps. 3 and 3, in- 
terpolated for the Feast of the Amhuh- 
ciatioH. 
The Scotch ed. of 1637 begins with three 



in successive Editions. 
chapters of Numbers (caps. 33, 35, and 
36), and then straight through the tnirty- 
four chapters of Deuteronomy, omitting 
only cap. 14. It then (as in 160x4 cd.) takes 
Joshua, caps, i to so, omitting the rest, 
except caps. 14, so, 32, 33, and 34. Then 
follow nine chapters of Judges (so that 
the Lessons for the last day are Judges 
8 and 9, instead of 9 and 10, as in :549l. 

The ed. of 1663 begins with DeuL 15 
and 16, and takes all the remaining chap- 
ters, except the 33rd. Of Joshua (as in 
1604), caps. I to 10 follow, and then all 
the rest omitted, except caps. 23 and 34. 
Of Judges, the whole twenty-one, and of 
Ruth the four chapters, follow, requiring 
four chapters of I. Samuel to complete 
the month. A vacant place is left for the 
Lessons for the Annunciation. 

The Second Lessons are throughout the 
six editions the same. 



Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552, &c. 45 



MARCH HATH XXXI. DAYS. 



Second Edw. VI. 155a. 
Elizabeth, 1559. 



d 


Kalend. 


e 


6 No. 


f 


sNo. 


g 


4 No. 


A 


3 No. 
PrTd. No. 


b 


c 


Nonas. 


d 


8 Id. 


e 


7 Id. 


f 


6 Id. 


g 


Sid. 


A 


4 Id. 


b 


aid. 


c 


Prid. Id. 


d 


Idus. 


e 


17 kl. 


f 


16 kl. 


g 


15 kl. 


A 


14 kl. 


b 


13 kl. 


c 


12 kl. 


d 


II kl. 


e 


lokl. 


f 


gkl. 


g 


8kl. 


A 


ykl. 


b 


6kl. 


c 


ski. 


d 


4kl. 


e 


3kl. 


f 


Prid. kl. 



Equinoctium. 
Sot in ariete. 



Aprilis. 



A nnunciation. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 



David. 
Cedde. 



1 


d 


Kalend. 


2 


e 


vi No. 


3 


f 


V No. 


4 


g 


iv No. 


5 


A 


iii No. 


6 


b 


prid. No. 


7 


c 


Nonas. 


8 


d 


viii Id. 


9 


e 


vii Id. 


10 


f 


vi Id. 


n 


g 


V Id. 


12 


A 


iv Id. 


13 


b 


iii Id. 


14 


c 


prid. Id. 


IS 


d 


Idus. 


16 


e 


xvii kl. 


17 


f 


xvi kl. 


18 


g 


XV kl. 


19 


A 


xiv kl. 


20 


b 


xiii kl. 


21 


c 


xii kl. 


22 


d 


xi kL 


23 


e 


X kl. 


24 


f 


ix kl. 


25 


g 


viii kl. 


26 


A 


vii kl. 


27 


b 


vi kl. 


28 


c 


V kl. 


29 


d 


iv kl. 


30 


e 


iii kl. 


31 


f 


prid. kl. 



Ps. 








30 


ig 


I 


d 


I 


8 


2 


e 


2 




3 


f 


3 


16 


4 


g 


4 


S 


S 


A 


S 




6 


b 


6 


13 


7 


c 


7 


2 


8 


d 


8 




9 


e 


9 


10 


10 


f 


ID 




II 


g 


II 


18 


12 


A 


12 


7 


13 


b 


13 




14 


c 


14 


15 


15 


d 


15 


4 


16 


e 


16 




17 


f 


17 


12 


18 


g 


18 


I 


19 


A 


'9 




20 


b 


20 


9 


21 


c 


21 




22 


d 


22 


17 


23 


e 


23 


6 


24 


f 


24 




25 


g 


25 


14 


26 


A 


26 


3 


27 


b 


27 




28 


c 


28 


II 


29 


d 


29 




30 


e 


30 


19 


31 


f 



Perpetue. 



Const 3. King. 

Gregory. 
Sol in Ariete. 



Aprilis. 

Patrick. 

Cyril Bishop. 

Cuthbert Bishop 
Benedict. 



Fast. 
Ann. of Mary. 

I nit. Reg. Carol. 



James I. 1604. 



Ps. 



Kalend. 


David. 


3>3 


6 No. 


Cedde. 


I 


sNo. 




2 


4 No. 




3 


3 No. 




4 


prid. No. 




5 


Nonas. 


Perpetue. 


6 


8 Id. 




•J 


7 Id. 




g 


6 Id. 




9 


sId. 




10 


4 Id. 


Gregorie. 


II 


3 Id. 


Sol in Ariete. 


12 <f> 


prid. Id. 




13 s 


Idus. 




14 


17 kl. 


Aprilis. 


'5 " 


16 kl. 




16 € 


iSkl. 


■ Edward. 


'7^ 


14 kl. 




18 ; 


13 kl. 




19-: 


12 kl. 


Benedict. 


20.5 


II kl. 




21 -g 


10 kl. 




22 "m 


9kl. 


I nit relaco. Fast 


23^ 


8kl. 


A nnunjo/Mary. 


24 8 


7kl. 




25 B3 


6kl. 




26 i. 


SkL 




^tI 


4kl. 




28 2 


3kl. 




29 P^ 


prid. kl. 




30 J 



Ps. 






30 


I 


d 


I 


2 


e 


2 


3 


f 


3 


4 


g 


4 


5 


A 


5 


6 


b 


6 


7 


c 


7 


8 


d 


8 


9 


e 


9 


ID 


f 


10 


II 


g 


II 


12 


A 


12 


13 


b 


13 


14 


c 


14 


15 


d 


IS 


16 


e 


16 


17 


f 


17 


18 


g 


18 


19 


A 


19 


20 


b 


20 


21 


c 


21 


22 


d 


22 


23 


e 


23 


24 


f 


24 


25 


g 


25 


26 


A 


26 


27 


b 


27 


28 


c 


28 


29 


d 


29 


30 


e 


30 


31 


f 



Charles II. 1663. 

[nevia. 
David, Archb. of JVIe- 
Cedde or Chad, B. of 
[Litch. 



Kalend. 

6 No. 
sNo. 

4 No. 

3 No. 
Pr. No. 

Nona. 
8 Id. 

7 Id. 
6 Id. 

5 Id. 

4 Id. 
3 Id. 

Pr. Id. 
Idus. 
17 kl April 
16 kl. 
15 kl. 
14 kl. 
13 w. 

12 kl. 
II kl. 
10 kl. 

gkl. 

8kl. 

7kl. 

6kl. 

sw. 

4kl. 

3kl. 

Pr. kL 



PerpetuaMauritanMart •£ 



Greg.M.B. ofRome&C. 



Edw. K. of theWest Sax. 

Benedict, Abbot. 

Fast. 
A nnunciation of Ma ry. 



46 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



APRIL. 



APRIL. 


r 


MATINS. 


EVENSONG. 












I Less. 


2 Z«j. 


I Less. 


2 Less. 


g 


Kalend. 


I 




I 


Judi. II 


John 19 


Judi. 12 


Hebre. 3 


A 


4 No. 


2 




2 


13 


20 


14 


4 


b 


3 No. 


3 




3 


IS 


21 


16 


S 


c 


Prid. No. 


4 




4 


17 


Acts I 


18 


6 


d 


Nonas. 


S 




5 


19 


2 


20 


7 


e 


8 Id. 


6 




6 


21 


3 


Ruth I 


8 


f 


7 Id. 


7 




7 


Ruth 2 


4 


3 


9 


g 


6 Id. 


8 




8 


4 


5 


iRegumi 


10 


A 


5 Id. 


9 




9 


lRegum2 


6 


3 


II 


b 


4 Id. 


10 




10 


4 


^ 7 


S 


12 


c 


3 Id. 


II 




II 


6 


• 8 


7 


13 


d 


Prid. Id. 


12 




12 


8 


9 


9 


Jacob. I 


e 


Idus. 


13 




13 


10 


10 


II 


2 


f 


18 kl. 


14 




14 


12 


II 


13 


3 


g 


17 kl. 


IS 




15 


14 


12 


IS 


4 


A 


16 kl. 


16 




16 


16 


13 


17 


s 


b 


IS kl. 


^l 




^l 


18 


14 


19 


I Peter. I 


c 


14 kl. 


18 




18 


20 


IS 


21 


2 


d 


13 kl. 


19 




19 


22 


16 


23 


3 


e 


12 kl. 


20 




20 


24 


17 


25 


4 


f 


II kl. 


21 




21 


26 


18 


27 


5 


g 


10 kl. 


22 




22 


28 


19 


29 


2 Peter. I 


A 


9kl. . 


23 




23 


30 


20 


31 


2 


b 


8kl. 


24 




24 


2 Reg. I 


21 


2 Reg. 2 


3 


c 


7kl. 


2S 


Mar. Evan. 


2S 


3 


22 


4 


I John. I 


d 


6kl. 


26 




26 


5 


23 


6 


2 


e 


SkL 


27 




27 


7 


24 


8 


3 


f 


4kl. 


28 




28 


9 


2S 


10 


4 


g 
A 


3kl. 


29 




29 


II 


26 


12 


5 


Prid. kL 


30 




30 


13 


27 


14 


2. 3. Joh. 



Variation of the Lessons in successive Editions. 



The eds. of issa and 1559 follow 1549 
throughout. 

The eds. of 1604, &c.i begin with I. Sam., 
caps. 6 and 7, and go through the remain- 
ing 25 chapters (i.e. to the 31st). So also 
of II. Samuel, each of the 24 chapters fol- 
low in order, and 8 chaptei-s of I. Kings, 
so that for the 30th day we find I. Kings, 
caps. 7 and 8. For S. Mark's Day, two 
chapters, Ecclus. 4 and 5, are provided. 

The Scotch ed. of 1637 begins with Judges 
10 and II, and contains the remaining 12 
chapters, i.e. to the 31st. Then follow the 
4 olRuth, and the 31 chapters of I. Samuel. 



Next, eleven chapters of 1 1. Samuel, which, 
with the provision of the two caps, of 
Ecclesiasticus for S. Mark's Day (as in 
1604), complete the month. 

The ed. of 1662 follows closely upon the 
1604 ed., being throughout exactly one 
chapter behindhand ; i.e. beginning with 
I. Samuel, caps. 5 and 6(insteadof I. Sam., 
caps. 6 and 7), and ending with I. Kings, 
caps. 6 and 7 (instead of 1. Kings, caps. 7 
and 8). For S. Mark's Day also provision 
is made. 

The Second Lessons are throughout the 
six editions the same. 



Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552, &c. 47 



APRIL HATH XXX DAYS. 



Second Edward VI. 1553. 
Elizabeth, 1559. 





K 


II 


A 




b 


IQ 


c 


8 


d 


16 


e 


S 


f 




K 


IS 


A 


2 


b 




c 


10 


d 




e 


18 


f 


7 


K 




A 


15 


b 


4 


c 




d 


12 


e 


I 


f 




K 


P 


A 




b 


17 


c 


6 


d 




e 


14 


f 


3 


K 




A 



Kalend. 




4 No. 




3 No. 




Prid. No. 




Nonas. 




8 Id. 




7 Id. 




6 Id. 




5 Id. 




4 Id. 




3 Id. 




Prid. Id. 


Sol. in iauro. 


Idus. 




18 kl. 


Mail. 


17 kl. 




16 kl. 




15 kl. 




14 kl. 




13 kl. 




12 kl. 




II kl. 




10 kl. 




9kl. 


S. George. 


8kl. 




7kl. 


Mark Euan. 


6kl. 




ski. 




4kl. 




3kl. 




Prid. kl. 





viii 


I 


g 


KaUnd. 


xvi 


2 


A 


iv No. 


V 


3 


b 


iii No. 




4 


c 


prid. No. 


xiii 


S 


d 


Nonas. 


ii 


6 


e 


viii Id. 




7 


f 


vii Id. 




8 


g 


vi Id. 


X 


9 


A 


V Id. 


xviii 


10 


b 


iv Id. 


vii 


II 


c 


iii Id. 




12 


d 


prid. Id. 


XV 


13 


e 


Idus. 


iv 


»4 


f 


xviii kl. 




IS 


g 


xvii kl. 


xii 


16 


A 


xvi kl. 


i 


17 


b 


XV kl. 




18 


c 


xiv kl. 


ix 


19 


d 


xiii kl. 




20 


e 


xii kl. 


xvii 


21 


f 


xi kl. 


vi 


22 


g 


X kl. 




23 


A 


ix kl. 


xiv 


24 


b 


viii kl. 


iii 


25 


c 


vii kl. 




26 


d 


vi kl. 


xi 


27 


e 


v kl. 




28 


f 


iv kl. 


xix 


29 


g 


iii kl. 


viii 


30 


A 


prid. kl. 











James 


Ps. 








1 


8 


I 


g 


Kalend. 


2 


16 


2 


A 


4 No. 


3 


S 


3 


b 


3 No. 


4 




4 


c 


prid. No. 


S 


13 


S 


d 


Nonas. 


6 


2 


6 


e 


8 Id. 


7 




7 


f 


7 Id. 


8 




8 


g 


6 Id. 


9 


10 


9 


A 


5 Id. 


10 


18 


ID 


b 


4 Id. 


II 


7 


II 


c 


3 Id. 


12 




12 


d 


prid. Id. 


13 


IS 


13 


e 


Idus. 


14 


4 


14 


f 


18 kl. 


15 




IS 


g 


17 kl. 


16 


12 


16 


A 


16 kl. 


17 


I 


17 


b 


15 kl. 


18 




18 


c 


14 kl. 


19 


9 


19 


d 


13 kl. 


20 




20 


e 


12 kl. 


21 


17 


21 


f 


II kl. 


22 


6 


22 


g 


10 kl. 


23 




23 


A 


9kl. 


24 


14 


24 


b 


8kl. 


25 


3 


2S 


c 


7kl. 


26 




26 


d 


6kl. 


27 


2 


27 


e 


ski. 


28 




28 


f 


4kl. 


29 


19 


29 


g 


3kl. 


30 


8 


30 


A 


prid. kl. 



Scotch Liturgry, 1637. 

Gilbert Bishop. 



Richard. 
Ambrose. 



Sol in Tauro. 



MaiL 



Alphege. 
Serf Bishop. 



S. George. 
Mark Evang. 



I. 1604. 



Richard. 
Ambrose. 



Ps. 



Sol. in Tauro. 
MaiL 

Alphege. 

S. George. 
Mark, Evang. 



13 5 

15 2 

16 J> 

17 5" 

18- 
19.- 
20 t« 



•g 



27 ^ 

28 2 

29 Pk 

30 H 



Ps. 






I 

2 


I 
2 


g 

A 


3 


3 


b 


4 
5 
6 


4 
S 
6 


c 
d 

e 


I 
9 


7 
8 

9 


f 

g 
A 


10 


10 


b 


II 


II 


c 


12 


12 


d 


13 
14 


13 
14 


e 
f 


15 
16 


IS 
16 


g 
A 


17 
18 


17 

18 


b 
c 


19 


19 


d 


20 


20 


e 


21 


21 


1 


22 


22 


g 


23 


23 


A 


24 


24 


b 


25 
26 


25 
26 


c 
d 


27 
28 


28 


e 
f 


29 
30 


29 

30 


i 



Charles II. 1663. 



Kalend. 

4 No.' 

3 No. 
Pr. No. 
Nona. 

8 Id. 
7 Id. 
6 Id. 

5 Id. 

4 Id. 
3 Id. 

Pr. Id. 
Idus. 
8 kl. Maij. 
17 kl. 
16 kl. 
iSkl. 
14 kl. 
13 kl. 
12 kl. 
II kl. 
10 kl. 

9kl. 

8kl. 

7kl. 

6kl. 

Ski. 

4kl. 

3kl. 
Pr. kl. 



Richard.B. ofChichester 
Ambrose Bish. of Milan. • 



Alphege,Archb. of Cant 

S. George, Martyr. 

S. MarkfEvangel. &'M. 



48 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



MAY. 



MAY. 


^ 
t 


MATINS. 


EVENSONG. 












I Less. 


2 Less. 


I Less. 


2 Less. 


b 


Kalend, 


I 


PhU.&'Ja. 


I 


2 Re. IS 


Acts 8 


2 Re. 16 


Judas. I 


C 


6 No. 


2 




2 


17 


28 


18 


Roma. I 


d 


5 No. 


3 




3 


19 


Math. I 


20 


2 


e 


4 No. 


4 




4 


21 


2 


22 


3 


f 


3 No. 


5 




5 


23 


3 


24 


4 


g 


Prid. No. 


6 




6 


3 Reg. I 


4 


3 Reg. 2 


5 


A 


Nonas. 


7 




7 


3 


5 


4 


6 


b 


8 Id. 


8 




8 


5 


6 


6 


7 


c 


7 Id. 


9 




9 


7 


7 


8 


8 


d 


6 Id. 


10 




10 


9 


8 


10 


9 


e 


5 Id 


II 




II 


II 


9 


12 


10 


f 


4 Id. 


12 




12 


13 


10 


14 


II 


g 


3ld- 


13 




13 


»5 


II 


16 


12 


A 


Prid. Id. 


14 




14 


17 


12 


18 


13 


b 


Idus. 


»5 




»5 


19 


13 


20 


14 


c 


17 kL 


16 




16 


21 


14 


22 


15 


d 


16 kl. 


17 




^l 


4 Reg. I 


15 


4 Re. 2 


16 


e 


iSkl. 


18 




18 


3 


16 


4 


I Cor. I 


f 


14 kl. 


19 




19 


5 


17 


6 


2 


i 


13 kl. 


20 




20 


7 


18 


8 


3 


12 kL 


21 




21 


9 


19 


10 


4 


b 


II kl. 


22 




22 


II 


20 


12 


5 


c 


10 kL 


23 




23 


13 


21 


14 


6 


d 


9kL 


24 




24 


IS 


22 


16 


7 


e 


8kL 


25 




25 


17 


23 


18 


8 


f 


7kL 


26 




26 


19 


24 


20 


9 


g 


6kL 


27 




27 


21 


25 


22 


10 


A 


5kL 


28 




28 


23 


26 


24 


II 


b 


4kL 


29 




29 


25 


27 


I Esd. I 


12 


c 


3kL 


30 




30 


lEsd. 2 


28 


3 


»3 


d 


Prid. kL 


31 




30 


4 


Mark I 


5 


»4 



Variation of the Lessons in successive Editions. 



The ed. of 1552 follows 1549 exactly as 
far as the 29th day, when cap. 25 of 
II. Kings is appointed for the evening, 
as well as for the morning, thus throwing 
out the uniformity by one chapter. The 
edition of 1559 corrects this, and is there- 
fore exactly uniform with 1549. 

The eds. of 1604, &c., appoint special 
Lttsons for i5. Philip and James' Day 
(Ecclus. 7 and 9), and then be^nnine with 
I. Kings, caps. 9 and 10, continue the re- 
maining 12 chapters : next, the 35 chapters 
of II. Kings. Of the first book of Esdras, 
only caps. 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 9 are chosen ; 
and of the second book of Esdras, caps. 
I, a, 4, 5, 6, 8, 9, 10, 13. The book of Esther, 
caps. X to 5, completes the month. 



The Scotch ed., 1637, after the same 
special Lessons for the first, begins II. 
Samuel, caps. 12 and 13, and straight on 
to the 24th. Then each of the 22 chapters 
of I. Kings, and the 25 chapters of II. 
Kings, complete the 31 days. 

The ed. of 1662, omitting the ist day, 
beg^ins with I. Kings, caps. 8 and 9. com- 
pleting the 22 chapters of that book and 
the 25 chapters of tne next. Differing here 
from previous books, we find chosen Ezra, 
caps. I, 3, 4, s, 6, 7, 9 : of Nehemiah, 
caps. I, 2, 4, 5, 6, 8, 9, 10, 13 ; concluding 
with Esther, caps, i to 4. 

The Second Lessons are throughout the 
six editions the same. 



Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552, &c. 49 



MAY HATH XXXI. DAYS. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
Elizabeth, 1559. 



II 


b 




c 


IQ 


d 


8 


e 




f 


16 


S 


S 


A 




b 


IS 


c 


2 


d 




e 


10 


f 




K 


18 


A 


7 


b 




c 


IS 


d 


4 


e 




f 


12 


K 


I 


A 




b 


Q 


c 




d 


17 


e 


6 


t 




R 


14 


A 


3 


b 




c 


II 


d 



Kalend. 

6 No. 

5 No. 

4 No. 

3 No. 
Prid. No. 

Nonas. 
Bid. 

7 Id. 

6 Id. 

5 Id. 

4 Id. 
3 Id. 

Prid. Id. 
Idus. 
17 kl. 
16 kl. 
15 w. 

14 kl. 
13 kl. 
12 kl. 
II kl. 
lokl. 

gkl. 

8kl. 

7kl. 

6kl. 

Ski. 

4kl. 

ski. 
Prid. kl. 



PkaiJ> &> Jac. 



Sol. in Gein\r\. 



Junii. 



Ps. 








I 




I 


b 


2 


16 


2 


c 


3 


5 


3 


d 


4 




4 


e 


S 


13 


5 


f 


6 


2 


6 


g 


7 




7 


A 


8 


10 


8 


b 


9 


18 


9 


c 


10 


7 


10 


d 


II 




II 


e 


12 i 




12 


f 


13 


IS 


13 


g 


14 


4 


14 


A 


15 




15 


b 


16 


12 


16 


c 


17 


I 


17 


d 


18 




18 


e 


191 


9 


19 


f 


20 




20 


g 


21 


17 


21 


A 


22 


6 


22 


b 


23 




23 


c 


24 


14 


24 


d 


25 


3 


25 


e 


26 




26 


f 


27 


11 


27 


g 


28' 




28 


A 


29; 


19 


29 


b 


30 t 


8 


30 


c 


301 


16 


31 


d 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

Philip & Jacob. 
Inv. of the Cross. 

John Evang. 



Sol. in Gemini. 





I 


b 


Kalend. 


xvi 


2 


c 


vi No. 


V 


3 


d 


V No. 




4 


e 


iv No. 


xiii 


S 


f 


iii No. 


ii 


6 


g 


prid. No. 




7 


A 


Nonas. 


X 


8 


b 


viii Id. 


xviii 


9 


c 


vii Id. 


vii 


10 


d 


vi Id. 




II 


e 


V Id. 




12 


f 


iv Id. 


XV 


13 


g 


iii Id. 


iv 


14 


A 


prid. Id. 




IS 


b 


Idus. 


xii 


16 


c 


xvii kl. 


i 


17 


d 


xvi kl. 




18 


e 


XV kl. 


ix 


19 


f 


xiv kl. 




20 


g 


xiii kl. 


xvii 


21 


A 


xii kl. 


vi 


22 


b 


xi kl. 




23 


c 


X kl. 


xiv 


24 


d 


ix kl. 


iii 


2S 


e 


viii kl. 




26 


f 


vii kl. 


ii 


27 


g 


vi kl. 




28 


A 


V kl. 


xix 


29 


b 


iv kl. 


viii 


30 


c 


iii kl. 


xvi 


31 


d 


prid. kl. 



Junii. 



Duns tan e. 



Augustine. 



James I. 1604. 



Kalend. 

6 No. 
sNo. 
4 No. 

3 No. 
prid. No. 

Nonas. 
8 Id. 

7 Id. 
6 Id. 
Sid. 

4 Id. 
3 Id. 

prid. Id. 
Idus. 
17 kl. 
16 kl. 
iSkl. 
14 kl. 
13 kl. 
12 kl. 
II kl. 
10 kl. 

9kl. 

8kl. 

7kl. 

6kl. 

ski. 

4kl. 

3kl. 
prid. kl. 



Philip & Jacob. 
In. of the Cross. 

John Evang. 



Sol in Gemini. 

Junii. 
Dunstane. 

Augustine. 



Ps. 



13 <J> 

14 "I 

15 o 

16 " 
u 

19 g 
20 'H 

21 .3 

22 E 

23 « 
24^ 

25 8 

26 n 

27 ii 

28 >> 

S 

0-, 



29 
30 
30.5 



Ps. 

I 


I 


b 


2 , 


2 


c 


3; 


3 


d 


4 


4 


e 


5 


5 


t 


6 


6 


g 


7 


7 


A 


8 


8 


b 


9 


9 


c 


10 


10 


d 


II 


II 


e 


12 


12 


f 


13 


13 


g 


14 


14 


A 


IS 


15 


b 


16 


16 


c 


17 


17 


d 


18 


18 


e 


19 


19 


f 


20 


20 


g 


21 


21 


A 


22 


22 


b 


23 


23 


c 


24 


24 


d 


25 


25 


e 


26 


26 


f 


27 


27 


g 


28 


28 


A 


29 


29 


b 


30 


30 


c 


31 


31 


d 



Charles II. i6&i. 



Kalend. 

6 No. 
sNo. 
4 No. 

3 No. 
Pr. No. 

Nonce. 
8 Id. 

7 Id. 
6 Id. 
Sid. 

4 Id. 
3 Id. 

Pr. Id. 
Idus. 
17 kl Jun. 
16 kl. 
15 kl. 
14 kl. 
13 kl. 
12 kl. 
II kl. 
10 kl. 

gkl. 

8kl. 

7kl. 

6kl. 

sw. 

4kl. 

3kl. 

Pr. kl. 



S. Philip &> S. Jacoh, 
lAp. &' Mart. • 
Invention of the Cross. 



S. John Evang. ante 
[port. Latin. • 



Dunstan, Archb. of 
[Cant. 



[of Cant. 
Augustin, first Archbish. 
Ven. Bede, Pr. 

CHARLES II. Na.'. 
[&* Ret. 



so 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



JUNE. 



JUNE. 




MATINS. 


EVENSONG. 












I Less. 


2 Less. 


I Less. 


2 Less. 


e 


Kalend. 


I 




I 


I Esd. 6 


Mark 2 


I Esd. 7 


I Cor. IS 


f 


4 No. 


2 




2 


8 


3 


9 


16 


g 


3 No. 


3 




3 


10 


4 


2 Esd. I 


2 Cor. I 


A 


Prid. No. 


4 




4 


2 Esd. 2 


5 


3 


2 


b 


Nonas. 


5 




5 


4 


6 


5 


3 


c 


8 Id. 


6 




6 


6 


7 


7 


4 


d 


7 Id. 


7 




7 


8 


8 


9 


5 


e 


6 Id. 


8 




8 


10 


9 


II 


6 


f 


5 Id. 


9 




9 


12 


lO 


13 


7 


g 


4 Id. 


10 




10 


Hester i 


II 


Hester 2 


8 


A 


3 Id. 


II 


Bama. apo. 


II 


3 


Act. 14 


4 


Acts IS 


b 


Prid. Id. 


12 




12 


s 


Mar. 12 


6 


2 Cor. 9 


c 


Idus. 


13 




13 


7 


13 


8 


10 


d 


18 kl. 


14 




H 


9 


14 


Job I 


II 


e 


17 kl. 


IS 




IS 


Job 2 


15 


3 


12 


f 


16 kL 


16 




16 


4 


16 


5 


13 


g 


iSkl. 


17 




17 


6 


Luke I 


7 


Gala. I 


A 


14 kl. 


18 




18 


8 


2 


9 


2 


b 


13 kl. 


19 




19 


10 


3 


II 


3 


c 


12 kl. 


20 




20 


12 


4 


13 


4 


d 


II kl. 


21 




21 


14 


s 


15 


5 


e 


10 kl. 


22 




22 


16 


6 


17. 18 


6 


f 


9kl. 


23 




23 


19 


7 


20 


Ephe. I 


g 


8kl. 


24 


Na. Jo. Ba. 


24 


Mala. 3 


Mat. 3 


Mai. 3 • 


Math. 14 


A 


7kl. 


25 




25 


Job 21 


Lu. 8 


Job 22 


Ephe. 2 


b 


6kL 


26 




26 


23 


9 


24. 25 


3 


c 


5kl. 


27 




27 


26. 27 


10 


28 


4 


d 


4kl. 


28 




28 


29 


II 


30 


5 


e 


3kl. 


29 


S. Peter. 


29 


31 


Acts 3 


32 


Acts 4 


f 


Prid. kl. 


30 




30 


33 


Luke 12 


34 


Ephe. 6 



Variation of the Lessons 
The ed. of 1552 begins two chapters 
behind 1549, i.e. Esdr. 4 and 5, instead of 
Esdr. 6 and 7. It then repeats caps. 6, 
7, and 8, for the evening as well as morn- 
ing lessons. On the other hand, it omits 
3 Esdr., caps. 2, 7, 10, 11, 12, so that on 
the nth day the lessons are again uniform 
(i.e. Hest., caps, i and 2), and are so con- 
tinued to the end. 
The ed. of 1559 follows 154^ throughout. 
The eds. of 1604, &c., beginning Esther 
6, 7, 8, and 9, follow on with Job, caps, i 
to 42 regularly, giving, however, caps. 
17, 18, as one lesson ; also caps. 24, 25, 
and caps. 26, 27. The Proverbs, caps, x 
to 16, follow regularly. Proper lessons, 
however, for S. Barnabas (Ecclus. 10 and 
12), and for .5". /"f^/rr (Ecclus. 15 and ig), 
are interpolated ; while for .S". John Bap- 



in successive Editions. 

list, those of Malachi 3 and 4 are retained, 

as in the three previous editions. 

The Scotch ed. of 1637, beginning with 
Ezra, selects caps, i, 3, 4, s, 6. 8, 9, and 10; 
of Nehemiah, caps, i, 2,4, 5, 6, 8, g, 10, 13 ; 
of Esther, caps, i to 10 in order, but 9, loy 
forming one lesson. Then follows Job, 
caps. I to 32, in regular order, and without 
interpolation for the Saints' days. Malachi, 
caps. 3 and 4 are, however, retained for 
.S". yohn Baptist's Day. 

The ed. of 1662 follows 1604 exactly, but 
one chapter behindhand throughout, i.e. 
beginning with Esther, caps. 5 and 6, in- 
stead of caps. 6 and 7, ending with Pro- 
verbs, caps. 9 and 10, instead of caps. 10 
and II. 

The Second Lessons are throughout the 
six editions the same. 



• Probably a misprint for 4. 



Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552, &c. 51 



JUNE HATH 
Second Edvsrard VI. 1553- 
Elizabeth, 1559. 



XXX DAYS. 



e 


Kalend. 


f 


4 No. 


g 


3 No. 


A 


Prid. No. 


b 


Nonas. 


c 


8 Id. 


d 


7 Id. 


e 


6 Id. 


f 


sId. 


g 


4 Id. 


A 


aid. 


b 


Prid. Id. 


c 


Idus. 


d 


18 kl. 


e 


17 kl. 


f 


16 kl. 


g 


15 w. 


A 


14 kl. 


b 


13 kl. 


c 


12 kl. 


d 


II kl. 


e 


10 kl. 


f 


pkl. 


g 


8kl. 


A 


7kl. 


b 


6kl. 


c 


ski. 


d 


4kl. 


e 


3kl. 


f 


Prid. kl. 



[Bamabe, A/.] 

So!, in can. 
Julii. 



Term begin. 



yohn Baptist. 



S. Peter ap. 











James 


Ps. 








I 




I 


e 


Kalend. 


2 




2 


f 


4 No. 


3 


13 


3 


g 


3 No. 


4 


2 


4 


A 


prid. No. 


S 




5 


b 


Nonas. 


6 


10 


6 


c 


8 Id. 


7 


18 


7 


d 


7 Id. 


8 


7 


8 


e 


6 Id. 


9 




9 


f 


5 Id. 


10 




10 


g 


4 Id. 


II 


IS 


II 


A 


3 Id. 


12 


4 


12 


b 


prid. Id. 


13 




13 


c 


Idns. 


14 


12 


14 


d 


18 kl. 


15 


I 


15 


e 


17 kl. 


16 




16 


f 


16 kl. 


17 


9 


17 


g 


15 kl. 


18 1 




18 


A 


14 kl. 


191 


17 


19 


b 


13 kl. 


20 


6 


20 


c 


12 kl. 


21 




21 


d 


II kl. 


22 i 


14 


22 


e 


10 kl. 


23' 


3 


23 


f 


9kl. 


24; 




24 


g 


8kl. 


25 i 


II 


25 


A 


7kl. 


261 




26 


b 


6kl. 


27 


19 


27 


c 


Ski. 


28 




28 


d 


4kl. 


29 


8 


29 


e 


3kl. 


30 i 


6 


30 


f 


prid. kl. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 



Nichomede. 
Boniface. 



Columba. 

Bamabe Apost. 
Sol. in Cancro. 
Solstit. aestivum. 
Julii. 



Coron. Reg. Car. 
Edward. 



Fast. 
Johfi. Baptist. 



Fast, 
.y. Peter Apostle. 



I 


e 


Kalend. 


2 


f 


iv No. 


3 


g 


iii No. 


4 


A 


prid. No. 


5 


b 


Nonas. 


6 


c 


viii Id. 


7 


d 


vii Id. 


8 


e 


vi Id. 


9 


f 


V Id. 


10 


g 


iv Id. 


II 


A 


iii Id. 


12 


b 


prid. Id. 


13 


c 


Idus. 


14 


d 


xvlii kl. 


15 


e 


xvii kl. 


16 


f 


xvi kl. 


17 


g 


XV kl. 


18 


A 


xiv kl. 


'9 


b 


xiii kl. 


20 


c 


xii kl. 


21 


d 


xi kl. 


22 


e 


X kl. 


23 


f 


ix kl. 


24 


g 


viii kl. 


25 


A 


vii kl. 


26 


b 


vi kl. 


27 


c 


V kl. 


28 


d 


iv kl. 


29 


e 


iii kl. 


30 


f 


prid. kl. 



1604. 

Nichomede. 

Boniface. 



Bamabe. 

Sol. in Cancro. 

Solst. sestivum. 

JuIiL 



Nati.ofK. y antes. 
Edward. 



Fast. 
John Baptist. 



Fast. 
.S". Peter, Apost. 



Ps. 



3 

4 
5 
6 

7 
8 

9 
10 
II 

12 6\ 

13 J 
'4 o 
'5 " 
16 -H 

'7 ^ 

18 a 

19 "H 

20 .53 

21 'I 

22 "3 
23^ 

24 8 
2scq 

26 it 



2Q "^ 
^ U 

3° .5 



Ps. 






I 


I 


e 


2 


2 


f 


3 


3 


K 


4 


4 


A 


S 


I 


b 


6 


6 


c 


7 


7 


d 


8 


8 


e 


9 


9 


f 


ID 


10 


g 


II 


II 


A 


12 


12 


b 


13 


13 


c 


14 


14 


d 


IS 


IS 


e 


16 


16 


1 


17 


17 


g 


18 


18 


A 


19 


19 


b 


20 


20 


c 


21 


21 


d 


22 


22 


e 


23 


23 


f 


24 


24 


g 


2-; 


2'i 


A 


26 


26 


b 


27 


27 


c 


28 


28 


d 


29 


29 


e 


30 


30 


i 



Charles II. 1662. 



Kalend. 
4 No. 

3 No. 
Pr. No. 
Nona. 

SId. 
7 Id. 
6 Id. 
Sid. 

4 Id. 
3 Id. 

Pr. Id. 
Idus. 
8 kl. Julij. 
17 kl. 
16 kl. 
iskl. 
14 kl. 
13 kl. 
12 kl. 
II kl. 
10 kl. 

qkl. 

8kl. 

7kl. 

6kl. 

Ski. 

4kl. 

3kl. 
Pr. kl. 



NicomedeRom. Pr.&M. 



Boniface B. of Mentz • 
[&M. 



S. Barnabas Apost. 
i&'M. 



Trans, of Ed. K. ofW. 

[Sax. 
S. Alban, Martyr '. 

Fast. 
NativityqfS. JohnBapt. 



Fast. 

3". Peter, Apostle &= 

[Mart. 



' This (by error of writing xvii. for xxii.) has been placed in all the Sealed Books 
against the 17th day of the month. 



52 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



JULY. 



JULY. 




MATINS. 


EVENSONG. 












I Less. 


2 i^JJ. 


I Less. 


2 Less. 


g 


Kalend. 


I 




I 


Job 35 


Luk. 13 


Job 36 


Philip. I 


A 


6 No. 


2 




2 


37 


14 


38 


2 


b 


5 No. 


3 




3 


39 


15 


40 


3 


c 


4 No. 


4 




4 


41 


16 


42 


4 


d 


3 No. 


5 




5 


Proven I 


17 


Prov. 2 


Collos. I 


e 


Prid. No. 


6 




6 


3 


18 


4 


2 


f 


Nonas. 


7 




7 


5 


19 


6 


3 


g 


8 Id. 


8 




8 


7 


20 


8 


4 


A 


7 Id. 


9 




9 


9 


21 


10 


iThes. I 


b 


6 Id. 


10 




10 


II 


22 


12 


2 


c 


Sid. 


II 




II 


13 


23 


14 


3 


d 


4 Id. 


12 




12 


IS 


24 


16 


4 


e 


3 Id. 


13 




13 


17 


John I 


18 


5 


f 


Prid. Id. 


14 




»4 


19 


2 


20 


2Thes. I 


g 


Idus. 


15 




IS 


21 


3 


22 


2 


A 


17 kl. 


16 




16 


23 


4 


24 


3 


b 


16 kl. 


17 




17 


25 


5 


26 


I Timo. I 


c 


15 kl. 


18 




18 


27 


6 


28 


2. 3 


d 


14 kl. 


19 




19 


29 


7 


30 


4 


e 


13 kl. 


20 




20 


31 


8 


Eccles. I 


5 


f 


12 kl. 


21 




21 


Eccles. 2 


9 


3 


6 


g 


II kl. 


22 


Magdalen. 


22 


4 


10 


5 


2 Tim. I 


A 


10 kl. 


23 




23 


6 


II 


7 


2 


b 


9kl. 


24 




24 


8 


12 


9 


3 


c 


8kl. 


25 


Jama Ap. 


25 


10 


13 


II 


4 


d 


7kL 


26 




26 


12 


14 


Jere I 


Titus. I 


e 


6kl. 


27 




27 


Jere. 2 


15 


3 


2. 3 


f 


5kl. 


28 




28 


4 


16 


5 


Phile. I 


1 


4kl. 


29 




29 


6 


17 


7 


Hebre. I 


3kl. 


30 




30 


8 


• 18 


9 


2 


b 


Prid.)sL 


31 




30 


lO 


19 


II 


3 



Variation of the Lessons in successive Editions. 



The eds. of 1552 and 1559 follow 1549 
throughout. 

The eds. of 1604, &c., begin with Prov., 
caps. 12 and 13, and proceed regularly, 
omitting cap. 30, but retaining cap. 31. 
Ecclesiasticus, caps, i to 12, follow ; then 
Jeremiah, caps, i to 29, but interrupted 
by the interpolation of Eccl., caps. 21 and 
29, for 5. James' Day. 

The Scotch ed. of 1637 begins with Job, 
caps. 33 and 34, and complete the 42 
chapters ; then Proverbs, caps, i to 31, 



regularly ; then Ecclesiastes, caps, i to 12, 
except omission of cap. 6, and interpolation 
of le.ssons for ^. Ja/nes' Day. Isaiah, caps. 
I to 8, conclude the month. 

The ed. of 1662 again follows exactly 
1604, but still one chapter behind through- 
out. Beginning with Prov., caps. 11 and 
12, instead of caps. 12 and 13, and ending 
with Jeremiah, caps. 27 and 28, instead 
of caps. 28 and 29. 

The Second Lessons are throughout the 
six editions the same. 



Second Prayer-Book of Edward VL 1552, &c. 53 



JULY HATH 
Second Edw. VI. 1552 
Elizabeth, 1559. 



Term. end. 
Dog days. 



XXXI. DAYS. 



19 


g 


Kalend. 


8 


A 


6 No. 




b 


sNo. 


16 


c 


4 No. 


5 


d 


3 No. 




e 


Prid. No. 


13 


f 


Nonas. 


2 


g 


8 Id. 




A 


7 Id. 


10 


b 


6 Id. 




c 


5 Id. 


18 


d 


4 Id. 


7 


e 


aid. 




f 


Prid. Id. 


15 


g 


Idns. 


4 


A 


17 kl. 




b 


16 kl. 


12 


c 


15 w. 


I 


d 


14 kl. 




e 


13 W. 


9 


f 


12 kl. 




g 


II kl. 


17 


A 


10 kl. 


6 


b 


9kl. 




c 


Ski. 


14 


d 


7kl.- 


3 


e 


6kl. 




f 


Ski. 


II 


g 


4kl. 




A 


ski. 


19 


b 


Prid. kl. 



Sol in Leo. 
Augusti. 



James apt^st\. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

Visit, of Mary. 
Martin. 

Palladius. 



Sol in Leone. 



V 


I 


g 


Kalend. 




2 


A 


vi No. 


xiii 


3 


b 


y No. 


ii 


4 


c 


iv No. 




5 


d 


iii No. 


X 


6 


e 


prid. No. 


xviii 


7 


f 


Nonas. 


vii 


8 


g 


viii Id. 




9 


A 


vii Id. 




10 


b 


vi Id. 


XV 


II 


c 


v Id. 


iv 


12 


d 


iy Id. 




13 


e 


iii Id. 


xi 


14 


f 


prid. Id. 




15 


g 


Idus. 


X 


16 


A 


xvii kl. 




17 


b 


xvi kl. 




18 


c 


XV kl. 


xvii 


19 


d 


xiv kl. 


vi 


20 


e 


xiii kl. 




21 


f 


xii kl. 


xii 


22 


g 


xi kl. 


iii 


23 


A 


X kl. 




24 


b 


ix kl. 


xi 


25 


c 


viii kl. 


xix 


26 


d 


vii kl. 


viii 


27 


e 


vi kl. 




28 


f 


V kl. 


xvi 


29 


g 


iv kl. 




30 


A 


iii kl. 


V 


31 


b 


prid. kl. 











James 


Ps. 


S 


I 


g 


Kalend. 


I 




2 


A 


6 No. 


2 1 


13 


3 


b 


sNo. 


3 1 


2 


4 


c 


4 No. 


4 1 




5 


d 


3 No. 


5 
6 


10 


6 


e 


prid.No. 


18 


7 


f 


Nonas. 


7 
g 


7 


8 


g 


8 Id. 






9 


A 


7 Id. 


9 




10 


b 


6 Id. 


10 


IS 


II 


c 


Sid. 


ZI 

12 


3 


12 
13 


d 

e 


4 Id. 
3 Id. 


13 


II 


14 


f 


prid. Id. 


14 
16 




15 


g 


Idus. 


9 


16 
17 


A 

b 


17 kl. 
16 kl. 


17 
18 




18 


c 


iSkl. 


19 
20 


17 


19 


d 


14 kL 


6 


20 
21 


e 
f 


13 kl. 
12 kl. 


21 i 

22 { 


12 

3 


22 

23 


g 
A 


II kl. 
10 kl. 


23 i 

24! 




24 


b 


9kl. 


II 


25 


c 


8kl. 


25 
26 


19 


26 


d 


7kl. 




8 


27 


e 


6kl. 


27 
28 




28 


f 


ski. 


29 
30 
30 


16 


29 


g 


4kl. 




30 


A 


3kl. 


5 


31 


b 


prid. kl. 



I. 1604. 

Visit, of Mary. 
Martin. 

Dog dayes. 



Sol in Leone. 



Swithune. 

Augusti. 



Margaret. 

Magdalene. 

Fast. 
James, Apostle. 
AJine. 



Ps. 



3 

4 
5 
6 

7 
3 

9 
10 
II 
12 

13 d> 

14 * 

Ml 
17 ij 

18 5> 

19 a 

21 _s 

22 "I 

23 •« 
24^ 

2S-0 

26 iS 
^7 ' 

28 o 

29 a 

3°a; 

30 „ 



Swithun. 
Augusti. 



Margaret. 

Magdalene. 

Fast. 

James Apostle. 

Anne. 



Ps.\ 






i! 


I 


g 


2 j 


2 


A 


3 


3 


b 


4 


4 


c 


S 


,S 


d 


6 


6 


e 


7i 


7 


f 


8 


8 


g 


9! 


9 


A 


lO 


10 


b 


II 


II 


c 


12 


12 


d 


13 


13 


e 


14 


14 


t 


^■^l 


IS 


g 


16! 


16 


A 


17 


17 


b 


18 


18 


c 


19' 


19 


d 


201 


20 


e 


21 


21 


i 


22 1 


22 


g 


23 


2^ 


A 


24 


24 


b 


2S 


2S 


c 


26 


26 


d 


27 


27 


e 


28 


28 


i 


29 


29 


g 


301 


30 


A 


31 1 


31 


bi 



Charles II. 1662. 



Kalend. 
6 No. 
sNo. 
4 No. 

3 No. 
Pr. No. 

Nonte. 
8 Id. 
7 Id. 
6 Id. 
sId. 

4 Id. 
3 Id. 

pr. Id. 
Idus. 
17 kl. Aug. 
16 kl. 
iSkl. 
14 kl. 
13 kl. 
12 kl. 
II kl. 
10 kl. 

9kl. 

8kl. 

7kl. 

6kl. 

ski. 

4kl. 

3kl. 
Pr. kl. 



Visitat. of the BI. V. .B 

[Mary, o 

Transl. of S. Martin B. u 



I 

Swithun, B. Winch. « 
[Transl. ^ 



Margaret, V. &M.atAnt. 

S. Mary Magdalen ". 

Fast. 

5. James, Apo. &'Ma rt . 

S. Anne, Moth, to the 

[BL Virg. Mary. 



" In one edition (Dublin) of the Sealed Book this is left against the 21st day ; in other 
editions it is corrected. 



54 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



AUGUST. 



AUGUST. 


I 


MATINS. 


EVENSONG. 












I Less. 


2 Less. 


I Less. 


2 Less. 


C 


Kalend. 


I 




I 


Jere. 12 


John, 20 


Jere. 13 


Hebr. 4 


d 


4 No. 


2 




2 


14 


21 


15 


5 


e 


3 No. 


3 




3 


16 


Acts I 


17 


6 


f 


Prid. No. 


4 




4 


18 


2 


19 


7 


g 


Nonas. 






5 


20 


3 


21 


8 


A 


8 Id. 


6 




6 


22 


4 


23 


9 


b 


7 Id. 


7 




7 


24 


5 


25 


10 


c 


6 Id. 


8 




8 


26 


6 


27 


II 


d 


Sid. 


9 




9 


28 


7 


29 


12 


e 


4 Id. 


10 




10 


30 


8 


31 


13 


f 


3 Id. 


II 




II 


32 


9 


33 


Jacob. I 


g 


Prid. Id. 


12 




12 


34 


10 


35 


2 


A 


Idus. 


13 




13 


3^ 


II 


37 


3 


b 


19 kl. 


14 




H 


38 


12 


39 


4 


c 


18 kl. 


IS 




15 


40 


13 


41 


5 


d 


17 kL 


16 




16 


42 


14 


43 


Peter. I 


e 


16 kl. 


17 




17 


44 


IS 


45. 46 


2 


f 


15 kl. 


18 




18 


47 


16 


48 


3 


g 


14 kl. 


19 




19 


49 


^l 


50 


4 


A 


13 kl. 


20 




20 


51 


18 


52 


S 


b 


12 kL 


21 




21 


Lament. I 


19 


Lamen. 2 


2 Peter. I 


c 


II kl. 


22 




22 


3 


20 


4 


2 


d 


10 kl. 


23 




23 


5 


21 


Ezech. 2 


3 


e 


9kl. 


24 


Bart.Apost. 


24 


Ezech. 3 


22 


6 


I John I 


f 


8kl. 


25 




25 


7 


23 


13 


2 


g 


7kl. 


26 




26 


14 


24 


18 


3 


A 


6kL 


27 




27 


33 


25 


34 


4 


b 


Ski. 


28 




28 


Dani. I 


26 


Dani. 2 


5 


c 


4kl. 


29 




29 


3 


27 


4 


2. 3 John. 


d 


3kl. 


30 




30 


5 


28 


6 


Jude I 


e 


Prid. kl. 


31 




30 


7 


Math. I 


8 


Roma. I 



Variation of the Lessons in successive Editions. 



The eds. of 1552 and 1539 follow 1549 
throughout. 

The eds. of 1601 hcgin with Jeremiah, 
caps. 30 and 31, and completes the 52 chap- 
ters regularly, except that caps. 45 and 46 
serve for one lesson. Of Lamentations, 
caps. I to 5 follow, and then of Ezekiel, 
caps. 2, 3, 6, 7, 13, 14, 18, 33, 34, are se- 
lected. Of Daniel, caps, i to 13 (the latter 
having the note that it is to be read only 
to, "And King Artyages"). For S.Bar- 
tholotne-w's Day, Ecclus. 25 and 29 are in- 
terpolated ; and for the first lesson at Even- 
song, on the 26th day, Prov. 30. On the 
27th day, Hosea, cap. i ; and Tor the first 
lesson at Evensong, caps. 2 and 3, and the 
book is continued to cap. 12 only, caps. 5 
and 6 forming one lesson. 



The Scotch ed. of 1637 begins with Isaiah, 
caps. 9 and 10, and is continued regularly 
throughout to cap. 66, except Ecclus. 5 
and 8, is interpolated for .J. BartJtolomew's 
Day ; and on the last day of the month, 
Jeremiah is commenced, by caps, i and 2. 

The ed. of i66a begins with Jeremiah 
29 and 30, which is continued regularly to 
cap. 52 (except that caps. 45 and 46 form 
one lesson). Then follow the five chapters 
of Lamentations ; of Ezekiel, caps. 2, 3, 6, 
7, 13, 14, 18, 33, and 34 are selected ; and 
of Daniel, caps, i to 12 only. Hosea, caps. 
I to 13 follow, but caps. 2 and 3, as well as 
5 and 6, form but one lesson. S. Bartho- 
lontt~!v's Day is left blank. 

The Secotui Lessons are the same through- 
out the six editions. 



Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552, &c. 55 



AUGUST HATH XXXI. DAYS. 



Second Edw. VI. 155a. 
Elizabeth, 1559. 



f 

i 

b 
c 
d 

e 
f 

e 

A 
b 
c 
8 d 



Kalend. 

4 No. 

3 No. 
Prid. No. 

Nonas. 
8 Id. 
7 Id. 
6 Id. 

5 Id. 

4 Id. 
3 Id. 

Prid. Id. 
Jdus, 
19 kl. 
18 kl. 
17 kl. 
i6kl. 
15 kl. 
14 kL 
13 kL 
13 kl. 
II kl. 
10 kl. 

okl. 

8kl. 

7kL 

6kl. 

5kl. 

4kl. 

3kl. 
Prid. kl. 



Lammas. 



S. Laurence. 



Septembris. 
Sol in virgo. 



Bartho. apo. 



Ps. 








I 


13 


I 


c 


2 


2 


2 


d 


3 




3 


e 


4 


10 


4 


f 


S 


18 


5 


g 


6 


7 


6 


A 


7 




7 


b 


8 




8 


c 


9 


IS 


9 


d 


10 


4 


10 


e 


II 




II 


f 


12 


II 


12 


g 


13 




13 


A 


14 




14 


b 


IS 


10 


IS 


c 


16 




16 


d 


17 


17 


17 


e 


18 


6 


18 


f 


19 




19 


g 


20 


13 


20 


A 


21 


3 


21 


b 


22 




22 


c 


23 


II 


23 


d 


24 


19 


24 


e 


25 


8 


2S 


f 


26 




26 


g 


27 


16 


27 


A 


28 


S 


28 


b 


29 




29 


c 


30 




30 


d 


30 


13 


31 


e 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
Lammas. 



Transfigurat. 
Name of Jesus. 



Lawrence. 



I 


c 


Kalend. \ 


2 


d 


iv 


No. 


3 


e 


iii 


No. 


4 


f 


prid 


No. 


5 


g 


Nonas. \ 


6 


A 


viii 


Id. 


7 


b 


vii 


Id. 


8 


c 


vi 


Id. 


9 


d 


V 


Id. 


10 


e 


iv 


Id. 


II 


f 


'". 


Id. 


12 


g 


prid 


Id. 


13 


A 


Idus. 1 


14 


b 


xix 


kl. 


IS 


c 


xviii 


kl. 


16 


d 


xvii 


kl. 


17 


e 


xvi 


kl. 


18 


f 


XV 


kl. 


19 


g 


xiv 


kl. 


20 


A 


xiii 


kl. 


21 


b 


xii 


kl. 


22 


c 


xi 


kl. 


23 


d 


X 


kl. 


24 


e 


ix 


kl. 


25 


f 


viii 


kl. 


26 


g 


vii 


kl. 


27 


A 


vi 


kl. 


28 


b 


v 


kl. 


29 


c 


iv 


kl. 


30 


d 


iii 


kl. 


31 


e 


prid 


kl. 



Sol in Virgine. 
Septembris. 



Fast. 
Bartholotn. Afo. 



Augustine. 
Behead, of John. 



James I. 1604. 



Kalend. 
4 No. 

3 No. 
prid. No. 
Nonas. 

8 Id. 
7 Id. 
6 Id. 
Sid. 

4 Id. 
3 Id. 

pnd. Id. 
Idus. 
19 kl. 
18 kl. 
17 kl. 
16 kl. 
15 kl. 
14 kL 
13 kl. 
12 kl. 
II kl. 
10 kl. 

9kl. 

8kl. 

7kl. 

6kl. 

ski. 

4kl. 

3kl. 
pnd. kl. 



Lammas. 



Ps. 



Transfigurat. 
Name of Jesus. 



Laurence. 
Sol in Virgine. 

Septembris. 



Fast. 
Barthol. A/ost. 



Augustine. 
Behead, of Jo. 



12 



13 o< 

14 "n 

16 •" 

18 1 

19 a 

20 "H 
21 .2 

22 S 

23 K 

24 .S 

25 § 

26 n 

27 S 

^8 ^ 

29 (£ 

30 „ 
3o.£ 



Charles II. 1662. 



Ps. 






I 


I 


<=! 


3 


2 


d 


3 


3 


e 


4 


4 


f 


S 


S 


g 


6 


6 


A 


7 


7 


b 


8 


8 


c 


9 


9 


d 


10 


10 


e 


II 


II 


f 


12 


12 


g 


13 


13 


A 


14 


14 


b 


IS 


15 


c 


16 


16 


d 


17 


17 


e 


18 


18 


f 


19 


19 


g 


20 


20 


A 


21 


21 


b 


22 


22 


c 


23 


23 


d 


24 


24 


e 


25 


25 


f 


26 


26 


g 


27 


27 


A 


28 


28 


b 


29 


29 


c 


30 


30 


d 


31 


31 


e 



Kalend. 
4 No. 

3 No. 
Pr. No. 

Nome. 
8 Id. 
7 Id. 
6 Id. 
sId. 

4 Id. 
3 Id. 

Pr. Id. 
Idus. 
19 kl. Sept. 
18 kl. 
17 kl. 
16 kL 
iskL 
14 kL 
13 kL 
12 kL 
II kL 
10 kL 

gkL 

8kL 

7kL 

6kL 

skL 

4kL 

3kL 
Pr. kl. 



Lammas Day. 



Transfigur. of our Lord. 
Name of Jesus. 



S. Laur. Archdeac. of 
[Rome, & Mart. 



Fast. 

5". Bartholomew, Ap. 
[&'M. 

[C. D. 
S. Aug. Bish. of Hippo, 
Beheading of S. John 

[Bapt. 



56 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



SEPTEMBER. 



SEPTEMBER. 


1* 


MATINS. 


EVENSONG. 












I Less. 


2 Z>jj. 


I ZfJJ. 


2 Z^'j-j. 


f 


Kalend. 


I 




I 


Dani. 9 


Math. 2 


Dani. 10 


Roma. 2 


g 


4 No. 


2 




2 


II 


3 


12 


3 


A 


3 No. 


3 




3 


n 


4 


14 


4 


b 


Prid. No. 


4 




4 


Ose. I 


5 


Ose. 2. 3 


5 


c 


Nonas. 






S 


4 


6 


5-6 


• 6 


d 


8 Id. 


6 




6 


7 


7 


8 


7 


e 


7 Id. 


7 




7 


9 


8 


10 


8 


f 


6 Id. 


8 




8 


II 


9 


12 


9 


g 


5 Id. 


9 




9 


13 


10 


14 


10 


A 


4 Id. 


10 




10 


Joel I 


II 


Joel 2 


II 


b 


3 Id. 


II 




II 


3 


12 


Amos I 


12 


c 


Prid. Id. 


12 




12 


Amos. 2 


13 


3 


13 


d 


Idus. 


13 




13 


4 


14 


S 


14 


e 


18 kl. 


14 




14 


6 


IS 


7 


15 


f 


17 kl. 


IS 




15 


8 


16 


9 


16 


g 


16 kl. 


16 




16 


Abdias. I 


17 


Jonas. I 


I Cor. I 


A 


15 kl. 


17 




17 


Jon. 2. 3 


18 


4 


2 


b 


14 kl. 


18 




18 


Miche. I 


19 


Miche. 2 


3 


c 


13 kl. 


19 




19 


3 


20 


4 


4 


d 


12 kl. 


20 




20 


5 


21 


6 


s 


e 


II kL 


21 


Mathewe. 


21 


7 


22 


Naum. I 


6 


f 


10 kl. 


22 




22 


Naum. 2 


23 


3 


7 


g 


9kl. 


23 




23 


Abacucl 


24 


Abacu. 2 


8 


A 


8kL 


24 




24 


3 


2S 


Sopho. I 


9 


b 


7kl. 


25 




25 


Soph. 2 


26 


3 


10 


c 


6kl. 


26 




26 


Agge. I 


27 


Agge. 2 


II 


d 


Ski. 


27 




27 


Zech, I 


28 


Zech. 2. 3 


12 


e 


4kl. 


28 




28 


4- S 


Marke i 


6 


13 


f 


3kl. 


29 


Michael. 


29 


7 


2 


8 


14 


g 


Prid. kl. 


30 




30 


9 


3 


10 


15 



Variation of the Lessons in successive Editions, 



The eds. of 1552 and 1559 follow 1549 
throughout. 

The eds. of 1604, &c., begin with Hosea, 
caps. 13 and 14; then Joel, caps, i to 3 ; 
Amos, caps, i to 9 ; Obadiah, cap. i ; 
Jonah, caps, i to 4 (caps. 2 and 3 form- 
ing but one lesson) ; Micah, caps, i to 7 ; 
Nahum, caps, i to 3 ; Habakkuk, caps, i 
to 3 ; Zeph. i to 3 ; Haggai, caps. 1 and 2 ; 
Zechariah, caps. 1 to 14 (but caps. 2 and 3, 
as well as 4 and 5, form but one lesson); 
Malachi, caps, i to 4 ; Tobit, caps, i to 4. 
For .y. Matthnu's and for 5". Michaels 
Days are interpolated respectively Ecclus, 
caps. 35, 38, and 39, 44. 

The Scotch ed. 0(1637 begins with Jere- 
miah, caps. 3 and 4, which is continued to 
cap. 5a. Lamentations, i to 5, follow, and 



then of Ezekiel, cap. 3 repeated, and 
cap. 4. For S. Mattltew's Day, Ecclus., 
caps. 35 and 49 is interpolated, but no 
provision made for ^. Michael's Day. 

The ed. 1662 begins with Hosea, cap. 14 ; 
then Joel, caps, i to 3 ; Amos, caps, i 
to 9 ; Obadiah ; Jonah, caps, i to 4 (caps. 
3 and 3 forming but one lesson) ; Mic.ih, 
caps. I to 7 ; Nahum, caps, i to 3 ; Ha- 
bakkuk, caps. I to 3 ; Zephaniah, caps, i 
to 3 ; Haggai, caps, i and 2 ; Zechariah, 
caps. I to 14 (but caps. 2 and 3, as well as 
caps. 4 and 5, forming but one lesson) ; 
Malachi, caps, i to 4 ; Tobit, caps, i to 6. 
A blank is left both for S. Matthew and 
for 6^. Michael and All A ngels. 

The Second LessoHsaxc the same through- 
out the six editions. 



Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552, &c. 57 



SEPTEMBER HATH XXX. DAYS. 



Second Edward VI. 1552. 
Elizabeth, 1559. 



16 


f 


s 


K 




A 


13 


b 


2 


c 




d 


10 


e 




f 


18 


K 


7 


A 




b 


^•i 


c 


4 


d 




e 


12 


f 


I 


K 




A 


9 


b 




c 


17 


d 


6 


e 




f 


14 


K 


^ 


A 




b 


II 


c 




d 


IQ 


e 


8 


i 




g 



Kalend. 

4 No. 

3 No. 
Prid. No. 

Notias. 
8 Id. 
7 Id. 
6 Id. 

5 Id. 

4 Id. 
3 Id. 

Prid. Id. 
Idtis. 
iSkl. 
17 kl. 
16 kl. 
15 kl. 
14 kl. 
13 kl. 
12 kl. 
II kl. 
10 kl. 

okl. 

8kl. 

7kl. 

6kl. 

ski. 

4kl. 

3kl- 
PriJ. kl. 



Dog days end. 



Octobris. 
Sol in Libra, 



S. Matthew. 



S. Michael\l\. 











James 


Ps. 








I 


2 


I 


f 


Kalend. 


2 




2 


g 


4 No. 


3 ' 


ID 


3 


A 


3 No. 


4 


18 


4 


b 


prid. No. 


5 


7 


S 


c 


Nonas. 


6 




6 


d 


8 Id. 


7 




7 


e 


7 Id. 


8 


S 


8 


f 


6 Id. 


9 


3 


9 


g 


Sid. 


10 




10 


A 


4 Id. 


II 


12 


II 


b 


3 Id. 


12 


10 


12 


c 


prid. Id. 


13 


9 


13 


d 


Idus. 


14 




14 


e 


18 kl. 


IS 




IS 


f 


17 kl. 


16 


17 


16 


g 


16 kl. 


17 


6 


17 


A 


iSkl. 


18 




18 


b 


14 kl. 


'9 


14 


19 


c 


13 kl. 


20 


3 


20 


d 


12 kl. 


21 ' 




21 


e 


II kl. 


22 ' 


II 


22 


f 


10 kl. 


23 


13 


23 


g 


9kl. 


24 


8 


24 


A 


8kl. 


2S 




25 


b 


7kl. 


26! 




26 


c 


6kl. 


27: 


16 


27 


d 


ski. 


28 


5 


28 


e 


4kl. 


29 


13 


29 


f 


3kl. 


30 


3 


30 


g 


prid. kl. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
Giles. 



Enurchus Bish. 
Nativ. of Mary. 



Sol in Libra. 

Holy Cross, 
^quinoctium. 

Autumnale. 

Lambert. 

Ninian Bishop. 

Fast. 
iT. Matthe%v. 



ii 


I 


f 


Kalend. 




2 


g 


iv No. 


X 


3 


A 


iii No. 


xviii 


4 


b 


prid. No. 


vii 


S 


c 


Nonas. 




6 


d 


viii Id. 




■J 


e 


vii Id. 


XV 


8 


f 


vi Id. 


iv 


9 


g 


V Id. 




10 


A 


iv Id. 


xii 


II 


b 


iii Id. 


i 


12 


c 


prid. Id. 


ix 


13 


d 


Idus. 




14 


e 


xviii kl. 




IS 


f 


xvii kl. 


xvii 


16 


g 


xvi kl. 


vi 


17 


A 


XV kl. 




18 


b 


xiv kl. 


xiv 


19 


c 


xiii kl. 


iii 


20 


d 


xii kl. 




21 


e 


xi kl. 


xi 


22 


f 


X kl. 


xix 


23 


g 


ix kl. 


viii 


24 


A 


viii kl. 




25 


b 


vii kl. 




26 


c 


vi kl. 


xvi 


27 


d 


v kl. 


V 


28 


e 


iv kl. 


xiii 


29 


f 


iii kl. 


ii 


30 


g 


prid. kl. 



Giles. 



Ps. 



Dog dayes end. 

Enurchus, Bish.' 
Nati. of Mary. 



Sol in Libra. 

Holy Cros.s. 

Equinoctium. 

Autumnale. 

Lambert. 



Fast. 
5". Matthew. 



Cyprian. 



5'. Michael. 
Hierome. 



3 

4 

5 

6 

7 

8 

9 
10 
II 

12 6\ 

13 lO 

17 ts 

i8 a 

19 "C 

20 J3 

21 ■§ 

22 '3 
23.3 

24 8 

25 M 

26 <i 

u 

27 >< 

28 2 

29 „ 

30.5 



Adaman Bish. 
Cyprian. 

.S". Michael. 
Hierome. 



Ps. 






I 


1 


f 


2 


2 


g 


3 


3 


A 


4 


4 


b 


S 


S 


c 


6 


6 


d 


7 


7 


e 


8 


8 


i 


9 


9 


g 


10 


10 


A 


II 


II 


b 


12, 


12 


c 


13 


13 


d 


14 


14 


e 


IS 


IS 


i 


16 


16 


B 


17 


17 


A 


18 


18 


b 


19 


19 


c 


20 


20 


d 


21 


21 


e 


22 


32 


f 


23 


23 


g 


24 


24 


A 


2S 


2S 


b 


26 


26 


c 


27 


27 


d 


28 


28 


e 


29 


29 


t 


30 


30 


g 



Charles II. 1662. 



S. Cyprian, Archbish. of 
[Carth. & M. 
iA ngels. 
S. Michael &> All 
S. Jerom. Pr. Conf. &Doct. 

' This erroneous reading of "Evurtius" is found repeated in all subsequent editions, 
even to this day. 



Kalend. 
4 No. 

3 No. 
Pr. No. 
Nonce. 

8 Id. 
7 Id. 
6 Id. 
sId. 

4 Id. 
3 Id. 

Pr. Id. 
Idus. 
18 kl. Oct. 
17 kl. 
16 kl. 
iskl. 
14 kl. 
13 kl. 
12 kl. 
II kl. 
10 kl. 

gkl. 

8kl. 

7kl. 

6kl. 

ski. 

4kl. 

3kl. 
Pr. kl. 



Giles, Abbot & Confess. 



[leans. S 
Enurchus, Bish. of Or- ^g 
NativJtyoftheBl.V. M. a 

V 

§ 



Holy-Cross day. 



Landbert, Bish.& Mart. 



Fast. 

S.Matthew, Ap. Eva. 

l&'M. 



58 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



OCTOBER. 



OCTOBER. 


P 


MATINS. 


EVENSONG. 












I Less. 


2 Less. 


I Less. 


2 ZrJj. 


A 


Kalend. 


I 




I 


Zacha. 1 1 


Mark 4 


Zacha. 12 


I Cor. 16 


b 


6 No. 


2 




2 


13 


5 


14 


2 Cor. I 


c 


5 No. 


3 




3 


Mala. I 


6 


Mala. 2 


2 


d 


4 No. 


4 




4 


3 


7 


4 


3 


e 


3 No. 


5 




5 


Toby. I 


8 


Toby. 2 


4 


f 


Prid. No. 


6 




6 


3 


9 


4 


S 


g 


Nonas. 


7 




7 


5 


10 


6 


6 


A 


8 Id. 


8 




8 


7 


II 


8 


7 


b 


7 Id. 


9 




9 


9 


12 


10 


8 


c 


6 Id. 


ID 




10 


II 


13 


12 


9 


d 


Sid. 


II 




II 


13 


14 


14 


10 


e 


4 Id. 


12 




12 


Judith I 


IS 


Judit. 2 


II 


f 


3 Id. 


13 




13 


3 


16 


4 


12 


g 


Prid. Id. 


14 




14 


5 


Lu. di. I 


6 


13 


A 


Idus. 


15 




IS 


7 


di. I 


8 


Gala. I 


b 


17 kL 


16 




16 


9 


2 


10 


2 


c 


16 kl. 


17 




17 


II 


3 


12 


3 


d 


iSkL 


18 


Luc. Evan. 


18 


13 


4 


14 


4 


e 


14 kl. 


19 




19 


15 


5 


16 


5 


f. 


13 kl. 


20 




20 


Sap. I 


6 


Sapi. 2 


6 


i 


12 kl. 


21 




21 


3 


7 


4 


Ephe. I 


II kl. 


22 




22 


5 


8 


6 


2 


b 


lokl. 


23 




23 


7 


9 


8 


3 


c 


9kl. 


24 




24 


9 


ID 


10 


4 


d 


8kL 


25 




25 


II 


II 


12 


5 


e 


7kl. 


26 




26 


13 


12 


14 


6 


f 


6kl. 


27 




27 


15 


13 


16 


Philip. I 


g 


5kl. 


28 


Sy.&'Ju. 


28 


17 


14 


iS 


2 


A 


4kl. 


29 




29 


19 


IS 


Eccls. I 


3 


b 


3kl. 


30 




30 


Eccls. 2 


16 


3 


4 


c 


Prid.\l. 


31 




30 


4 


17 


5 


CoUos, I 



Variation of the Lessons in successive Editions. 



The eds. of 1552 and 1559 follow 1549 
throughout. 

The eds. of 1604, &c., begin with Exodus 
6 and Joshua 20, the former being read 
only to the 14th verse. Then Tobit, cap. 
7, and at Evensong, Joshua 22. Then 
Tobit, caps. 9 to 14 ; Judith, i to 16 ; 
Wisdom, I to 19 ; Ecclus. 8 to 13 ; Ecclus. 
51, and Job i, being interpolated for S. 
Lukt^s Day, and Job, caps. 24, 25, and 
42, for 5". Simon and S. yude ; caps. 24 
and 25, forming one lesson. 

The Scotch ed. of 1637 begins with Ere- 
kiel 5 and 6, and completes the 25 chap- 



ters, only omitting cap. 10, and then con- 
tinues with caps. 34 to 37 ; Daniel, caps. 
I to 12 ; Hosea, i to 14 ; Joel, i to 3 ; 
Amos, I to 7, ending with Prov. 11 and 12. 
S. Luke's, and S. Simon and S. Jude's Day, 
take the ordinary lessons. 

The ed. 1662 begins with Tobit 7 and 8, 
and continues regularly to the 14th chap- 
ter ; and then follows 1604, only being two 
chapters in front all the while, and leaving 
a space opposite .y.ZK^f'j, vciA. S.Simon 
«nd 5'. yudes Day. 

The Second L essons are the same through- 
out the six editions. 



Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI . 1552, &c. 



59 



OCTOBER HATH XXXI. DAYS. 



Second Edw. VI. 155a. 




Elizabeth, 1559. 


Ps. 

I 


Kalend. 




6 No. 




2 


5 No. 




3 


4 No. 




4 


3 No. 




5 


Prid. No. 




6 


Nonas. 




7 


8 Id. 




8 


7 Id. 


Tenne begin. 


9 


6 Id. 




10 


5 Id. 




II 


4 Id. 




12 


3 Id. 




13 


Prid. Id. 


Sol in scor. 


14 


Idus. 




15 


17 kl. 


Nouembris. 


16 


16 kl. 




17 


15 kl. 


Luke Euan. 


18 


14 kl. 




19 


13 kl. 




20 


12 kl. 




21 


II kl. 




22 


10 kl. 




23 


pkl. 




24 


8kl. 




25 


7kl. 




26 


6kl. 




27 


ski. 


Simon. &' Ju. 


28 


4kl. 




29 


3kl. 




30 


Prid. kl. 




30 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
Remig. 



Faith. 



X 


A 


Kalend. 


3 


b 


vi No. 


3 


c 


V No. 


4 


d 


iv No. 


5 


e 


iii No. 


6 


f 


prid. No. 


7 


g 


Nonas. 


8 


A 


viii Id. 


9 


b 


vii Id. 


10 


c 


vi Id. 


II 


d 


v Id. 


12 


e 


iv Id. 


13 


f 


iii Id. 


14 


g 


prid. Id. 


IS 


A 


IdllS. 


16 


b 


xvii kl. 


17 


c 


xvi kl. 


18 


d 


XV kl. 


19 


e 


xiv kl. 


20 


f 


xiii kl. 


21 


g 


xii kl. 


22 


A 


xi kl. 


23 


b 


X kl. 


24 


c 


ix kl. 


2S 


d 


viii kl. 


26 


e 


vii kl. 


27 


f 


vi kl. 


28 


g 


v kl. 


29 


A 


iv kl. 


30 


b 


iii kl. 


31 


c 


prid. kl. 



Denis. 



Sol in Scorpio. 
Edward. 



Novembris. 
Etheklrede. 
Luke Evang. 



Crispine. 

Fast. 
Simon <5f» Jude. 



Fast. 



James I. 1604. 

Kalend. Remig. 

6 No. 
sNo. 

4 No. 

3 No. 
prid. No. 
Nonas. 

8 Id. 

7 Id. 
6 Id. 

5 Id. 

4 Id. 
3 Id. 

prid. Id. 
Idus. 
17 kl. 
16 kl. 
iSkl. 
14 kl. 

13 W- 
12 kl. 
II kl. 
10 kl. 

pkl. 

8kl. 

7kl. 

6kl. 

ski. 

4kl. 

3kl. 
prid. kl. 



Ps. 



Faith. 



Denis. 



Sol in Scorp. 
Edward. 



Novembris. 

Etheldrede. 

Luke, Evang. 



Chrispine. 

Fast. 
Simon &" Jude. 



Fast. 



Ps. 






X 


I 


A 


2 


2 


b 


3 


3 


c 


4 


4 


d 


5 


S 


e 


6 


6 


f 


7 


7 


g 


8 


8 


A 


9 


9 


b 


10 


ID 


c 


II 


II 


d 


12 


12 


e 


13 


13 


f 


14 


14 


g 


15 


15 


A 


16 


16 


b 


17 


17 


c 


18 


18 


d 


19 


19 


e 


20 


20 


f 


21 


21 


g 


22 


22 


A 


23 


23 


b 


24 


24 


c 


25 


25 


d 


26 


26 


e 


27 


27 


f 


28 


28 


g 


29 


29 


A 


30 


30 


b 


31 


31 


c 



Charles II. 1662. 


Kalend. 


Remigius, Bish. of 


6 No. 


[Rhemes. 


sNo. 




4 No. 




3 No. 




Pr. No. 


Faith, Virg. & Mart. 


Nona. 




8 Id. 




7 Id. 


S. Denys, Areop. B. & M. 


6 Id. 




5 Id. 




4 Id. 




3 Id. 


Transl. of K. Edw. Conf. 


pr. Id. 




Idus. 




17 kl. Nov. 




16 kl. 


Etheldred, Virg. 


iskl. 


vS". Luke, Evangelist. 


14 kl. 




13 kl. 




12 kl. 




II kl. 




10 kl. 




9kl. 




8kl. 


Crispin, Mart. 


7kl. 




6kl. 


Fast. 


ski. 


.S". Sitn. &= S. Jude, A. 


4kl. 


i&'M. 


3kl. 




Pr. kl. 


Fast 



6o 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



NOVEMBER. 



NOVEMBER. 




MATINS. 


EVENSONG. 












I Less. 


2 Less. 


I Less. 


2 Z«j. 


d 


Kalend. 


I 


All Saints. 


I 


Sap. 3 


He.11. 12. 


Sap. s 


Apoc. 19 


e 


4 No. 


2 




2 


Eccle. 6 


Lu. 18 


Eccle. 7 


Colics. 2 


f 


3 No. 


3 




3 


8 


19 


9 


3 


g 


Prid. 


4 




4 


10 


20 


II 


4 


A 


Nonas. 


5 




5 


12 


21 


13 


I Thes. I 


b 


8 Id. 


6 




6 


14 


22 


15 


2 


c 


7 Id. 


7 




7 


16 


23 


17 


3 


d 


6 Id. 


8 




8 


18 


24 


19 


4 


e 


Sid. 


9 




9 


20 


John I 


21 


5 


f 


4 Id. 


10 




10 


22 


2 


23 


2 Thes. I 


g 


3ld- 


II 




II 


24 


3 


25 


2 


A 


Prid. Id. 


12 




12 


26 


4 


27 


3 


b 


Idus. 


13 




»3 


28 


5 


29 


I Timo. I 


c 


18 kl. 


14 




14 


30 


6 


31 


2.3 


d 


17 kl. 


15 




15 


32 


7 


33 


4 


e 


16 kL 


16 




16 


34 


8 


35 




f 


iSkl. 


17 




17 


36 


9 


37 


6 


g 


14 kl. 


18 




18 


38 


10 


39 


2 Tim. I 


A 


13 kl. 


19 




19 


40 


II 


41 


2 


b 


12 kl. 


20 




20 


42 


12 


43 


3 


c 


iikL 


21 




21 


44 


13 


45 


4 


d 


10 kL 


22 




22 


46 


14 


47 


Titus I 


e 


9kL 


23 




23 


48 


IS 


49 


2-3 


f 


8kL 


24 




24 


50 


16 


51 


Phile. I 


g 


7kl. 


25 




25 


Baruc. I 


17 


Baruc. 2 


Hebre. I 


A 


6kl. 


26 




26 


3 


18 


4 


2 


b 


SkL 


27 




27 


5 


19 


6 


3 


c 


4kL 


28 




28 


Esay. I 


20 


Esay. 2 


4 


d 


3kl. 


29 




29 


3 


21 


4 


5 


e 


Prid. kl. 


30 


Andre. Apo. 


30 


5 


Acts I 


6 


6 



Variation of the Lessons 

The eds. of 1552 and 1559 follow 1549 
throughout. 

The ed. of 1604 begins with Wisdom, 
caps. 3 and 5, as the proper lessons for 
All Saints' Day ; then continues with 
Ecclus., caps. 14 to 51, caps. 35 and to 
the words, " But where one is,' &c., of 
cap. 26, being read as one lesson, and the 
rest of cap. 26 being omitted ; and of the 
46th, only to the words, " After this he 
told," is to be read. Then Baruch, i to 6 ; 
Isaiah i to 13 ; and ends with Proverbs 
20 and 21, as the proper lessons for S.An- 
dretv's Day. 

The Scotch ed. of 1637 begins with the 
Proper Lessons for Alt Saints' Day, 
namely, Wisdom 3 and 5 ; then Amos 8 
and 9, Obadiah, Jonah i to 4, Micah i 
to 7, Nahum i and 2, Habakkuk i to 3, 



in successive Editions. 

Zephaniah i to 3, Haggai i and 2, Zecha- 
riali I to 14, Malacht i to 4, x Chronicles 
10 to 22, cap. II being read only to v. 26, 
and 12 omitted ; then caps. 28 and 29, 
and 2 Chronicles i and 2, the latter being 
the lessons for i'. Andretv's Day. 

The ed. 1662 begins with Ecclus 16 and 
17, and completes 51 chapters, cap. 25 
being read only to verse 13, and cap. 30 
only to verse 18, and cap. 46 only to verse 
so; then Baruch i to 6, History of Su- 
sannah, Bel and the Dragon, Isaiah _i to 
13, a space being left opposite the Saints' 
days. 

The Second Lessons are the same 
throughout the six editions, except in ed. 
1662 a space is left opposite Ail Saints' 
Day for second lessons as well as for the 
first. 



Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552, &c. 61 



NOVEMBER HATH XXX. DAYS. 



Second Edw. VI. 1553. 
Elizabeth, 1559. 

All Sainctes. 





d 


Kaletid. 


13 


e 


4 No. 


2 


f 


3 No. 




g 


Prid. No. 


10 


A 


Nonas. 




b 


8 Id. 


18 


c 


7 Id. 


7 


d 


6 Id. 




e 


5 Id. 


IS 


f 


4 Id. 


4 


g 


3 Id. 




A 


Pnd. Id. 


12 


b 


Jdus. 


I 


c 


18 kl. 




d 


17 kL 


9 


e 


16 kl. 




i 


15 kL 


17 


g 


14 kl. 


6 


A 


13 kL 




b 


12 kL 


14 


c 


11 kL 


3 


d 


10 kL 




e 


gkL 


u 


i 


8kL 




S 


7kl. 


19 


A 


6kL 


8 


b 


ski. 




c 


4kL 


16 


d 


3kL 


S 


e 


Prid. kL 



Sol in Sag. 
December. 



S. Clement. 



Tertne ende. 
A ndrevj apo. 



Ps. 








I 


10 


I 


d 


2 




2 


e 


3 


18 


3 


f 


4 


7 


4 


g 


5 




S 


A 


6 


IS 


6 


b 


7 


4 


7 


c 


8 




8 


d 


9 


12 


9 


e 


10 


I 


10 


f 


II 


9 


II 


g 


12 




12 


A 


13 




13 


b 


14 


17 


14 


c 


IS 


6 


15 


d 


16 




16 


e 


17 


14 


17 


f 


18 


3 


18 


g 


19 




19 


A 


20 


II 


20 


b 


21 


19 


21 


c 


22 


8 


22 


d 


23 




23 


e 


24 




24 


f 


25 


16 


25 


g 


26 


S 


26 


A 


27 




27 


b 


28 


13 


28 


c 


29 


2 


29 


d 


30 


10 


30 


e 



James I. 1604. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

All Saints. 



X 


I 


d 


Kal 


ind. \ 




2 


e 


iv 


No. 


xviii 


3 


f 


iii 


No. 1 


vii 


4 


g 


prid 


No. 1 




S 


A 


Nonas. \ 


XV 


6 


b 


viii 


Id. 


iv 


7 


c 


vii 


Id. 




8 


d 


vi 


Id. 


xii 


9 


e 


V 


Id. 


X 


10 


f 


iv 


Id. 


i 


II 


g 


iii 


Id. 




12 


A 


prid 


Id. 




13 


b 


Idus. 1 


xvii 


14 


c 


xviii 


kl. 


vi 


15 


d 


xvii 


kL 




16 


e 


xvi 


kl. 


xiv 


17 


f 


XV 


kl. 


iii 


18 


g 


xiv 


kl. 




19 


A 


xiii 


kl. 


xi 


20 


b 


xii 


kL 


xix 


21 


c 


xi 


kl. 


viii 


22 


d 


x 


kl. 




23 


e 


ix _ 


kL 




24 


f 


viii 


kl. 


xvi 


25 


g 


vii 


kl. 


V 


26 


A 


vi 


kl. 




27 


b 


V 


kL 


xiii 


28 


c 


iv 


kL 


ii 


29 


d 


iii 


kl. 


i 


30 


e 


prid 


kl. 



Powder-treason. 
Leonard. 



S. Martin. 
Sol in Sagit. 

Brice. 

D;cembris. 

Machute. 

Margaret Q. 

Hugh Bishop. 

Nat. ofk. Cliarles. 
Edmund King. 



Cicilie. 
Clement. 

Katherine. 
Ode Virgin. 

Fast. 
Andrevi Apost. 



Kaletid. 
4 No. 

3 No. 
prid. No. 
Nonas. 

8 Id. 
7 Id. 
6 Id. 
Sid. 

4 Id. 
3 Id. 

prid: Id. 

Idus. 

18 kl. 

17 kL 

16 kl. 

15 kL 

14 kL 

13 kL 

12 kL 

II kL 

10 kL 

gkL 

8kL 

7kL 

6kL 

SkL 

4kL 

^kL 

pnd. Id. 



All Saints. 



Leonard. 



Ps. 



S. Martine. 

Sol in Sagit. 

Brice. 

Decembris. 

Machute. 

Hugh, bishop. 



Edmund, King. 

Cicilie. 
Clement. 

Katherine. 



Fast. 
A ndreWyApost. 



II 

12 o> 

13 s 

Ho 
15 " 
16^ 



20 JS 

2i'a' 

22 '3 
23.3 

24 § 

25 03 

26 i 
U 

27 >, 

28 2 

29 0^ 

30^ 



Charles II. 1663. 



Ps. 






I 


I 


d 


2 


2 


e 


3 


3 


f 


4 


4 


g 


5 


S 


A 


6 


6 


b 


7 


7 


c 


8 


8 


d 


9 


9 


e 


10 


10 


f 


II 


II 


g 


12 


12 


A 


13 


13 


b 


14 


14 


c 


IS 


IS 


d 


16 


16 


e 


17 


17 


f 


18 


18 


g 


19 


19 


A 


20 


20 


b 


21 


21 


c 


22 


22 


d 


23 


23 


e 


24 


24 


f 


25 


25 


g 


26 


26 


A 


27 


27 


b 


28 


28 


c 


29 


29 


d 


30 


30 


e 



Kalend. 
4 No. 
3 No. 
Pr. No. 
Nona. 
8 Id. 
7 Id. 
6 Id. 
Sid. 
4 Id. 
3 Id. 
Pr. Id. 
Idiis. 
18 kl. Dec. 
17 kL 
16 kL 
iskL 
14 kl. 
13 kL 
12 kL 
II kL 
10 kL 

gkL 

8kL 

7kL 

6kl. 

SkL 

4kL 

3kL 
Pr. kl. 



All Saints Day 



Papists' Conspiracy. 
Leonard, Confessor. 



S. Martin, Bish. & 

[Confess. 
Britius, Bishop. 

Machutus, Bishop. 

Hugh,BishopofLincoln. 



Edmund, King & Mar- 
[tyr. 

Cecilia, Virg. & Mart. 
S. Clement, I. B. of R. 

r&M. 

Catherine, Virgin & 
[Mart. 



Fast. 
S.A ndrtw, Apost. &'M. 



62 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



DECEMBER. 



DECEMBER. 


^3 


MATINS. 


EVENSONG. 












I Less. 


2 Less. 


I Zf^TJ. 


2 Z<?jj. 


f 


Kalend. 


I 




I 


Esai. 7 


Actes 2 


Esai. 8 


Hebr. 7 


g 


4 No. 


2 




2 


9 


3 


10 


8 


A 


3 No. 


3 




3 


II 


4 


12 


9 


b 


Prid. No. 


4 




4 


13 


5 


14 


10 


c 


Nonas. 


5 




5 


IS 


6 


16 


II 


d 


8 Id. 


6 




6 


17 


di. 7 


18 


12 


e 


7 Id. 


7 




7 


19 


di. 7 


20. 21 


13 


f 


6 Id. 


8 




8 


22 


8 


23 


Jacob. I 


g 


Sid. 


9 




9 


24 


9 


25 


2 


A 


4 Id. 


10 




10 


26 


10 


27 


3 


b 


3 Id. 


II 




II 


28 


II 


29 


4 


c 


Prid. Id. 


12 




12 


30 


12 


31 


5 


d 


Idus. 


13 




13 


32 


13 


33 


I Peter, i 


e 


19 kl. 


14 




14 


34 


14 


35 


2 


f 


18 kl. 


15 




15 


36 


15 


37 


3 


g 


17 kl. 


16 




16 


38 


16 


39 


4 


A 


16 kl. 


17 




17 


40 


17 


41 


5 


b 


15 kl. 


18 




18 


42 


18 


43 


2 Peter. I 


c 


14 kl. 


19 




19 


44 


19 


45 


2 


d 


13 kl. 


20 




20 


46 


20 


47 


3 


e 


12 kl. 


21 


Tho. Apost. 


21 


48 


21 


49 


I John 1 


f 


II kl. 


22 




22 


SO 


22 


51 


2 


g 


10 kl. 


23 




23 


52 


23 


53 


3 


A 


9kl. 


24 


\ni. 


24 


54 


24 


55 


4 


b 


8kl. 


25 


Nati.Domi- 


25 


Esay. 9 


Math. I 


Esay. 7 


Tit. 3 


c 


7kl. 


26 


Stephan. 


26 


S6 


Act 6. 7 


57 


Actes 7 


d 


6kL 


27 


John Evan. 


27 


58 


Apoc. I 


S9 


Apo. 22 


e 


5kL 


28 


Innocen. 


28 


Jer. 31 


Acte 25 


Esay, 60 


I John 5 


f 


4kl. 


29 




29 


Esay. 61 


26 


62 


2 John I 


g 


3kl. 


30 




30 


63 


27 


64 


3 John I 


A 


Prid. kl. 


31 




30 


65 


28 


66 


Jude I 



Variation of the Lessons in successive Editions. 



The eds. of 1552 and 1559 follow 1549 
throughout. 

The ed. of 1604 begins with Isaiah 14 
and 15, and completes 66 chapters, caps. 
20 and 21 forming one lesson, which are 
interpolated by the Proper Lessons for 
S. Thomas's Day, Proverbs 23 and 24 ; 
Christmas Day, Isaiah 9 and 7 ; S. Ste- 
phen's Day, Proverbs 28 and Ecclesiastes 
4 ; 6". John's Day, Ecclesiastes 5 and 6 ; 
and Innocents' Day, Jeremiah 31 and 
Wisdom I. 

The Scotch ed. of 1637 begins with 2 
Chronicles, caps. 5 and 6, which is con- 
tinued to cap. 36; Isaiah 47 to 66; the 



Proper Lessons for the Saints' Days are 
the same as 1604, except for InmKents' 
Day it is Exodus i, Jeremiah 31, instead 
of Jeremiah 31 and Wisdom i. 

The ed. of 1662 is exactly the same as 
1604, but there is a blank space left for 
the Proper Lessons. 

The Second Lessons are the same in all 
six eds. ; but on Christmas Day, eds. 1552 
and 1559 have Luke 22 instead ot Matthew 
I, while eds. 1604 and 1637 have Luke 2. 
In 1662, a blank space is left for the 
Second Lessons on Christmas Day, .S. Ste- 
phen's and .?. John's Day. 



Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552, &c. 63 



DECEMBER HATH XXXI. DAYS. 





f 


IT 


K 


2 


A 


10 


b 




c 


18 


d 


7 


e 




f 


IS 


B 


4 


A 




b 


12 


c 


I 


d 




e 


9 


f 




g 


J7 


A 


6 


b 




c 


14 


d 


S 


e 




f 


II 


B 




A 


iQ 


b 


8 


c 




d 


16 


e 


5 


f 




R 


13 


A 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
Elizabeth, 1559. 



Kalend. 
4 No. 

3 No. 
Prld. No. 

Nonas. 
8 Id. 
7 Id. 
6 Id. 
Sid. 

4 Id. 
3 Id. 

Prid. Id. 
Idiis. 
19 kl. 
18 kl. 
17 kl. 
16 kl. 
iskl. 
14 kl. 
13 kl. 
12 kl. 
II kl. 
10 kl. 

9kl. 

8kl. 

7kl. 

6kl. 

Ski. 

4kl. 

3kl. 
PHd. kl. 



Sol. in CaJ>[r\. 
Januarii. 



Thomas Ap. 



Christmas. 

S. Stephen. 

S. Jhon evan. 

Innoceiites. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 



Drostane. 
Nicholas. Bish. 
Cone, of Marie. 



Sol. in Capric. 

Lucy Virgin. 

Janitarii. 





I 


f 


Kalend. | 


xviii 


2 


g 


iv 


No. 


vii 


3 


A 


iii 


No. 




4 


b 


prid 


No. 


XV 


5 


c 


Nonas. \ 


iv 


6 


d 


viii 


Id. 




7 


e 


vii 


Id. 


xii 


8 


f 


vi 


Id. 


i 


9 


g 


V 


Id. 




10 


A 


iv 


Id. 


ix 


II 


b 


iii 


Id. 




12 


c 


prid 


Id. 


xvii 


13 


d 


Idus. \ 




14 


e 


xix 


kl. 


vi 


15 


f 


xviii 


kl. 


xiii 


16 


g 


xvii 


kl. 


iii 


17 


A 


xvi 


kl. 




18 


b 


XV 


kl. 


xi 


19 


c 


xiv 


kl. 


xix 


20 


d 


xiii 


kl. 




21 


e 


xii 


kl. 


viii 


22 


f 


xi 


kl. 




23 


g 


x 


kl. 


xvi 


24 


A 


ix 


kl. 


V 


25 


b 


viii 


kl. 




26 


c 


vii 


kl. 


xiii 


27 


d 


vi 


kl. 


ii 


28 


e 


v 


kl. 




29 


f 


iv 


kl. 


X 


30 


g 


iii 


kl. 




31 


A 


prid. 


kl. 



Ps. 








I 




I 


f 


2 


18 


2 


g 


3 


7 


3 


A 


4 




4 


b 


5 


15 


5 


c 


6 


4 


6 


d 


7 




7 


e 


8 


12 


8 


f 


9 


I 


9 


g 


10 




10 


A 


II 


9 


II 


b 


12 




12 


c 


13 


17 


13 


d 


14 




14 


e 


15 


6 


15 


f 


16 


13 


16 


g 


17 


3 


17 


A 


18 




18 


b 


19 


II 


19 


c 


20 


19 


20 


d 


21 




21 


e 


22 


8 


22 


f 


23 




23 


g 


24 


16 


24 


A 


25 


5 


25 


b 


26 




26 


c 


27 


13 


27 


d 


28 


2 


28 


e 


29 




29 


f 


30 


10 


30 


g 


30 




31 


A 



James I. 1604. 



Kalend. 

4 No. 

3 No. 
pnd. No. 

Nonas. 
8 Id. 
7 Id. 
6 Id. 

5 Id. 

4 Id. 
3 Id. 

prid. Id. 
Idus. 
19 kl. 
18 kl. 
17 kl. 
16 kl. 
iSkl. 
14 kl. 
13 kl. 
12 kl. 
II kl. 
10 kl. 

9U 

8kL 

7kl. 

6kl. 

ski. 

4kl. 

3kl. 
pnd. kl. 



Ps. 



Nicolas, bish. 
Cone, of Mary. 



Sol. inCapricor. 

Lucie virgine. 

Januarii. 

O Sapientia. 



Fast. 
Thomas, Apost. 



Fast. 

Christmas. 

S. Steven. 

S. John. 

Innocents, 



Silvester, bish. 



II 



15 0\ 

14 >o 

15 o 

16 - 

ill 

19 a 

20 ,, 

21 .-3 

22 S 
23-3! 

24 .S 

25 § 

26 a 

27 % 

28 ^ 

29 £ 

3° -2 



O sapientia. 



Fast. 
Thomas Apostle. 



Fast. 

Christinas. 

S. Steven. 

S. John. 

Innocents. 



Silvest. bish. 



Ps. 






I 


I 


f 


2 


2 


g 


3 


3 


A 


4 


4 


b 


5 


S 


e 


6 


6 


d 


7 


7 


e 


8 


8 


f 


9 


9 


g 


10 


10 


A 


II 


II 


b 


12 


12 


c 


13 


13 


d 


14 


14 


e 


15 


15 


f 


16 


16 


g 


17 


17 


A 


18 


18 


b 


19 


19 


c 


20 


20 


d 


21 


21 


e 


22 


22 


f 


23 


23 


g 


24 


24 


A 


25 


25 


b 


26 


26 


e 


27 


27 


d 


28 


28 


e 


29 


29 


f 


30 


30 


g 


31 


31 


A 



Charles II. 1663. 



Kalend. 
4 No. 

3 No. 
Pr. No. 

Non<£. 

8 Id. 
.7 Id. 

6 Id. 

Sid. 

4 Id. 
3 Id. 

Pr. Id. 
Idus. 

19 kl. Jan. 
18 kl. 
17 kl. 
16 kl. 
iSkl. 
14 kl. 
13 kl. 
12 kl. 
iikl. 
10 kl. 

9kl. 

8kl. 

7kl. 

6kl. 

sw. 

4kl. 

3kl. 

Pr. kl. 



S 

Nicolas, B. of Myra in ^ 
[Lycia. -5 

Concept, of the B. V. ^ 
[Mary. " 



Lucy, Virgin & Martyr. 
O Sapientia. 



Fast. 
.S". Thomas, Apostle &' 

w. 

Fast. 
Christinas Day. 
S. Steph. the first Martyr. 
S. John,Apostle &' Evang. 
Innocents' Day. 



Silvester, B. of Rome. 



64 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



Certain Notes for the more plain explication 

and decent ministration of things 

contained in this book y, 

§ 2, /« the saying or singing of Matins and Evensong, Bap- 
tizing and Burying, the minister, in parish churches and 
chapels annexed to the same, shall * use a Surplice. And in all 
Cathedral churches and Colleges, the Archdeacons, Deans, Pro- 
vosts, Masters, Prebendaries, and Fello7vs, being graduates, may 
use in the quire, beside their Surplices, such hood as pcrtaineth to 
their sei<eral degrees, which they have taken in any university 
within this realm. But in all other places, ez>ery minister shall 
be at liberty to use any surplice or no. It is also seemly tha* 
graduates, when they do preach, shall use such hoods as pertaineth 
to their several degrees. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
THE ORDER WHERE 

MORNING AND EVENING PRAYER 
SHALL BE USED AND SAID. 

§ I. The morning and evening 
prayer shall he used in siuh place 
of the Church, Chapd or Chancel, 
and the Minister shcdl so turn him, 
as the people may best hear. And 
if there be any controversy there- 
in, the matter shall be referred to 
the ordinary, and he or his deputy 
shall appoint the place, and the 
chancels shcdl remain, as they have 
done in times past. 

§§ 2, 3. And here is to be noted, that 
the Minister at the time of the 
communion, and at cdl other times 
in his ministration, shall use nei- 
ther Alb, Vestment, nor Cope : but 
being Archbishop, or Bishop, he 
shall have and wear a rochet : and 
being a priest or Deacon, he shall 
have and wear a surplice only. 



y In all the Editions of the First Prayer- 
book of Edward VI. this appears as a note 
at the end of the book, and just preceding 
the Colophon. It has been thought ad- 
visable to transpose it to this place, to 
bring it into harmony with all the other 
Prayer-books. 

• In two eds. 1549, "should." 

• AAer " \}ie Contents" in this edition is 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
THE ORDER WHERE 

MORNING AND EVENING PRAYER 
SHALL BR U.SED AND SAID. 

8 I. The Morning and Evening 
prayer shcdl be used in the accus- 
tomed place of the church, chapel 
or chaned, except it shall be other- 
wise determined by the Ordinary 
of the place, and the chancels shall 
remain as they have done in times 
past. 

% 2. And here is to be nt>ted tliat 
the Minister at the time of the 
Communion, and at all other times 
in his ministration, shall use mch 
ornaments in the church, as were 
in use by authority of parliament 
in the second year of the reign of 
king Edward the VI. according 
to the Act of Parliament set in the 
beginning of this book *. 



printed, " An Act for Uniformity of Com- 
mon Prayer and Service in the Church," 
&c., &c., and commencing " 'Where atthe 
death of our late Sovereign Lord King 
Edward the sixt, there remained." &c., 
&c. This Act is reprinted in the Book of 
James I., 1604. In the present edition it 
will be found (in abstract) in the Intro- 
duction. 



Matins. 



65 



§ 3. And %vhensoever the Bishop shall celebrate the holy com- 
munion in the churchy or exetiite any other public minisiratioti, 
he shall have upon him, beside his rochette, a Surplice or albe, and 
a cope or vestment, and also his pastoral staff in his hand, or else 
borne or holden by his chaplain. 

§ 4. As touching kneeling, crossing, holding up of hands, knock- 
ing upon the breast, and other gestures, they may be used or left, 
as every man's devotion serveth, \j.vithout blame\. 

§ 5. Also upon Christfnas day, Easter day, the Ascension 
Day, Whit-Sunday, a?id the feast of the Trinity, may be used 
■ any part of holy scripture hereafter to be certainly limited and 
appointed, in the stead ^ of the Litany. 

^ 6. If there be a sermon, or for other great cause, the Curate 
by his discretion may leave out the Litany, Gloria in Excelsis, 
the Creed, [the] Homily, and the Exhortation to the Communion. 

[After this follows the word " Finis" and then the "Colophon."] 



James I. 1604. 
4D THE ORDER WHERE 

MORNING AND EVENING PRAYER 
SHALL BE USED AND SAID. 

§ I. The Morning and Evening, &"€. 
§2. And here is to be noted, o'c. 
[Same throughout as 1559.] ° 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
id) THE ORDER 

WHERE AND HOW MORNING 

AND EVENING PRAYER SHALL 

BE SAID OR SUNG. 

I.. The Morning and Evening 
Prayer shall be used in the acats- 
tomed place of the Church, Chapel, 
or Chancel, except it be otheiivise 
determined by the Ordiitary of the 
place : and the Chances shall re- 
main as they have done in times 
past. 

i 2. And here is to be noted, that 
the Presbyter or Minister at the 
time of the Communion, and at 
other times in his Ministration, 



shall use such Ornaments in the 
Church as are prescribed, or shall 
be by his Majesty, or his Successors, 
according to the act of Parliament 
provided in that behalf. 



Charles II. 1662. 

THE ORDER FOR 

MORNING AND EVENING 
PRAYER 

DAILY TO BE SAID AND USED 
THROUGHOUT THE YEAR. 

§ I. The Morning and Evening 
Prayer shcdl be, dfc. 

[Same as 1559] 

§ 2. A7id here is to be noted, that 
such Ornatnents of the Church and 
of the Ministas thereof at all times 
of their Ministration, shall be re- 
tained and be in use, as were in 
this Church of England, by the 
Authority of Parliament, in the 
second year of the Reign of King 
Edward the Sixth. 



^ In one ed., 1549, "instead." " In one copy of ed. 1604, the word "all" is acci- 

dentally omitted before " other times in his ministration." 



66 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



H^ AN ORDER ^ 

FOR MATINS, DAILY THROUGH 
THE YEAR. 



^ 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
AN ORDER FOR MORNING 

PRAYER DAILY THROUGHOUT 
THE YEAR. 

§ 7. Ai the beginning both of Mom- 
I'ti^ ing Prayer., and likewise of Evening 
\ Prayer, the Minister shall read 
-J with a loud voice some one of these 
sentences of the Scriptures that fol- 
low. And then he shall say that, 
which is written after the said 
^ sentences. 

At what time soever a sinner 
doth repent him of his sin from the 
bottom of his heart : I will put all 
his wickedness out of my remem- 
brance, saith the Lord. Ezech. i8. 

I do know mine own wickedness, 
and my sin is alway* against me. 
Psalm 51. 

Turn thy face away from our 
sins (O Lord) and blot out all our 
offences. Psal. 51. 

A sorrowful spirit is a sacrifice to 
God : despise not (O Lord) humble 
and contrite hearts. Psal. 51. 

Rent ' your hearts, and not your 
garments, and turn to the Lord 
your God : because he is gentle 
and merciful, he is patient and of 
much mercy, and such a one that 
is sorry for your afflictions. Joel 2. 

To thee, O Lord God, belong- 
eth mercy and forgiveness : for we 
have gone away from thee, and 
have not hearkened to thy voice, 
whereby we might walk in thy 
laws, which thou ' hast appointed 
for us. Dan. 9. 

Correct us, O Lord, and yet in 



thy judgment, not in thy fury, lest 
we should be consumed and brought 
to nothing. Jerem. 2. 

Amend your lives, for the king- 
dom of God is at hand. Matt. 3 . 

I will go to my father and say to 
him : Father, I have sinned against 
heaven, and against thee, I am no 
more worthy to be called thy son. 
Luke 15. 

Enter not into judgment with thy 
servants, O Lord, for no flesh is 
righteous in thy sight. Psal. 142. « 

If we say that we have no sin, we 
deceive ourselves, and there is no 
truth in us. i John i."* 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

AN ORDER FOR, &C. 
[The same throughout as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 

AN ORDER FOR, &C 
[The same throughout as 1553.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

AN ORDER 

FOR MORNING PRAYER 

DAILY THROUGHOUT THE YEAR. 

§ 7. At the beginning both of Morn- 
ing Prayer and likewise of Evening 
Prayer, the Presbyter or Minister 
shall read with a loud voice some 
one of these Sentences of the Scrip- 
tures that follow. And iJun he 
shall say that which is written 
after the said sentences. 
Cast away from you all your 

transgressions whereby ye have 



• Inoneed., 1552, and 1559, "always." 
f Inoneed.,iS52,andeds. 1559, "Rend." 
■ In one ed., 1553, misp. clxii. 



'■ These references, throughout all the 
editions (1663 included), are printed in the 
margin. 



Matins. 



67 



transgressed, and make you a new 
heart and a new spirit ; for why 
will ye die ? For I have no plea- 
sure in the death of him that dieth 
saith the Lord God : wherefore turn 
yourselves and live. Ezek. 18. 31, 
32. 

Hide thy face from my sins, and 
blot out all mine iniquities, Psal. 
51. 9. 

The sacrifices of God are a broken 
spirit : a broken and a contrite 
heart, O God, thou wilt not de- 
spise. Psal. 51. 17. 

Rent your heart, and not your 
garments, and turn unto the Lord 
your God : for he is gracious and 
merciful, slow to anger, and of 
great kindness, and repenteth him 
of the evil. Joel 2. 13. 

To the Lord our God belong mer- 
cies and forgivenesses, though we 
have rebelled against him : Neither 
have we obeyed the voice of the 
Lord our God, to walk in his laws 
which he set before us by his ser- 
vants the prophets '. Dan. 9. 9, 10. 

He that covereth his sins shall 
not prosper, but he that confesseth 
and forsakeththem shall have mercy. 
Prov. 28. 13. 

O Lord correct me but with judge- 
ment ; not in thine anger lest thou 
bring me to nothing. Jer. 10. 24,' 

Enter not into judgement with thy 
servant, for in thy sight shall no 
man living be justified. Psal. 143. 2. 

If we say that we have no sin we 
deceive ourselves, and the truth is 
not in us, i John i. S.*" 



Charles IL 1662. 

THE 

ORDER FOR MORNING 
PRAYER, 

DAILY THROUGHOUT THE YEAR, 

§ 7. At the beginning of Morning 
Prayer the Minister shall, «&-v, 

[Same as 1552.] 
When the wicked man tumeth 
away from his wickedness, that 
he hath committed, and doth that 
which is lawful and right, he shall 
save his soul alive. Ezek. 18. 27. 

I acknowledge my transgressions, 
and my sin is ever before me. Psal, 

51- 3- 

Hide thy face from my sins, and 
blot o\xV mine iniquities. Psal. 51.9. 

The Sacrifices of God, &c. 

Rent your hearts '', and, &c 

To the Lord our God, &c. 

Lord correct me', &c. 
[Each of these the same as 1637.] 

Repent ye ; for the Kingdom of 
Heaven is at hand. S. Mat. 3. 2. 

1 will arise and go to my Father, 
and will say unto him ; Father, I 
have sinned against Heaven, and 
before thee, and am no more worthy 
to be called thy son, S. Luke 15. 
18, 19. 

Enter not into judgement with 
thy servant, O Lord, for in thy 
sight shall no man living be justi- 
fied. Psal. 143. 2. 

If we say, that we have no sin, 
we deceive our selves, and the truth 
is not in us. But, if we confess 
our sins, he is faithful and just to 
forgive us our sins, and to cleanse 
us from all unrighteousness, i !S. 
John I. 8, 9''. 



' In ed. 1662, the words, "by his ser- 
vants the prophets," are omitted. 

J In nearly all the Sealed Books of 1662, 
the word "all" is marked through with 
a pen. 



* In most Sealed Books the "s" is 
added after " heart" with a pen. 

' In most of the Sealed Books the refer- 
ence, Ps. 6. I, has been added with a pen 
after Jer. 10. 24. 



63 



Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

Dearly beloved brethren, the 
scripture moveth us in sundry places, 
to acknowledjje and confess our 
manifold sins and wickedness, and 
that we should not dissemble nor 
cloke them before the face of Al- 
mighty God our heavenly Father, 
but confess them with an humble, 
lowly, penitent and obedient heart : 
to the end that we may obtain for- 
giveness of the same by his infinite 
goodness and mercy. And although 
we ought at all times humbly to 
knowledge " our sins before God : 
yet ought we most chiefly so to do, 
when we assemble and meet toge- 
ther, to render thanks for the great 
benefits that we have received at 
his hands, to set forth his most 
worthy praise, to hear his most holy 
word, and to ask those things which 
be ° requisite and necessary, as well 
for the body as the soul. Where- 
fore I pray and beseech you, as 
many as be" here present, to ac- 
company me with a pure heart and 
humble voice, unto the throne of 
the heavenly grace, saying after me. 

§ 8. ^ general confession, to be said 

of the whole congregation after the 

minister, ktueling. 

Almighty and most merciful 

Father, we have erred and strayed 

from thy ways, like lost sheep. We 

have followed too much the devices 

and desires of our own hearts. We 

have oftended against thy holy laws. 

We have left undone those things 

which we ought to have done, and 



we have done those things which 
we ought not to have done, and 
there is no health in us : but thou, 
O Lord, have mercy upon us miser- 
able offenders. Spare thou them, 
O God, which confess their faults. 
Restore thou them that be" peni- 
tent, according to thy promises de- 
clared unto mankind, in Christ Jesu 
our Lord. And grant, O most mer- 
ciful Father, for his sake, that we 
may hereafter live a godly, righte- 
ous, and sober life, to the glory of 
thy holy name. Amen. 

§ 9. TTie absolution to be pronounced 
by the minister alone. 
Almighty God, the Father of 
our Lord Jesus Christ, which" de- 
sireth not the death of a sinner, but 
rather that he may turn from his 
wickedness and live : and hath 
given power and commandment to 
his ministers, to declare and pro- 
nounce to his people, being peni- 
tent, the absolution ' and remission 
of their sins : he pardoneth and ab- 
solveth P all them which *> truly re- 
pent, and unfeignedly believe his 
holy Gospel. ' Wherefore we be- 
seech him to grant us true repent- 
ance and his holy spirit, that those 
things may please him, which we 
do at this present, and that the rest 
of our life hereafter may be pure 
and holy : so that at the last we 
may come to his eternal joy, through 
Jesus Christ our Lord *. 

§ 10. The people shall atiswer. 
Amen. 



" In cds. 157a, and af. .rwards, " ac- 
knowledge. " 

° In ed. 1662, "are." 

" In eds. 1637 and 1662, "who." 

P In one ed., 155a, "obsolution" and 
"obsolveth." 



<» In ed. 1663, " that." 

' In ed. i66a, "Wherefore lei us beseech 
him." 

■ In one ed. i559. and 1596, "Amen" 
is added here as well as in the rubric. 



Matins. 



69 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
Dearly beloved, &c. 

[The same as 1552 throughout.] 






^ c.'- '\ James I. 1604. 

• — Dearly beloved, &c. , 

[The same as 1552 throughout.] 

Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
Dearly beloved, &c. 

[The same as 1352, to] 

§ 8. ^ general confession to be said 
by all that are present after or with 
the Deacon or Presbyter, all humbly 
kneeling. 

Almighty and most merciful . . . 

[continued the same as 1552, to] 

and sober life, to the glory of thy 
holy Name, and the salvation of 
our own souls. Amen. 

§ 9. The Absolution or Remission of 
sins to be pronounced by the Pres- 
byter alone, he standing up and 
Utming himself to the people, but 
they still remaining humbly upon 
their knees. 

Almighty GOD, the Father of 
our Lord Jesus Christ, who desireth 
not the death of a sinner, but rather 
that he may turn from his wickedness 
and live ; and who hath given power 
and commandment to the Presbyters 
of his Church the ministers of his 



gospel to declare and pronounce to 
his people, being penitent, the Ab- 
solution and Remission of their sins : 
The same Almighty God pardoneth 
and absolveth all them which truly 
repent, and unfeignedly believe his 
holy Gospel. Wherefore we be- 
seech him to grant us true repent- 
ance, and his holy spirit, that we 
may receive from him absolution 
from all our sins, that those things 

[continued the same as 1552, to] 

§ 10. The people shall answer. 
Amen. 



Charles II. 1662. 

Dearly beloved, &c. 

[The same as 1552.] 

%^. A general Confession to be saii 
of the whole congregation after the 
Minister, all kneeling. 

Almighty and most, &c. 

[The same as 1552.] 

§ 9. The Absolution or Remission of 
sins to be pronounced by the Priest 
alone, standing ; the people still 
kneeling. 

Almighty God, the Father, &c. 

[continued same as 1532, to] 

§10. The people shall ansiver here, 
and at the end of all other prayers. 
Amen. 



» There is an ornamental rule intro- 
duced here in the Scotch edition, as if to 



divide off the introductory part from the 
rest of the Service. 



70 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§11. 



The Priest being in the quire, shall begin with a loud voice the 
Lord's Prayer, called the Pater noster. 



Our Father, which art in heaven, hallowed be thy name. 
Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done in earth as it is in 
heaven. Give us this day our daily bread. And forgive us 
our trespasses, as we forgive them that trespass against us. 
And lead us not into temptation. But deliver us from eviL 
Amen. 

§ 12. TJien likewise he shall say^ 

O Lord, open thou my lips. 

Answer, 
And my mouth shall shew forth thy praise. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

§ II. Then shall the Minister begin 
the Lord's Prayer with a loud 
voice. 

Our Father which art in heaven, 
hallowed be thy Name. Thy king- 
dom come. Thy will be done in 
earth as it is in heaven. Give us 
this day our daily bread. And for- 
give us our trespasses, as we forgive 
them that trespass against us. And 
lead us not into temptation. But 
deliver us from eviL Amen. 

§12. Tlien likewise he shall say. 

O Lord, open thou our lips. 

Answer. 
And our mouth shall shew forth 
thy praise. 

Priest. 
O God, make speed to save us. 

Ansiver. 
O Lord, make haste to help us. 

Priest. 
Glory be to the Father, and to 
tlie Son, and to the Holy Ghost. 



" In all eds. of 1549 as well as of 155a, the 
Gloria Patri is in some places abbreviated 
and in others printed in full, as it would 



As it was in the beginning, is 
now, and ever shall be : world 
M'ithout end. Amen". 

Praise ye the Lord. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

§ II. Then shall tlu Minister, &V. 
[The same as 1553 throughout.] 



James I. 1604. 

§ II. Then shall the Minister, &>c. 
[The same as 1553 throughout.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

§11. Then shall the Presbyter or 
Minister begin the Lord's pray.-r 
with a loud voice. And in this 
and in all other places of the liturgy 
where the last words, for Thine is 
the kingdom, &c are expressed, 
the presbyter shall read them. But 
in all places rvhere they are not ex- 
pressed he shall end at these 7oordf, 
But deliver us from eviL Amen. 



appear, simply according to the printer's 
convenience ; no notice of such variation 
is therefore taken. 



Matins. 



7;- 



Priest. 
O God, make speed * to save me. 
Answer. 
O Lord, make haste to help me. 
Priest. 
Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy 
Ghost. 

As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be world 
without end. Amen. 
Praise ye the Lord. 

And from Easter to Trinity Sunday. 
Alleluia. 



Our Father which art in heaven, 
hallowed be thy Name. Thy king- 
dom come. Thy will be done on 
earth, as it is in heaven. Give us 
this day our daily bread. And for- 
give us our trespasses, as we forgive 
them that trespass against us. And 
lead us not into temptation, but 
deliver us from evil. ' ' For thine 
is the kingdom, the power and the 
glory, for ever and ever." Amen. 

§ 1 2. Then liketvise he shall say, 

O Lord, open thou our lips. 

Answer. 
And our mouth shall shew forth 
thy praise. 

Presbyter. 
O God, make speed to save us. 

Answer. 
O Lord, make haste to help us. 

§ 13. Then all 0/ them standing up, 
the Presbyter shall say or sing, 

Glory be to the Father, and to 
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ; 
Answer. 
As it was in the beginning, is 
now, and ever shall be : world 
without end. Amen. 

Praise ye the Lord. 

Afiswer. 

The Lord's Name be praised. 



Charles II. 1662. 

§ 1 1. Then the Minister shall kneel, 
and say the Lord's Prayer with an 
audible voice; the people also kneel- 
ing, and repeating it with him, 
both here, and wheresoever else it is 
used in Divine Service. 

Our Father, which art, &c 

[continued to] 

.... For ever and ever. Amen. 

§ 12. Then likewise, &'c. 

[continued the same as 1552, to] 
O Lord, make haste to help us. 

§ 13. Here all standing up, the 
Priest shall say. 

Glory be to the Father, and to 
the Son, and to the Holy Ghost ; 
Answer. 
As it was in the beginning, is 
now, and ever shall be : world 
without end. Amen. 
Priest. 
Praise ye the Lord. 
Anszuer. 
The Lord's Name be praised. 



» In one ed., 1549, "good speed;" and in some copies of 1559, "make haste to 
speed us." 



72 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ 14. Then shall be said or sung without any Invitatory this Psalm. 
Venite, exultemus, &>€. in English, as Jolloweth : 

Psalm xcv. 

O COME let us sing unto the Lord : let us heartily rejoice in 
the strength of our salvation. 

Let us come before his presence with thanksgiving : and 
shew ourselves glad in him with Psalms. 

For the Lord is a great God : and a great King, above all 
gods : 

In his hand are all the corners of the earth : and the 
strength of the hills is his also. 

The sea is his, and he made it : and, his hands prepared 
the dry land. 

O come, let us worship and fall down : and kneel before 
the Lord our maker. 

For he is (the Lord) our God : and we are the people of his 
pasture, and the sheep of his hands ^ 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

§ 14. Then shall be said or sung 
this Psalm following. 

O COME let us sing, &c. 
[The same as 1549.] 
Then shall follow certain 
Psalms, &v. 
[Same as 1549O 



§15. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

§ 14. Then shall be said or sung 

this Psalm following. 
O COME let us sing, &c 

[Same as 1549.] 
§ 15. 77/,'« shall follo70, &=€. 
[Same as i549.] 



James I. 1604. 

§ 14. Then shall be said or sung 

this Psalm following. 

Venite exultemtis Domino'*, 

O COME let us sing, &c. 

[The same as i549.] 

§ 15. Then shall follow, dfc. 

[Same as 1549.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

§ 14- Then shall be said or sung 

this Psalm following. 

Ps. xcv. 

O COME, let us sing unto the 
Lord : let us make a joyful noise 
to the rock of our salvation. 

Let us come before his presence 
with thanksgiving : and make a joy- 
ful noise unto him with Psalms. 

For the Lord is a great God : and 
a great King above all gods. 

In his hand are all the deep places 
of the earth : the strength of the hills 
is his also. 

The sea is his, and he made it : 
and his hands formetl the dry land. 

O come, let us bow do\vn : let 
us kneel before the Lord our Maker. 

For he is our God : and we are 
tlie people of his pasture, and tlie 
sheep of his hand. 

To day if ye will hear his voice, 
harden not your heart : as in the 
provocation, and as in the day of 
temptation in the wilJcmess ; 

When your fathers tempted me : 
proved me, and saw my work. 

Forty years long was I grieved 



J In ed. i66a, "hand." 

■ In two eds., 1559, and in most eds. 



afterwards, Venite exultemHi Domine is 
priuled in the margin. 



Matins. 



73 



To day if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts : as 
in the provocation, and as in the day of temptation in the 
wilderness. 

When your fathers tempted me : proved me, and saw my 
works. 

Forty year long was I grieved with this generation, and 
said : it is a people that do err in their hearts : for they have 
not known my ways. 

^, Unto whom I sware in my wrath : that they should not 
enfe=4nto my rest. 

Glory'^Tye to the Father, and to the Son : and to the holy 
ghost. As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be : 
world without end. Amen ^. 

§ 15. Then shall follow certain Psalms in order as they be^ appointed in 
a table made for thaf- purpose, except there be proper Psalms appointed for 
that day. And at the end of every Psalm throughout the year, and like- 
%uise in the end of Benedictus, Benedicite, Magnificat, and Nunc Di- 
mittis, shall be repeated. 
Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, &c. 



with this generation, and said : It 
is a people that do err in their heart, 
and they have not known my ways. 

Unto whom I sware in my wrath : 
that they should not enter into my 
rest. 

Glory be to the Father, and to 
the Son : and to the holy Ghost. 

As it was in the beginning, is 
now, and ever shall be : world with- 
out end. Amen. 
§ 15. Then shall follow, &'c. 
[Same as 1549, to] 

And as at the end of the Venite, 
so also at the end of evety Psalm 
throughout the year, and likciutse in 
the end of Benedictus, Magnificat, 
and Nunc dimittis, shall be repeated. 

Glory be to the Father, and to the 
Son : and to the Holy Ghost. 
And the People shall answer. 

As it was in the beginning, is now, 
and ever shall be : world without 
end. Amen. 
Every one standing up at the same ^. 



Charles II. 1662. 

§ 14. Then shall be said, or sung 
this Psalm follozvlng : Except on 
Easter day, upon which another 
Anthem is appointed: and on the 
Nineteenth day of every month it 
is not to be read here, but in the 
ordinary course of the Psalms. 

Venite, exultemus Domino. Psal. 95. 
O COME let us sing, &c. 
[The same as 1549.] 

§15. Then shall follorv the Psalms 
in order as they be appointed. And 
at the end of every Psalm through- 
out the year, and likewise in the 
end of Benedicite, Benedictus, 
Magnificat, and Nunc dimittis, 
shall be repeated. 
Glory be to the Father, and to 

the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ; 
Ansiuer. 
As it was in the beginning, is 

now, and ever shall be : world 

without end. Amen. 



* In 1552, and afterwards, the Gloria 
Patri is divided into two verses. 

^ In eds. of 1552 and 1559, as well as 
1549, sometimes " been" is printed. 



"= In one ed., 1549, "the." 

^ Only in one of the Scotch editions do 
the words, ' 'Every one standing up at tlie 
sa?ne," appear. 



74 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ 16. Then shall be read two lessons distiiutly with a loud voice, that the 
people may hear. The first of the Old Testament, the second of the Neiv ; 
like as they be appointed by * the Kalendar, except there be proper lessons 
assigned for that day : the minister that readeth the lesson, standing and 
tuf ning him so as he may best be heard of all such as be present. A ml 
before every lesson, the minister shall say thus. T/ie first, second, third or 
fourth chapter of Genesis or Exodus, Matthew, Afarh*, or other like as is 
appointed in the Kalendar. And in the aid of every Chapter, he shall say. 
Here endeth such a chapter of such a book. 
And {to the end the people may the better hear) in snch places where they do 
sing, there shall the lessons be sting in a plain tune after the manner of 
distinct reading: and likewise the Epistle and Gospel. 
§ 17. After the first lesson shall follow Te Deum laudamus, in English, 
daily throughout the year, except in Lent, all the ruhich time in the place 
ofte Deum shall be used Benedicite omnia Opera Domini Domino, in 
English asfollmveth : 

Te Deum [Laudamus.] s 
We praise thee, O God, we knowledge ^ thee to be the Lord. 
All the earth doth worship thee, the Father everlasting. 
To thee all Angels cry aloud, the heavens and all [the] 
powers therein. 

To thee Cherubim, and Seraphim continually do cry, 
Holy, holy, holy. Lord God of Sabaoth, 
Heaven and earth are full of» the majesty of thy glory. 
The glorious company of the Apostles, praise thee. 
The goodly fellowship of the Prophets, praise thee. 
The noble army of Martyrs praise thee. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

§ 16. 7 hen shall be read, ^'c. 

[Same as 1549.] 
§ 17. Afier the first Lesson shall fol- 
loio T? deum Laudamus, in Eng- 
lish, daily through^ the whole year. 

Te Deum. 
We praise thee, O God, &c. 
[The same as i549.] 



§16. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

Then shall be read, &'c. 
[Same as 1549.] 
§ 1 7. After the first lesson, dfc. 
[Same as. 1552.] 

We praise thee, O God, &c. 
[The same as 1549.] 



§16. 



James I. 1604. 

Then shall be read, dfc. 
[Same as 1549.] 
§17. After the first lesson, dT'c. 

[Same as 1552.] 
We praise thee, O God, &c. 
[The same as 1549.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
§ 16. Then shall be read, er-v. 

[Same as 1549, to] 
the Presbyter or Af mister that read- 
eth the Lesson standing and turn- 
ing him so that he may best be 
heard of all such as be present. 
And before every Lesson the Pres- 
byter or Minister shall say . . . 
[continued the same as 1549.] 



• In ed. 1604, and afterwards, "in." 
' In Scotch ed. 1637, " Saint Matthew 
and Saint Mark." 

8 In two eds., IS49> 'he title runs, "The 
Praise of God the t ather ; the Son ; and 
the Holy Ghost." In one ed., 1549, the 



TV Deum is omitted from its place, and 

printed on another leaf, 
i" In Scotch ed., 1637, and ed. 1662, 

"acknowledge." 
' In two eds., 1549, "replenished with." 
j In eds. 1596, 1604, &c., "throughout." 



Matins. 



75 



The holy church throughout all the world doth knowledge ^ 
tiiee. 

The Father of an infinite majesty. 

Thy 1 honourable, true, and only Son, 

Also the Holy Ghost ™ the Comforter. 

Thou art the King of Glory, O Christ. 

Thou art the everlasting Son of the Father. 

When thou tookest upon thee to deliver man, thou didst 
not abhor the virgin's womb. 

When thou hadst overcome ^ the sharpness of death, thou 
didst open the kingdom of heaven to all believers. 

Thou sittest on ° the right hand of God, in the Glory of the 
Father. 

We believe that thou shalt come to be our judge. 

We therefore pray thee, help thy servants, whom thou hast 
redeemed with thy precious blood. 

Make them to be numbered with thy saints, in glory 
everlasting. 

O Lord, save thy people : and bless thine heritage. 

Govern them and lift them up for ever. 

Day by day we magnify thee. 

And we worship thy name ever world without end. 

Vouchsafe, O Lord, to keep us this day without sin. 

O Lord, have mercy upon us : have mercy upon us. 

O Lord, let thy mercy lighten upon us : as our trust is 
in thee. 

O Lord, in thee have I trusted : let me never be 
confounded. 



§ 1 7. AJier the first lesson, shall be 
said or sung Te Deum laudamus 
in English, daily throughout the 
whole year. 



Charles II. 1662. 
16. T^en shall be read distinctly 
with an audible voice the First 
Lesson, taken out of the Old Testa- 
ment, as ts appointed in theKalen- 
dar, (except there be proper Les- 
sons assigned for that day:) He, 
that readeth, so standing, and 
turning himself, as he may best 
be heard of all such as are present. 



^ In eds. 1637, &c., "acknowledge." 
■ In ed. 1596, 1637, and 1662, "thine." 
■" In two eds., 1549, "The Holy Ghost 



§ 17. And after that, shall be said, 
or sung in English the Hymn, 
called Te Deum Laudamus, daily 
throughout the year. 

1 6. Note that befo7-e every Lesson the 
Minister shall say. Here begin- 
neth such a Chapter, or Verse of 
such a Chapter, of such a Book : 
And after every Lesson, Here 
endeth the First, or the Second 
Lesson. 

Te Deum Laudamus. 
We praise thee, O God, &c. 
[The same as 1549.] 



also being the Comforter." 

" In two eds., 1549, "overcomed." 

o In one ed. 1596, 1637, and 1662, "at."' 



1(> 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



Benedicite, omnia opera Domini Domino p. 

O ALL ye 9 works of the Lord, speak good of the Lord : 
praise him, and set him up for ever. 

O ye Angels of the Lord, speak good of the Lord : praise 
him ', and set him up for ever. 

O ye heavens, speak good of the Lord : praise him, and set 
him up for ever. 

O ye waters that be above the firmament, speak good of the 
Lord : praise him, and set him up for ever. 

O all ye powers of the Lord, speak good of the Lord : 
praise him, and set him up for ever. 

O ye Sun, and Moon, speak good of the Lord : praise him, 
and set him up for ever. 

O ye stars of heaven, speak good of the Lord : praise him, 
and set him up for ever. 

O ye showers, and dew, speak good of the Lord : praise 
him, and set him up for ever. 

O ye winds of God, speak good of the Lord : praise him, 
and set him up for ever. 

O ye fire and heat, praise ye the Lord : praise him, and 
set him up for ever. 

O ye winter and summer, speak good of the Lord : praise 
him, and set him up for ever. 

O ye dews and frosts, speak good of the Lord : praise him, 
and set him up for ever. 

O ye frost and cold, speak good of the Lord : praise him, 
and set him up for ever. 

O ye ice and snow, speak good of the Lord : praise him, and 
set him up for ever. 

O ye nights and days, speak good of the Lord : praise him, 
and set him up for ever. 

O ye light and darkness, speak good of the Lord : praise 
him, and set him up for ever. 

O ye lightnings and clouds, speak good of the Lord : praise 
him, and set him up for ever. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

§ 18. Or this Canticle, Benedicite 
omnia opera Domini Domino. 
O ALL ye works of the Lord, 
bless ye the Lord : praise him and 
magnify him for ever. 



[And continued the same as 1549, except 

bless ye the I>ord : praise him and 
magnify him for ever. 

is used throughout instead of " Speak good 
of the Lord : praise him, and set him up 
for ever."] 



P Ineds.^ iSS9i "&c." instead of Domini 
Domino; in eds. 1662, " &c" fmii/cii. 



1 In one ed., 1359, "the." 

' In two eds., 1559, " praise ye liim." 



Matins. 77 

O let the earth speak good of the Lord : yea, let it praise 
him, and set him up for ever. 

O ye mountains and hills, speak good of the Lord : 
praise him, and set him up for ever. 

O all ye green things upon the earth, speak good of the 
Lord : praise him, and set him up for ever. 

O ye wells, speak good of the Lord : praise him, and set him 
up for ever. 

O ye seas, and floods, speak good of the Lord : praise him, 
and set him up for ever. 

O ye whales, and all that move in the waters, speak good of 
the Lord : praise him, and set him up for ever. 

O all ye fowls of the air, speak good of the Lord : praise 
him, and set him up for ever. 

O all ye beasts, and cattle, speak ye good of the Lord : 
praise him, and set him up for ever. 

O ye children of men, speak good of the Lord : praise him, 
and set him up for ever. 

O let Israel speak good of the Lord : praise him, and set 
him up for ever. 

O ye priests of the Lord, speak good of the Lord : praise 
him, and set him up for ever. 

O ye servants of the Lord, speak good of the Lord : praise 
him, and set him up for ever. 

O ye spirits and souls of the righteous, speak good of the 
Lord : praise him, and set him up for ever. 

O ye holy and humble men of heart, speak ye good of 
the Lord : praise ye * him, and set him up for ever. 

O Ananias, Azarias, and Misael, speak ye good of the Lord : 
praise ye ^ him, and set him up for ever. 

Glory be to the Father, and to the Son : and to the Holy 
Ghost. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
§ 18. Or this Canticle, o^c. 
[The same as 1552. 



James I. 1604. 

§ 18. Or this Canticle, &•€. 
[The same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

§18. Or this Psalm. 

Dominus regit me. Psal. xxiii. 

The Lord is my shepherd, &c. 

[The Psalm is printed entire '.] 

Charles II. 1662. 

§ 18. Or this Canticle, &^c. 
[The same as 1552.] 



• In eds. 1352, and afterwards, "praise ' It will be found printed in the pre- 

tim." sent book as the Introit for Septuagesima. 



78 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ 19. And after the Second Lesson, throughout the whole year, shall be used 
Benedictus Dominus Deus Israel, ^j'c. in English^ \as jblloweth ;] 

£enedictus\ \mc. i. 

Blessed be the Lord God of Israel : for he hath visited and 
redeemed his people ; 

And hath lifted up an horn of salvation to us'' : in the 
house of his servant David ; 

As he spake by the mouth of his holy Prophets : which have y 
been since the world began ; 

That we should be saved from our enemies : and from the 
hands ' of all that hate us ; 

To perform the * mercy promised to our fathers ^ : and to 
remember his holy covenant ; 

To perform the oath which he sware to our father'' Abra- 
ham : that he would give '• us ; 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

§ 19. And after the second Lesson 
shall be used and said, Benedictus, 
in English as/olloweth. 

Benedictus. 
Blessed be the Lord, &a 

[The same as 1549.] 

§ 2a O the c Psalm. Jubilate *. 
[Not printed in this edition.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

§ 19. And after the second lesson shall 
be used and said Benedictus in 
English cts followeth. 

[Same as 1549.] 



" In two eds., 1549, the title runs, "The 
SongofZachary ; Benedictus: and Thanks- 
giving for the performance of God's pro- 
mises." 

In one ed. also, 1549, The Benedictus is 
not printed in its place, but on a separate 
sheet. 

« In eds. 1552, 1559, and afterwards, 
"And hath raised up a mighty salva- 
tion for us." In Scotch ed., 1637, "And 
hath raised up an horn of ssdvation 
for us." 



§ 20. Or the c Psalm. Jubilate. 

O BE joyful in the Lord (all ye 
lands) : serve the Lord with glad- 
ness, and come before his presence 
with a song. 

Be ye sure, that the Lord he is 
God : it is he that hath made us, 
and not we our selves, we are his 
people, and the sheep of his pas- 
ture. 

O go your way into his gates with 
thanksgiving, and into his courts 
with praise : be thankful unto him, 
and speak good of his Name. 

For the Lord is gracious, his 
mercy is everlasting : and his truth 
endureth from generation to gene- 
ration. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 



1 In two eds., 1349, "hath been." 

• In Scotch ed., 1637, "hand." 

' In one ed., 1559, "thy" instead of 
"the." 

•" In eds. 1552, and afterwards (except 
Scotch ed.), "forefathers." 

• In eds. 1552, and afterwards (except 
Scotch ed. I, " forefather." 

'' In Scotch ed., 1637, "grant unto us." 

• In two eds., 1552, and one 1559, the 
title is, "Or Jubilate Deo, Psalm c." In 
one ed., 1559, " Or else this Psalm." 



Mai INS. 



79 



That we being delivered out of the hands of our enemies : 
might serve him without fear ; 

In holiness and righteousness before him : all the days of 
our life. 

And thou, Child, shalt be called the Prophet of the Highest : 
for thou shalt go before the face of the Lord, to prepare his 
ways ; 

To give knowledge of salvation unto his people : for^ the 
remission of their sins, 

Through the tender mercy of our God : whereby the day- 
spring from an s high hath visited us ; 

To give light to them that sit in darkness, and in the shadow 
of death : and to guide our feet into the way of peace. 

Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever, &c. 



James I. 1604. 

§ 19. And after the second lesson shall 
be used and said Benedictus in 
English as /olloweth. 

[The same as 1552.] 
§ 20. Or the c Psalm. Jubilate. 

[The same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637, 

§ 19. And after the second lesson shall 
be said or sung^ Benedictus Donii- 
nus Deus Israel in English as /ol- 
loweth. 

Benedictus. Luke i. 68. 
Blessed be the Lord, &c. 
[The same as 1549.] 
§ 20. Or this c Psalm. Jubilate Deo. 

Make a joyful noise unto the 
Lord, all ye lands. 

Serve the Lord with gladness : 
come before his presence with 
singing. 

Know ye that the Lord he is 
God, it is he that hath made us, 
and not we our selves ; we are his 
people and the sheep of his pasture. 



Enter into his gates with thanks- 
giving and into his courts with 
praise : be thankful unto him and 
bless his Name. 

For the Lord is good ; his mercy 
is everlasting : and his tmth en- 
dureth to all generations. 

Glory be to the Father, and to 
the Son, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, is 
now, &c. 

Charles IL 1662. 

§ 19. Then shall be read in like 
manner the Second Lesson, taken 
out of the New Testament. And 
after that, the Hymn following ; 
except when that shall happen to 
be read in the Cha-bter for the day, 
or for the Gospel on St. John Bap- 
tist's day. 

Benedictus. S. Luke i. 68. 
Blessed be the Lord, &c. 

[The same as 1549.] 
§ 20. Or this Psalm. Jubilate Deo. 
O be joyful, &c. 

[The same as 1559.] 



' In Scotch ed., 1637, "by." 
B In three eds., 1552, "an." In one ed., 
1552, "on." In one ed., 1559, and after- 



wards, "on." 

•■ In one Scotch ed., 1637, "used and 



8o 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



121. Tlun shall be said daily through the year, th^se\ prayers following, as 
well at Evensong as at Matins, all devoutly kneeling '. 

Lord, have mercy upon us. Christ, have mercy upon us ''. 
Lord, have mercy upon us. 

§§ 22, 23. The7i the Minister shall say the Creed and the Lord's Prayer 

in English, with a loud voice, &=€, 
Answer. But deliver us from evil. Amen. 
Priest. O Lord, shew thy mercy upon us. 
Answer. And grant us thy salvation. 
Priest\ O Lord, save the king"*. 
Answer. And mercifully hear us when we call upon thee. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

§ 22. Then shall be said the Creed, 
by the Minister and t/ie people, 
standing. 

I BELIEVE in God the Father 
almighty, maker of heaven and 
earth. And in Jesus Christ his only 
Son our Lord, which ° was conceived 
by the holy Ghost, bom of the 
virgin Mary : suffered under Ponce 
Pilate", was crucified, dead and 
buried, he descended into hell. The 
third day he rose' again from the 
dead. He ascended into heaven, 
and sitteth on the right hand of 
God the Father almighty. From 
thence shall he •> come to judge the 
quick and the dead. I believe in 
the Holy Ghost. The holy Catholic 
Church. The communion of saints. 
The forgiveness of sins. The resur- 
rection of the body. And the life 
everlasting. Amen. 

§ 21. And after that, these prayers 
follmuing, as well at evening 
prayer as at morning prayer : all 
devoutly kneeling. The Minister 
first pronouncing with a loud 
voice. 



* In one ed., T549, the Rubric, "Then 
shall be said daily," which in other edi- 
tions follows the Benedictus, is erroneously 
placed before it. 

k In eds. 1604 and i66a, the second line 
is in a different tj-pe to the rtst, signifying 
that it K to be said by the people, and not 
by the Priest. 

' In eds. i?78, &c., the word " Priest " is 
altered to " \Iinister," and so on throush- 
out; but restored in 1604 and in most 



The Lord be with you. 

Afisu'er, 
And with thy spirit. 

The^ Minister. 
Let us pray. 
Lord, have mercy upon us. 

Christ, have mercy upon us. 
Lord, have mercy upon us. 
§ 23. Then the Minister, Clerks and 
people, shall say the Lord^s prayer 
in English, with a loud voice. 
Our Father which art, &c. 
§ 24, Then the Ministet standing 

up shall say. 
O Lord, shew thy mercy upon us. 

Answer. 
And grant us thy salvation. 
[Continued same as 1549 to] 
Answer. 
And take not thy holy Spirit 
from us. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
22. Then shall be said, ^c. 
[The same throughout as 1552.] 

James L 1604. 

22. Then sliall be said, &>c. 
[The same throughout as 1552.] 



books after. 

■" In ed. 1559, &c., "the queen;" and 
in Scotch ed., 1637, "our king." 

" In ed. 1662, "who was." 

• In ed. 1662, "Pontius Pilate." 

P In one ed., 1559, "arose." 

■) In one ed., 1552 ; in eds. 1596, and 
afterwards, " he shall." 

' In one ed., 1559, and in eds. 1604 and 
afterwards, "The" emitted. 



Matins. 



8i 



Priest. Endue thy ministers * with righteousness. 
Answer. And make thy chosen people joyful. 
Priest. O Lord, save thy people. 
Answer. And bless thine inheritance. 
Priest. Give peace in our time, O Lord. 
Answer. Because there is none other that fighteth for us, 
but only thou, O God. 

Priest. O God, make clean our hearts within us. 
Answer. And take not thine ' holy Spirit from us. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

§ 22. Then shall be said or sung the 
Creed by the Presbyter or Minister 
and the people standing. 

I BELIEVE in God, &c. 
[The same as 1552.] 

§ 21. And after that these prayers 
following as well at Evening 
prayer as at Morning prayer, all 
devoutly kneeling, the Presbyter or 
Minister first pronouncing with 
a loud voice. 
The Lord be with you. 

Ansi.ver. 
And with thy spirit. 

Presbyter. 
Let us Pray. 
Lord have mercy upon us. 

Christ have mercy upon us. 
Lord have mercy upon us. 

§ 23. Then the Presbyter, Clerks, 
and people shall say the Lord^s 
p7-ayer in English with a loud 
voice. 

Our Father, &c. 

[Printed in full to] 
for ever and ever. Amen. 

§ 24. Then the Presbyter standing up 

shall say, 

O Lord, shew thy mercy, &c. 

[Continued the same as 1549, except] 

Presbyter. 
[throughout instead of Priest, down to] 



Answer. 
And take not thy holy spirit 
from us. 



Charles II. 1662. 

§ 22. Then shall be sung, or said the 
Apostles'' Creed by the Minister; 
and the people standing. Except 
only such days as the Creed of St. 
Athanasius is appointed to be read. 
I believe in God, &c. 

[The same as 1552.] 

§ 21. And after that, these Prayers 
following, all devoutly kneeling, 
the Minister first pronouncing 
with a loud voice. 

The Lord be with you. 

[Continued same as 1552.] 

§ 23. Then the Minister, Cle7-ks, and 
people shall say the Lord's Prayer 
with a loud voice. 
Our Father, which art, &c. 
[Printed in full to] 

.... deliver us from evil. Amen. 

§ 24. The?t the Priest stattditig up 
shall say, 
O Lord, shew thy mercy upon us. 

Answer, 
And grant us thy salvation. 
[Continued same as 1549, to] 
AnsTtier. 
And take not thy Holy Spirit 
from us. 



• In Scotch ed., 1637, "thy Presbyters 
and Ministers." 



' In most eds., 1552 and 1559, "thine;" 
afterwards, "thy." 



82 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549, 



Priest. The Lord be with you. 
Answer. And with thy spirit 

§ 25. T/ien shall daily follow three Collects. The first of the day, which 
shall be the same t/tat is appoittted at the Communion. The second for 
peace. The third for grace to livewfll. And the tivo last Collects siiall 
never alter, but daily be said at Matins throughout all the year, as follow- 
eth : the Priest standing up, and saying. 

Let us pray. 

Then the Collect of the day. 

§ 26. The second Collect : for peace. 

O God, which art author of peace, and lover of concord, 
in knowledge of whom standeth our eternal life, whose service 
is perfect freedom : defend us, thy humble servants, in all 
assaults of our enemies, that we, siurely trusting in thy defence. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
§ 25, Then shall follow three Col- 
lects. Tlie first of the day, which 
shall be the same that is appointed 
at the Communion. The second 
for peace. T/ie third for Grace to 
live well. And the two last Col- 
lects shall never alter, but daily be 
said at morning prayer, through- 
out all the year asfolloweth. 

§ 26. The second Collect for Peace. 

O God, which art author, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

§ 27. The third Collect for Grace. 

O Lord our heavenly Father, 

almighty and everlasting God, &c 

[CoDtinued the same as 1549O 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
§ 25. Tlien shall follow, &'c. 
[The same as 1552 throughout.] 

James I. 1604. 
§ 25. Tlien shall follow, dr'c. 
[The same as 1553 throughout.] 

Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
§ 25, Then shall follow three Col- 
■ lects, ^-c. 

[The same as 1553 throughout] 



[At the end is the following Rubric] 
§ 29. After this collect ended follow- 
eih the Litany, and if the Litany 
be not appointed to be said or sun^ 
that morning, then shall next be 
said the prayer for the King's Ma- 
jisty, with the rest of the prayers 
following, at the end oftlie Litany, 
and the Benediction. 



§25. 



Charles II. 1662. 
Then shall follo^o, &^. 
[Same as 1552, to] 
.... asfollowdh ; all kneeling. 

§ 26. The second Collect for Peace. 

O God, who art the author, &c 
[Same as 1549.] 

§ 27. TJie third Collect for Grace. 
O Lord our heavenly Father, 
Almighty and everlasting Gotl, who 
hast safely brought us, &a 

[Same as 1349.] 
§ 2S. In Quires and Places where 
they sing, here followeth the 
Anthem. 

§ 29. Then these five Prayers follow- 
ing are to be read here, except when 
t/u Litany is read; and then only 
the two last are to be read, as they 
are there placed. 



Matins. 83 

may not fear the power of any adversaries : through the might 
of Jesu ^ Christ our Lord. Amen. 

§ 27, The third Collect : for grace. 
O Lord, our heavenly Father, almighty and everliving God, 
which hast safely brought us to the beginning of this day : de- 
fend us in the same with thy mighty power ; and grant that 
this day we fall into no sin, neither run into any kind of 
danger, but that all our doings may be ordered by thy govern- 
ance, to do always that is righteous in thy sight : through 
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 



A Prayer for the Kitig's Majesty^. 

O Lord our heavenly Father, 
high and mighty, King of kings, 
Lord of lords, the only Ruler of 
princes, who dost from thy throne 
behold all the dwellers upon earth ; 
most heartily we ' beseech thee with 
thy favour to behold our most gracious 
Sovereign Lord King CHARLES, 
and so replenish him with the grace 
of thy holy Spirit, that he may 
alway incline to thy will, and walk 
in thy way : Endue him plenteously 
with heavenly gifts, grant him in 
health and wealth long to live, 
strengthen him that he may van- 
quish and overcome all his enemies ; 
and finally after this life, he may 
attain everlasting joy and felicity, 
through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
Amen. 

A Prayer for [the Royal Family t.'\ 

Almighty God, the fountain of 
all goodness, we humbly beseech 
thee to bless [our gracious Queen 
Catherine, Mary the Queen-Mo- 
ther, James Duke of York, and all 
the Royal Family y;] Endue them 
with thy holy Spirit ; enrich them 
with thy heavenly grace ; prosper 
them with all happiness ; and bring 
them to thine everlasting kingdom, 
through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
Amen. 



A Prayer for the Clergy and People. 
Almighty and everlasting God, 
who alone workest great mar- 
vels ; send down upon our Bishops, 
and Curates, and all Congregations 
committed to their charge, the 
healthful Spirit of thy grace ; and 
that they may truly please thee, 
pour upon them the continual dew 
of thy blessing. Grant this, O Lord, 
for the honour of our Advocate and 
Mediator, Jesus Christ. Amen. 

A Prayer of Saint Chrysostom. 

Almighty God, who hast given 
us grace at this time with one ac- 
cord to make our common suppli- 
cations unto thee, and dost promise, 
that when two or three are gathered 
together in thy Name, thou wilt 
grant their requests ; Fulfil now, 
O Lord, the desires and petitions 
of thy servants, as may be most ex- 
pedient for them ; granting us in 
this world knowledge of thy truth, 
and in the world to come life ever- 
lasting. Amen. 

2 Cor. xiii. 
The grace of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, and the love of God, and 
the fellowship of the Holy Ghost 
be with us all evermore. Amen. 

§ 30. Here endeth the Order of 
Morning Prayer throughout the 
year. 



" In eds. 1552, &c., "Jesus." 

" This and the Prayers following, pre- 
vious to 1662, were printed at the end of 
the Litany. [See p. 276.] 



y The words between bracT<ets are erased 
in some copies of the Sealed books, with 
the intention, no doubt, of their being 
changed as circumstances required. 



84 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



AN ORDER 

FOR EVENSONG 
THROUGH-OUT THE YEAR. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

AN ORDER FOR EVENING 

PRAYER THROUGHOUT THE 

YEAR. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

An Order 

for evening prayer 

throughout the year. 



James I. 1604. 

An Order 

for evening prayer 

throughout the year- 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

An Order for Evening Prayer 

throughout the year. 



Charles II. i66a. 

THE 

ORDER 



Evening Prayer 

Daily throughout the Year. 

i 31 *. At the beginning of Evening 
Prayer the Minister shall read 
with a loud voice some one, or more 
of these Sentences of the Scriptures, 



that follaru). And then he shall 
say that which is written after the 
said Sentences. 

When the wicked man tumeth 
away from his wickedness, that he 
hath committed, and doth that which 
is lawful and right, he shall save his 
soul alive. Ezek. l8. 27. 

I acknowledge my transgressions, 
and my sin is ever before me. Psal. 

51- 3- 

Hide thy face from my sins, and 
blot out mine iniquities. Psal. 51. 9. 

The Sacrifices of God are a broken 
spirit : a broken and a contrite heart, 
O God, thou wilt not despise. PsaL 
SI. 17. 

Rent your hearts, and not your 
garments, and turn unto the Lord 
your God ; for he is gracious and 
merciful, slow to anger, and of great 
kindness, and repenteth him of the 
evil. Joel 2. 13. 

To the Lord our God belong mer- 
cies and foi^venesses, though we 
have rebelled against him : neither 
have we obeyed the voice of the 
Lord our God, to walk in his laws 
which he set before us. Dan. 9. 
9, 10. 

Lord correct me, but with 
judgement ; not in thine anger, lest 
thou bring me to nothing. Jer. 10. 
24. Psal. 6. I. 

Repent ye : for the Kingdom of 
Heaven is at hand. S. Mat. 3. 2. 

1 will arise and go to my Father, 
and will say unto him ; Father, I 
have sinned against Heaven, and 
before thee, and am no more worthy 
to be called thy son. S. Luke 15. 
18, 19. 



* In none of the four previous editions 
do we find printed either the Sentences, 
the Exhortation, the Confession, or the 



Absolution. Practically, the words in 
Rubric S 7 of the Morning I*rayer rendered 
repetition here needless. 



Evensong. 



85 



Enter not into judgement with 
thy servant, O Lord ; for in thy 
sight shall no man living be justi- 
fied. Psal. 143. 2. 

If we say that we have no sin, we 
deceive our selves, and the truth is 
not in us. But if we confess our 
sins, he is faithful and just to for- 
give us our sins, and to cleanse us 
from all unrighteousness, i S. John 
I. 8, 9. 

Dearly beloved brethren, the 
Scripture moveth us in sundry places 
to acknowledge and confess our 
manifold sins and wicjcedness, and 
that we should not dissemble nor 
cloke them before the face of Al- 
mighty God our heavenly Father, 
but confess them with an humble, 
lowly, penitent, and obedient heart, 
to the end that we may obtain for- 
giveness of the same by his infinite 
goodness and mercy. And although 
we ought at all times humbly to ac- 
knowledge our sins before God, yet 
ought we most chiefly so to do, 
when we assemble and meet toge- 
ther, to render thanks for the great 
benefits that we have received at his 
hands, to set forth his most worthy 
praise, to hear his most holy Word, 
and to ask those things which are 
requisite and necessary, as well for 
the body as the soul. Wherefore I 
pray and beseech you, as many as 
are here present, to accompany me 
with a pure heart and humble voice 
unto the throne of the Heavenly 
Grace, saying after me. 

§ 32. A general Confession, to be said 
of ike whole Congregation after the 
Minister, all kneeling. 

Almighty and most merciful 
Father, we have erred and strayed 



from thy ways like lost sheep. We 
have followed too much the devices 
and desires of our own hearts. We 
have ofiended against thy holy laws. 
We have left undone those things 
which we ought to have done ; And 
we have done those things which 
we ought not to have done; And 
there is no health in us. But Thou, 
O Lord, have mercy upon us, miser- 
able offenders. Spare thou them, 
O God, which confess their faults. 
Restore thou them that are peni- 
tent ; According to thy promises de- 
clared unto mankind in Christ Jesu 
our Lord. And grant, O most mer- 
ciful Father, for his sake ; That we 
may hereafter live a godly, righte- 
ous, and sober life. To the glory 
of thy holy name. Amen. 

§ 33. The Absolution or Remission 
of sins to be pronounced by the 
Priest alone, standing ; the people 
still kneeling. 

Almighty God, the Father of 
our Lord Jesus Christ, who desireth 
not the death of a sinner, but rather 
that he may turn from his wicked- 
ness, and live, and hath given power 
and commandment to his ministers 
to declare and pronounce to His 
people, being penitent, the absolu- 
tion and remission of their sins : 
he pardoneth and absolveth all 
them, that truly repent, and un- 
feignedly believe his holy Gospel. 
Wherefore beseech we him to 
grant us true repentance and his 
Holy Spirit ; that those things may 
please him which we do at this pre- 
sent, and that the rest of our life 
hereafter may be pure and holy, so 
that at the last we may come to his 
eternal joy, through Jesus Christ 
our Lord. Amen. 



86 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ 34, Ttu Priest^ shall say. 

Our Father, &c. 

§ 35. 77im likrunse he shall say. 
O God, make speed to save me. 
Afiswer. 
O Lord ', make haste to help me. 

Priest. 
Glory be ^ to the Father, and to the Son : and to the Holy 
Ghost ; 

As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be : 
world without end. Amen. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
§ 34. The Priest shall say. 
Our Father which, &c. 

§ 35' T'/i^w likewise he shall say. 
O Lord, open thou our lips. 

Answer. 
And our mouth shall shew forth 
tliy praise. 

Priest. 
O God, make speed to save us. 

Answer. 
Lord, make haste to help us. 

Priest. 
Glory be to the Father, and to 
the Son, and to the Holy Ghost 

As it was in the b%inning, is 
now, and ever shall be : world 
without end. Amen. 
Praise ye the Lord. 

§ 38. Then « Psalms in order as they 
be appointed in the Table for 
Psalms, except there be proper 
Psalms appointed for that day. 
Tfun a Lesson of the old Testa- 
ment as is ' appointed likewise in 
the /Calendar, except there be pro- 
per lessons appointed for that day. 
After that. Magnificat* in Eng- 
lish asfolloweth. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as 1552.] 



•• In ed. of 1578, "The Minister shall 
say," and so on throughout, " Minister" 
instead of ' ' Priest. " 

" In ed. of 1506, " O Lord." 

^ In one ed., 1549, "Glory to the 
Father." 



James 1. 1604. 
[Same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637, 

§§31 — 34- After the sentences, exhor' 
tation, confession, and absolution, as 
is appointed at morning prayer, 
the Presbyter shall say or sing. 

Our Father, Which art in hea- 
ven, hallowed be thy name. Thy 
kingdom come. Thy will be done 
in earth, as it is in heaven. Give 
us this day our daily bread. And 
forgive us our trespasses, as we for- 
give them that trespass against us. 
And lead us not into temptation; 
but deliver us from evil : for thine 
is the kingdom, the power, and the 
glory, for ever and ever. Amen. 

§ 35. Then likewise he shall say 
or sing. 

O Lord, open thou our lips. 

Answer. 
And our mouth shall shew forth 
thy praise. 



• In ed. 1604, "Then the Psalms." 
' In Scotch ed., 1637, "as it is." 
«r In Scotch ed., 1637, "the Miif^ni- 
ficat." 



Evensong. 



87 



Praise ye the Lord. 

§ 36. And from Easter to Trinity Sunday, 

Alleluia. 

As before is appointed at Matins. 

§ 38. Then ^ Psalms in order as they be appointed in the Table for Psalms, 
except there be proper Psalms appointed for that day. Then a Lesson of 
the Old Testament, as it'^ is appointed likewise in the Calendar, except 
there be proper Lessons appointed for that day. After that, (Magnificat 
anima mea Dominum) in English, \as followethl. 



Presbyter. 
O God, make speed to save us. 

Ansiver. 
O Lord, make haste to help us. 

Presbyter. 
Glory be to the Father, and to 
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ; 

As it was in the beginning, is 
now, and ever shall be : world 
without end. Amen. 

All standing up, as often as it 
is repeated. 

Presbyter. 
Praise ye the Lord. 
Answer. 
The Lord's name be praised. 

g 38. Then the Psalms in order as 
they be appointed in the table for 
Psalms, except there be proper 
Psalms appointed for that day. 
Then a lesson of the Old Testa- 
ment, as it is appointed likewise in 
the /Calender, except there be pro- 
per lessons appointed for that day. 
After that the Magnificat in Eng- 
lish, as followeth. 



Charles IL 1662. 
§ 34. Then the Minister shall kneel, 
and say the Lord's Prayer ; the 
People also kneeling, and repeating 
it with him. 

Our Father, which art in heaven. 
Hallowed be thy Name. Thy king- 
dom come. Thy will be done in 



earth, As it is in heaven. Give 
us this day our daily bread. And 
forgive us our trespasses, As we for- 
give them, that trespass against us. 
And lead us not into temptation ; 
But deliver us from evil : For thine 
is the kingdom, the power, and the 
glory, for ever and ever. Amen. 

§ 35. Then likewise he shall say, 
O Lord, open thou our lips. 
Aiiswer. 
And our mouth shall shew forth 
thy praise. 

Priest. 
O God, make speed to save us. 

Answer. 
O Lord, make haste to help us. 

§ 37. Here all standing np, the 

Priest shall say. 
Glory be to the Father, and to 
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ; 
Anstver. 
As it was in the beginning, is 
now, and ever shall be : world with- 
out end. Amen. 

Priest. 
Praise ye the Lord. 
Answer. 
The Lord's Name be praised. 

§ 38. Then shall be said or sung the 
Psalms ifi order as they be ap- 
pointed. Then a Lesson of the 
Old Testament, as is appointed: 
And after that. Magnificat {or the 
Song of the blessed Virgin Mary) 
in English as followeth. 



"^ In ed. of 1596, "Then the Psalms." 
* In three eds., 1549, "as is appointed," instead of "as it is appointed." 



88 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



Magnificat''. [Luc. i.] 

My soul doth magnify the Lord. 

And my spirit [hath] rejoiced in God my Saviour. 

For he hath regarded the lowHness ' of his handmaiden. 

For behold, from henceforth all generations shall call me 
blessed. 

For he that is mighty hath magnified me ™ : and holy is 
his name. 

And his mercy is on them that fear him : throughout all 
generations °. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
Magnificat [Luke. L] 
My soul doth magnify, &c. 
[The same as 1549.] 

§ 39- Or the xcviii. Psalm. 
Cantate Domino cantictim novum". 

O SING unto the Lord a new- 
song : for he hath done marvellous 
things. 

With his own right hand, and 
with his holy arm : hath he gotten 
himself [the] victory. 

The Lord declared his salvation : 
his righteousness hath he openly 
shewed in the sight of the heathen. 

He hath remembered his mercy 
and truth toward the house of Israel : 
and all the ends of the world have 
seen the salvation of our God. 

Shew your selves joyful unto the 
Lord all ye lands : sing, rejoice and 
give thanks. 

Praise the Lord upon the harp : 
sing to the harp with a psalm of 
thanksgiving. 

With trumpets also and shawms : 
O shew your selves joyful before the 
Lord the King. 

Let the sea make a noise, and all 



k In twoeds., 1549, "The Song of Mary 
rejoicing and praising God," instead of 
" Magnificat," and printed on a separate 
sheet at the close of the volume. 

• In Scotch ed., 1637, "the low es- 
tate of." 

"> In Scotch ed., 1637, "hath done me 
great things." 

" In Scotch ed., 1637, "from generation 
to generation." 



that therein is : the round world, and 
they that dwell therein. 

Let the floods clap their hands, 
and let the hills be joyful together 
before the Lord : for he is come' 
to judge the earth. 

With righteousness shall he judge 
the world : and the people with 
equity. 

Glory be to the Father, and to 
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ; 

As it was in the beginning, is 
now, and ever shall be : world 
without end. Amen. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
Magnificat, Luke. i. *> 
My soul doth, &c 

[The same as 1549.] 

39. Or the xcviii. Psalm, Cantate 

domino canticum novum. 
O SING unto the Lord, &c 
[The same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 
Magnificat, Luke i. 
My soul doth, &c 

[The same as i549-] 



• In one ed., I5S*. "Or else this Psalm, 
Cantate Domino, Psalm xcviii. ;" in three 
eds., 1555, and m one ed., 155a, the words 
"quia mirabilia fecit " are added, but the 
words of the Psalm are omitted. 
P In ed. i66a, "for he cometh." 
1 In one ed. of 1559, " Magnificat, Luke 
X," omitted. 



Evensong. 



89 



He hath shewed strength with his arm : he hath scattered 
the proud in the imagination of their hearts. 

He hath put down the mighty from their seat : and hath 
exalted the humble and meek '. 

He hath filled the hungry with good things : and the rich he 
hath seirt empty away. 

He remembering his mercy, hath holpen his servant Israel : 
as he promised to our fathers*, Abraham and his seed, for 
ever '. 

Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 



§ 39. Or else this Psalm. 
Cantate domino, Ps. 98. 
O SING unto the Lord, &c. 
[The same as 1552'] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
Magnificat, Luke i. 46. 
My soul doth magnify, &c 
[The same as 1549. ] 

§ 39. Or else this Psalm. 
Cantate Domino. Psal. 98. 

O SING unto the Lord a new 
song, for he hath done marvellous 
things : his right hand, and his holy 
arm hath gotten him the victory. 

The Lord hath made known his 
salvation : his righteousness hath 
he openly shewed in the sight of the 
heathen. 

He hath remembered his mercy 
and truth toward the house of Israel : 
and all the ends of the earth have 
seen the salvation of our God. 

Make a joyful noise unto the 
Lord, all the earth : make a loud 
noise, and rejoice, and sing praise. 

Sing unto the Lord with the harp : 
with the harp the voice of a psalm. 



' In Scotch ed., 1637, "and exalted them 
of low degree. " 

• In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "fore- 
fathers. " 



With trumpets and sound of cor- 
net : make a joyful noise before the 
Lord the King. 

Let the sea roar and the fulness 
thereof : the world, and they that 
dwell therein. 

Let the floods clap their hands : 
let the hills be joyful together, 

Before the Lord ; for he cometh 
to judge the earth : with righteous- 
ness shall he judge the world, and 
the people with equity. 

Glory be to the Father, and to 
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ; 

As it was in the beginning, is 
now, and ever shall be : world 
without end. Amen. 



Charles II. 1662. 

Magnificat. S. Luke I. 

My sotil doth magnify, &c 

[The same as iS49-] 

§ 39. Or else this Psalm ; Except it 
be on the nineteenth day of the 
month, when it is read in the or- 
dinary course of the Psalms. 

Cantate Domino. Psal. 98. 
O SING unto the Lord, &c. 
[The same as 1552.] 



• In Scotch ed., 1637, "He hath holpen 
his servant Israel, in remembrance of his 
mercy, as he spake to our fathers, to 
Abraham and to his seed for ever." 



9° 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ 40. Then a Lesson of the New Testament. And after that (Nunc dimittis 
servum tuum) " in English \a.s followeth\ 

Nunc Dimittis*. [Luc ii.] 
Lord, now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace : accord- 
ing to thy word. 

For mine eyes have seen : thy salvation. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

§ 40. Then a Lesson of the new 
Testament. And after that Nunc 
dimittis in English, as followeth. 

Lord now lettest, &c. 

[The same as 1549.1 

§ 41. Or this Psalm ">, Deus mise- 
reatur nostri, iri English. 

§§ 42 — ^46. Then shall follow the 
Creed, with other prayers as is 
before appointed at morning prayer 
after Benedictus. And with three^ 
Collects : First of the Day : the 
second of ^ Peace : Third for^ Aid 
against all perils, as hereafter fol- 
lonveth: which two last Collects 
shall be daily said at evening prayer 
without alteration. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

§ 40. Then a lesson, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

§ 41. Or this Psalm ^, ' Deus mise- 
reatur nostri,' in English. 

God be merciful unto us, and 
bless us : and shew us the light of 
his countenance, and be merciful 
unto us. 

That thy way may be known upon 
earth : thy saving health among all 
nations. 



" In eds. ISS2, iSS9i and afterwards, the 
words "servum tuum" are omitted. 

» In two eds., iS49. " The Song of 
Symeon the Just," instead o/"Nunc di- 
mittis," and printed on a separate slteei. 

y In two eds., 1552, and in three eds., 
1559. " Or else this Psalm, Deus mise- 
reatur, [Ps. Ixvii. ] ;" but the words of the 
Ps.alm are not printed in any of the 1552 
editions. 



Let the people praise thee, O 
God : yea, let all the people praise 
thee. 

O let the nations rejoice and be 
glad : for thou shalt judge the ■■ folk 
righteously, and govern the nations 
upon earth. 

Let the people praise thee, O 
God : yea ** let all the people praise 
thee. 

Then shall the earth bring forth 
her increase : and God, even our 
own God, shall give us his blessing. 

God shall bless us : and all the 
ends of the world shall fear ' him. 

Glory be to the Father, and to 
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ; 

As it was in the beginning, is 
now, and ever shall be : world 
without end. Amen. 

§ 42. Then shall follo7v the Creed, &c 
[Same as 1552.] 



James L 1604. 

§ 40. Then a lesson, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

§ 41, Or else this Psalm, Deus 

Misereatur, Ps. 67. 
GOD be merciful, &c. 

[The same as 1559.] 

I 42. Then shall follow the 

Creed, &c. 

[Same as 1552,] 



■ In one ed. of 1559, "and with the 
Collects." 

» In Scotch ed., 1637, and afterwattis, 
"for peace." 

I" In one ed. of 1559, "third, the, for 
aid ;" and in eds. of 1596, 1604, and after- 
wards, "The third for aid." 

•^ In one ed. of 1559, "thy folk." 

* In ed. 1604, " yea" omitted. 

• In one ed., 1559 (according to Picker- 
ing's reprint j, "praise him." 



Evensong. 



QT 



Which thou hast prepared : before the face of all ' people ; 

To be s a light ^ to lighten the Gentiles : and to be ^ the 
glory of thy people Israel. 

Glory be to the Father, and to the Son : and to the Holy 
Ghost. 

As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be : world 
without end. Amen. 

§§ 43 — 46. T^en the suffrages before assigned at Matins, the clerks kneeling 
likewise, with three Collects. First of the day: Second of fence: Third 
for aid against all perils, as here followeth. Which two last Collects shall 
be daily said at Evensong without alteration. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
§ 40. Then a Lesson of the New 
Testament. And after that. Nunc 
dimittis, in English, as follaiveth. 

Nunc dimittis. Luke ii. 29. 
Lord, now lettest, &c. 
[The same as 1549.] 

§ 41. Or else this Psalm, Deus 
misereatur. Psalm 67. 

God be meiciful unto us, and 
bless us : and cause his face to shine 
upon us. Selah. 

That thy way may be known upon 
earth : thy saving health among all 
nations. 

Let the people praise thee, O 
God : yea, let all the people praise 
thee. 

O let the nations be glad and sing 
for joy : for thou shalt judge the 
people righteously, and govern the 
nations upon earth. Selah. 

Let the people praise thee, O 
God : let all the people praise thee. 

Then shall the earth yield her 
increase : and God, even our own 
God, shall bless us. 

God shall bless us : and all the 
ends of the earth shall fear him. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

§ 42. Then shall follow the 
Creed, &^c. 
[Same as 1552.] 



Charles II. 1662. 

§ 40. Then a Lesson of the Nav 

Testament, as it is a f pointed: And 

after that. Nunc dimittis (or the 

Song of Simeon) in English, as 

followeth. 

Nunc Dimittis. S. Luke 2. 29. 
Lord, now lettest, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

§41. Or else this Psalm ; Except ii 
be 071 the Twelfth day of the month. 

Deus J^isereatur. Psal. 67. 
God be merciful, &c. 
[Same as 1559.] 

§ 42. Then shall be said or sting the 
Apostles C7-eed by the Minister and 
the people standing. 

I BELIEVE in God, &c. 

[Printed in full, the same as at Morning 
Prayer, p. 80.] 

§ 43. And after that, these Prayers 
following, all devoutly kneelin^-; 
the Minister first pronouncing with 
a loud voice. 
The Lord be with you. 

Ans^ver. 
And with thy spirit 
Afinister. 
Let us pray. 
Lord have mercy upon us. 

Christ have mercy upon ns. 
Lord have mercy upon us. 



' In one ed., 1549, "all thy;" and in 
another, "of thy." 
i in Scotch ed., 1637, "A light to." 



•" In one ed., 1549, "for to lighten." 
' In Scotch ed., 1637, "and the gloi-y." 



92 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549, 

§ 47. The second Collect at Evetisong. 
O God, from whom all holy desires, all good counsels, and 
all just works do proceed : Give unto thy servants that peace, 
which the world cannot give ; that both our hearts may be set 
to obey thy commandments, and also that by thee we being 
defended from the fear of our enemies, may pass our time in 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

i 47. The second Collect at Evening 
prayer. 
O God, from whom, &c. 
[The same as 1549.] 

§ 48. The third Collect, for aid 

against all perils. 
Lighten out darkness, &c. 

[The same as iS49-] 



§47 



Elizabeth, 155*! «) 

The Second Collect at Evening 
Prayer. 
O God, from whom, &c. 
[The same as 1549.] 

§48. The Third Collect, ^c 
[Same as 1549.] 



James I. 1604. 

§ 47. The Second Collect at Evening 

Prayer. 

O God, from whom, &c. 

[The same as 1549.] 

§ 48. The Third Collect, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

§ 47. The Second Collect at Evening 

Prayer. 

O God, from whom, &c. 

[The same as 1549.] 

§ 48. The Third Collect, Sec 
[Same as 1549.] 
§ 50. T7ien shall follow the prayer 
for the King's Majesty, with the 
rest oftJu Prayers at the end of the 
Utany, to the Benediction. 



Charles II. 1662. 

§ 44. Then the Minister, Clerks^ 
and people shall say the Lord's 
Prayer with a loud voice. 

Our Father, &c 

[Printed in full to] 
deliver us from eviL Amen. 

§ 45. Then the Priest standing up 
shall say, 

O Lord, shew thy mercy upon 
us. 

ATtswer. 
And grant us thy salvation. 

Priest. 
O Lord, save the King. 

Ans7oer. 
And mercifully hear us when we 
call upon thee. 

Priest. 
Endue thy ministers with right- 
eousness. 

Answer. 
And make thy chosen people 
joyfuL 

Priest. 
O Lord, save thy people. 

Answer. 
And bless thine inheritance. 

Priest. 
Give peace in our time, O Lord. 

Atts7ver. 
Because there is none other that 
fighteth for us, but only thou, O 
God. 

Priest. 
O God, make clean our hearts 
within us. 

Answer. 
And take not thy Holy Spirit 
from us. 



Evensong. 



^3 



rest and quietness : through the merits of Jesu ^ Christ our 
Saviour. Amen, 

§ 48. The third Collect for aid against all perils. 
Lighten our darkness, we beseech thee, O Lord, and by thy 
great mercy, defend us from all perils and dangers of this night, 
for the love of thy only Son, our Saviour Jesus "' Christ. Amen. 



§ 46. Then shall follow three Col- 
lects ; The first of the day ; The 
second for Peace; The third for 
aid against all perils, as hereafter 
folloiveth ; Which two last Collects 
shall be daily said at Evening 
Prayer without alteration. 
% 47. The second Collect, &c. 
§ 48. The third Collect, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 
§ 49. In Quires and Places where 
they sing, here followeth the An- 
them. 
§ 50. A Prayer for the King's 

Majesty. 
O Lord our heavenly Father, 
high and mighty. King of kings, 
Lord of lords, the only Ruler of 
princes, who dost from thy throne 
behold all the dwellers upon earth ; 
most heartily we beseech thee with 
thy favour to behold our most 
gracious Sovereign Lord King 
Charles, and so replenish him 
with the grace of thy Holy Spirit, 
that he may alway incline to thy 
will, and walk in thy way : Endue 
him plenteously with heavenly gifts, 
grant him in health and wealth long 
to live, strengthen him that he may 
vanquish and overcome all his ene- 
mies ; and finally after this life, he 
may attain everlasting joy and feli- 
city, through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
Amen. 

§ 51. A Prayer for [the Royal 

Family']. 

Almighty God, the fountain of 

all goodness, we humbly beseech 

thee to bless [our gracious Queen 

Catherine, Mary the Queen-Mo- 



ther, James Duke of York, and all 
the Royal Family ;] Endue them 
with thy Holy Spirit ; enrich them 
with thy heavenly grace ; prosper 
them with all happiness ; and bring 
them to thine everlasting kingdom, 
through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
Amen. 

§ 52. ^ Prayer for the Clergy 
and People. 

Almighty and everlasting God, 
who alone workest great marvels ; 
send do^vn upon our Bishops, and 
Curates, and all Congregations com- 
mitted to their charge, the healthful 
Spirit of thy grace ; and that they 
may truly please thee, pour upon 
them the continual dew of thy bless- 
ing. Grant this, O Lord, for the 
honour of our Advocate and Me- 
diator, Jesus Christ. Amen. 
§53. A Prayer of Saint Chrysostom. 

Almighty God, who hast given 
us grace at this time with one accord 
to make our common supplications 
unto thee, and dost promise, that 
when two or three are gathered to- 
gether in thy Name, thou wilt grant 
their requests : Fulfil now, O Lord, 
the desires and petitions of thy ser- 
vants, as may be most expedient for 
them ; grantingus in this world know- 
ledge of thy truth, and in the world 
to come life everlasting. Amen. 
2 Cor. xiii. 

The grace of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, and the love of God, and 
the fellowship of the Holy Ghost be 
with us all evermore. Amen. 
§ 54. Hereendeth the Order of Even- 

ing Prayer throughout the year. 



^ In eds. of 1552, and subsequently, at 
end of 2nd Collect, " of Jesus Christ our 



Saviour ;" and end of 3rd Collect, " our 
Saviour Jesus Christ." 



94 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ 55. In the feasts of Christmas, the Epiphany, Easter, the Ascension, 
Pentecost, and upon Trinity Sunday, shall be sung or said immediately 
after Benedictus this Confession of our Christian Faith. 

Quicunqtu vult, ^'c, *■ 

Whosoever will be saved : before all things it is necessary 
that he hold the Catholic faith. 

Wliich faith except every one do keep ^ holy and undefiled : 
without doubt he shall perish everlastingly. 

And the Catholic faith is this : That we worship one God 
in Trinity, and Trinity in Unity ; 

Neither confounding the persons : nor dividing the substance. 

For there is one person of the Father, another of the Son : 
and another of the Holy Ghost. 

But the Godhead of the Father, of the Son, and of the Holy 
Ghost, is all one : the glory equal, the majesty co-etemal. 

Such as the Father is, such is the Son : and such is the 
Holy Ghost. 

The Father uncreate, the Son uncreate : and the Holy 
Ghost uncreate. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

55. In the feasts of Christmas, the 
Epiphany, Saint "= Mathie, Easter, 
the Ascension, Pentecost, Saint' 
John Baptist, Saint ydmes. Saint 
Bartholomew, Saint Mathew, 
Saint Symon and fude. Saint 
Andrew, and Trinity Sunday : 
shall be sung or said iminediately 
after Benedictus, this Confession 
of our Christian Faith. 

[Quicunque vult*.} 

Whosoever will be saved, &c. 

[The same as 1549.] 



» In two eds., 1552, and in one of 1559, 
the words " Quicunque vult" omitted. 

<> In Scotdi ed., 1637, and ed. 16C3, 
"whole." 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

In the feasts, ^f'c. 

[Same as 1552.] 

Whosoever will be saved, &c. 

[The same as 1549.] 



James I. 1604. 

In the feasts, 6:'c. 
[Same as 1552.] 

Whosoever will be saved, &c. 

[The same as 1549.] 



• In ed. 1559, the word "Sauit*' is ab- 
breviated throughout the Rubric thus, 
S. Mauhie, S. John Baptist, &c 



Evensong. 



95 



The Father incomprehensible, the Son incomprehensible : 
and the Holy Ghost incomprehensible. 

The Father eternal, the Son eternal : and the Holy Ghost 
eternal. 

And yet they are not three eternals : but one eternal. 

As also there be'' not three incomprehensibles, nor three 
uncreated : but one uncreated, and one incomprehensible. 

So likewise the Father is almighty, the Son almighty : and 
the Holy Ghost almighty. 

And yet they are not^ three almighties : but one almighty. 

So the Father is God, the Son ^ God : and the Holy Ghost f 
God. 

And yet are they not s three Gods : but one God. 

So likewise the Father is Lord, the Son Lord : and the 
Holy Ghost Lord. 

And yet not three Lords : but one Lord. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

Qiiicunque vuli^K 
§55. In the Feasts of Christmas, 
the Epiphany, Saint Matthias, 
Pasch or Easter, the Ascension, 
Pentecost, S. yohn Baptist, Saint 
James, Saint Bartholomew, Saint 
Matthew, Saint Simon and Jude, 
Saint Andrew, and Trinity Sun- 
day, shall be suttg or said, imme- 
diately after Benedictus, this Con- 
fession of our Christian faith, 
the Presbyter and all the people 
standing: 

Whosoever will be, &c. 

[The same as 1549.] 



Charles II. 1662. 

AT MORNING PRAYER. 
55. Upon these Feasts ; Christmas- 
day, the Epiphany, Saint Mat- 
thias, Easter-^ay, Ascension-</aj', 
Whitsun-flfey, Saittt John Baptist, 
Saint James, Saint Bartholomew, 
Saint Matthew, Saint Simon and 
Saint Jude, Saint Andrew, and 
upon Trinity Sunday shall be sung 
or said at Morning Prayer, in- 
stead of the Apostles Creed, this 
Confession of our Christian Faith, 
commonly called The Creed of 
Saint Athanasius, by the Minis- 
ter attd People standing. 

Quicunque vuli. 
Whosoever will be, &c. 

[The same as 1549.] 



* In ed. 1662, " are." 

' In two eds. 1552, " And yet iJiey are 
not three Almighties ;" and in one ed., 
"and yet are Dtere not." In one ed., 
15.S9. " are not there," and in ed. of 1596, 
"are they not ;" and in Scotch ed., 1637, 
and ed. 1662, "and yet they are not." 



' In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "Son is 
God," " Holy Ghost is God.'' 

e In ed. 1596, and Scotch ed., 1637, and 
ed. 1662, " and yet they are not." 

•> In the Scotch ed., 1637, a strong orna- 
mental line separates the preceding service 
from the Quicunque ■melt. 



96 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 

For like as we be» compelled by the Christian verity J : to 
acknowledge every person by himself to be God and Lord : 

So are we forbidden by the Catholic religion : to say there 
be three Gods, or th[r]ee Lords. 

The Father is made of none : neither created nor begotten. 

The Son is of the Father alone : not made nor created, but 
begotten. 

The Holy Ghost is of the Father and of the Son : neither 
made nor created, nor begotten, but proceeding. 

So there is one Father, not three Fathers ; one Son, not 
three Sons : one Holy Ghost, not three Holy Ghosts. 

And in this Trinity none is afore or'' after other : none is 
greater nor less than other •. 

But the whole three persons : be ™ co-eternal together and 
co-equal. 

So that in all things, as is " aforesaid : the Unity in Trinity, 
and the Trinity in Unity is to be worshipped. 

He therefore that will be ° saved : must thus p think of the 
Trinity. 

Furthermore, it is necessary to everlasting salvation : that 
he also believe rightly ini the Incarnation of our Lord Jesus 
Christ 

For the right faith is that we believe and confess : that our 
Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, is God and man ; 

God of the Substance of the Father, begotten before the 
worlds : and man of the substance of his mother, bom in the 
world. 

Perfect God, and perfect man : of a reasonable soul, and 
human flesh subsisting. 

Equal to the Father as touching his Godhead : and inferior 
to the Father' touching his manhood. 

Who although he be God and man : yet he is not two, but 
one Christ 



» Ined. i66a, "are." "In Scotch ed., 1637, "that would 

J In one ed., 1549, " Christian unity." be." 

•■ In one ed., 1549, " nor." p In Scot-rh ed., 1637, " let him thus." 

' In one ed., 154^, "nor less than other," q In Scotched., i637,and i66a, "rightly 

and in 1596, and in Scotch ed., 1637, and the." 

ed. 1662, "or less than another." ' In one ed., 1549, and ia x66a, "as 

■" In ed. 1 66a, "are." touching." 

■ In two eds., 1549, "as it is," 



Evensong. 07 

One, not by conversion of the Godhead into flesh : but by- 
taking of the manhood into God ; 

One altogether, not by confusion of substance : but by 
unity of person. 

For as the reasonable soul and flesh is one ^ man : so God ^ 
and man is one ^ Christ. 

Who suffered for our salvation : descended into hell, rose 
again the third day from the dead. 

He ascended into heaven, he sitteth on the right hand of 
the Father, God Almighty : from whence he shall come to 
judge the quick and" dead. 

At whose coming all men shall rise again with their 
bodies : and shall give account of" their own works. 

And they that have done good, shall go into life everlasting : 
and they that have done evil, into everlasting fire. 

This is the Catholic faith : which except a man believe 
faithfully, he cannot be saved. 

Glory be to the Father, and to the Son : and to the Holy 
Ghost. 

As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be : 
world without end. Amen. 

§ 56. T/ins enddh the Ordei- of Matins and Evensong through ^ 
the whole Year. 

[Here follows, in eds. 1532 and in all editions afterwards. The LfTANY, together with 
th<; Occasional Prayers. This, with the prayers, will be found printed hereafter in 
the place where they occur in the 1549 edition, namely, at the end of the " Holy Com- 
munion." Seep. 267. ] 



" In one ed., 1552, and one ed., 1559, the dead." 

" but one man," and " but one Christ." ^ In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "for 

' In Scotch ed., 1637, "so he who is their." 

God." ^ In ed. 1596, and Scotch ed. 1637, 

" In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "and " throughout the whole year." 



[In the following pages, containing the Introits, Epistles, and Gospels, these few 
general observations should be borne in mind. The Epistles and Gospels are printed 
entire in nearly all the editions of the Prayer-Book, but it has not been thought neces- 
sary to print them so here. 

In the eds. 1662, and afterwards, "Amen" is added to the end of «// the Collects. 

In the eds of 1549, 155^, 1559, the reference to the chapter only is given for the 
Epistle and Gospel; of 1604, 1637, 1662, the reference is given both to chapter ana 
verse at which the portion appointed commences. 

The- Epistles and Gospels in the first four books, viz. 1549, 1532, 1539, and 1604, all 
follow the older version of the Bible, and the opening and closing catch-words are given 
under the year 1349. 

The Epistles and Gospels of the Scotch, 1637, and the English, 1662 book, follow the 
newer version, and for convenience the catch-words are given beneath the latter.] 

H 



98 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



At the Communion. 
THE' INTROITSi 

COLLECTS, EPISTLES, AND GOSPELS, TO BE USED AT THE 

CELEBRATION OF THE LORD's SUPPER AND HOLY 

COMMUNION, THROUGH THE YEAR : 

WITH PROPER PSALMS AND LESSONS FOR DIVERS FEASTS 

AND DAYS. 

§ 58. The first Sunday in Advent. 
Beatus vir. Psalm L 

Blessed is that man that hath not walked in the counsel of the ungodly, 
nor stand in the way of sinners : and hath not sit in the seat of the scornful. 

But his delight is in the law of the Lord : and in his law will he exercise 
himself day and night. 

And he shall be like a tree planted by the water-side : that will bring 
forth his fruit in due season. 

His leaf also shall not wither : and look, whatsoever be doth, it shall 
prosper. 

As for the ungodly, it is not so with them : but they are like the chaff, 
which the wind scattereth away (from the face of the earth). 

Therefore the ungodly shall not be able to stand in the judgement : 
neither the sinners in the congr^ation of the righteous. 

But the Lord knoweth the way of the righteous : and the way of the 
ungodly shall perish. 



Second Edw. VL 1552. 

THE COLLECTS, EPISTLES 

AND GOSPELS, 

TO BE USED AT THE CELEBRATION 

OF THE lord's SUPPER AND 

HOLY COMMUNION THROUGH'' 

THE YEAR. 

H Tfu first Suttday of Advent''. 

The Collect. 
Almighty God, give us, &c 

[Same as 1549O 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 



• In ed. of 1578, the title is, "The Col- 
lects with the Order how to find the begin- 
niriK and end of the Epistles and Gospels 
in the New Testament, by the chapter and 
the verse, as it is appointed in the book of 
Common Prayer." 



Elizabeth, 1559*. 

[Same as 1553.] 



James I. 1604. 

[Same as 1553.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
The Collects, &c 

[ Same as 1552, to the end of the 
Epistle ; then] 

§ 61. When the presbyter or minis- 
ter readeth the gospel the people 
shall stand up ; and the presbyter, 
before he beginneth to read the 
gospel, shall say thus : " The gos- 
pel of our Lord and Saviour Jesus 
Christ, written in such a chapter 



•> In Scotch ed., 1637, and afterwards, 
"throughout" 

° In one ed. of i559i in 1604, and all 
.iftcrwards, " First Sunday in Advent," 
and so " Second Sunday in," Sec, &c. 



At the Communion. 



99 



Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost ; 
As it was in the beginning, and is now, and ever shall be : world with- 
out end. Amen. 

§ 60. And so must every Iniroit be ended. 

Let us pray. 

The Collect. 

Almighty God, give us grace that we may cast away the 

works of darkness, and put upon us the armour of light, now 

in the time of this mortal life, (in the which thy Son Jesus 

Christ came to visit us in great humility :) that in the last day, 

when he shall come again in his glorious majesty, to judge 

both the quick and the dead, we may rise to the life immortal, 

through him, who liveth and reigneth with thee and the Holy 

Ghost, now and ever. Amen. 

The Epistle. 
Rom. xiii. Owe nothing to any man but this 



[i.e. Rom. xiii. verse 8 to the end.] 

for the flesh to fulfil the lusts of it. 

The Gospel. 
Matt, xxi.'i And when they drew nigh 

[i.e. Matt. xxi. verse i to the end.] 

have made it a den of thieves. 



of such an evangelist, beginning 

at such a verse." And the people 

shall answer, "Gloiy be to God." 

[Same as 1552, to end of the Gospel ; then] 

§ 62. When the gospel is ended the 
presbyter or minister shall say, 
Here endeth the gospel ; and the 
people shall answer, Thanks be 
to thee, O Lord. 

And thus at the beginning a72d end- 
ing of the gospel every Sunday and 
holy day in the year ; or when else 
soever the gospel is read. 



Charles IL 1662. 

THE 

COLLECTS, EPISTLES, AND 
GOSPELS 

TO BE USED THROUGHOUT 
THE YEAR. 

§ 57- ^ote, that the Collect appointed 



for every Sunday, or for any Holi- 
day that, hath a Vigil or Eve, shall 
be said at the Eveiiing Service next 
before. 

The First Sunday in Advent. 

The Collect. 

Almighty God, give us grace, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

§ 59. This Collect is to he repeated 

every day with the other Collects 

in Advent, until Christmas-Eve. 

The Epistle. 
Rom. xiii. ver. 8. 

Owe no man anything .... 
to fulfil the lusts thereof. 

The Gospel. 
S. Matth. xxi. ver. I. 
When they drew nigh .... 
to made it a den of thieves. 



* In one ed., 1549, Matt. xx. misp./or-Kxi. 



lOO 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



The second Sunday. 
Ad Dominum cum tribularer^. Psalm cxx. 

When I was in trouble I called upon the Lord : and he heard me. 

Deliver my soul, O Lord, from lying lips : and from a deceitful tongue. 

What reward shall be given or done unto thee, thou false tongue : even 
mighty and sharp arrows, with hot burning coals. 

Wo is me, that I am constrained to dwell with Mesech : and to have 
mine habitation among the tents of Cedar. 

My soul hath long dwelt among them : that be enemies unto peace. 

I labour for peace, but when I speak unto them thereof : they make 
them to battle. 

Glory be to the Father, &c 

As it was in the beginning, &c. Amen. 

The Collect. 

Blessed Lord, which hast caused all holy scriptures to be 
written for our learning : grant us * that we may in such wise 
hear them, read, mark, learn, and inwardly digest them, that 
by patience and comfort of thy holy word, we may embrace 
and ever hold fast the blessed hope of everlasting life, which 
thou hast given us in our Saviour Jesus Christ ^ 

The Epistle. 
Roma. XV. e Whatsoever things are written aforetime . . . 

[i.e. Rom. xv. verse 4 to verse 14^.] 



through the power of the Holy GhosL 

The Gospel. 
Luc. xxi. There shall be signs in the sun 

[i.e. Luke xxi. verse 25 to verse 34.] 

but my words shall not pass. 



Second Edw, VL 1552. 

IT The second Sunday [in Advent]. 
The Collect. 
Blessed Lord, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 

[Same as 1549.] 

IT The third Sunday [in Advent."] 

The Collect. 
Lord, we beseech thee, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as 155a.] 



James I. 1604. 

[Same as 1553.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

[Same as 1553.] 



• In one ed., 1549, "cum tribularar" 
tnis^./or " tribularer." 

'In one ed., 155a, and in most of 1559, 
and in all afterwards, " Amen " added to 
end of the Collects tor the second, third, 
and fourth Sundays in Advent 



* In ed. i66a, "grant that." 
f In one ed., 1549, mix/. Rom. xx. 
^ In this and throughout similar notes 
the portion appointed is exclusive of the 
last verse named, i.e. to verse 14 means 
to end of verse 13. 



At the Communion. 



lOI 



^ The third Sunday. 
Cum invocarem. Psalm iv. 
Hear me when I call, O God of my righteousness : thou hast set me at 
liberty when I was in trouble : have mercy upon me, and hearken unto 
my prayer. 

ye sons of men, how long will ye blaspheme mine honour : and have 
such pleasure in vanity, and seek after leasing ? 

Know this also, that the Lord hath chosen to himself the man that is 
godly : when I call upon the Lord, he will hear me. 

Stand in awe, and sin not : common with your own heart, and in your 
chamber, and be still. 

Offer the sacrifice of righteousness : and put your trust in the Lord. 

There be many that will say : who will shew us any good ? 

Lord, lift thou up : the light of thy countenance upon us. 

Thou hast put gladness in my heart : since the time that their com, and 
wine (and oil), increased. 

1 will lay me down in peace, and take my rest : for it is thou, Lord, 
only, that makest me to dwell in safety. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 
As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 
Lord, we beseech thee, give ear to our prayers, and by thy 
gracious visitation lighten the darkness of our heart, by our 
Lord Jesus Christ ^. 

The Epistle. 
I Cori. iv. Let a man this wise esteem us 

[i.e. I Cor. iv. verse i to verse 6.] 

every man have praise of God. 

The Gospel. 
Math. xi. When John being in prison 

[i.e. Mat. xi. verse 2 to verse 11.] 

which shall prepare thy way before thee. 



Charles II. 1662. 
The Second Sunday in Advent. 

The Collect. 
Blessed Lord, who hast, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 
The Epistle. 
Rom. XV. ver. 4. 
Whatsoever things were . . 
to the power of the Holy Ghost. 
The Gospel. 
S. Luke xxi. ver. 25. 
And there shall be signs . . . 
to my words shall not pass away. 

The Third Sunday in Advent, 

The Collect. 
O Lord Jesu Christ, who at thy 
first coming didst send thy messen- 
ger to prepare thy way before thee j 



Grant that the ministers and stewards 
of thy mysteries, may likewise so 
prepare and make ready thy way, 
by turning the hearts of the disobe- 
dient to the wisdom of the just, that 
at thy second coming to judge the 
world, we may be found an accept- 
able people in thy sight, who livest 
and reignest with the Father and the 
Holy Spirit, ever one God, world 
without end. Amen. 

The Epistle. 
I Cor. iv. ver. I. 
Let a man so account of us . . 
to have praise of God. 
The Gospel. 
S. Matth. xi. ver. 2. 
Now when John had heard . . 
to thy way before thee. 



I02 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 

^ The fourth Sunday. 
Verba mm auribus. Psalm v. 

Ponder my words, O Lord : consider my meditation. 

O hearken thou unto the voice of my calling, my King, and my God : 
for vmto thee will I make my prayer. 

My voice shalt thou hear betimes, O Lord : early in the morning will 
I direct my prayer unto thee, and will look up. 

For thou art the God that hast no pleasure in wickedness : neither shall 
any evil dwell with thee. 

Such as be foolish shall not stand in thy sight : for thou hatest all them 
that work vanity. 

Thou shalt destroy them that speak leasing : the Lord will abhor both 
the blood thirsty and deceitful man. 

But as for me, I will come into thy house, even upon the multitude of 
thy mercy : and in thy fear I will worship to\vard thy holy temple. 

Lead me, O Lord, in thy righteousness, because of mine enemies : make 
thy way plain before my face. 

For there is no faithfulness in his mouth : their inward parts are very 
wickedness. 

Their throat is an open sepulchre : they flatter with their tongue. 

Destroy thou them, O God, let them perish through their own imagina- 
tions : cast them out in the multitude of their ungodliness, for they have 
rebelled against thee. 

And let all them that put their trust in thee rejoice : they shall ever be 
giving of thanks, because thou defendest them, they that love thy name 
shall be joyful in thee. 

For thou, Lord, wilt give thy blessing unto the righteous : and with thy 
favoui-able kindness wilt thou defend him as his shield. 

Glory be to the Father, &a 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 
Lord, raise up (we pray thee) thy power, and come among 
us, and with great might succour us, that whereas through our 
sins and wickedness ' we be sore let and hindered, thy bounti- 
ful grace and mercy, through the satisfaction of thy Son our 
Lord •, may speedily deliver us ; to whom with thee and the 
Holy Ghost be honour and glory world without end J. 



Second Edw. VL 1552. 
IT The fourth Sunday \in Advent. '^ 
The Collect. 
Lord, raise up (we pray thee), &c 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 

[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as 1553.] 



James I. 1604. 

[Same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
[Same as 155a.] 



' In eds. of 1552 and i$59> the words, of thy Son our Lord," are in parenthesis, 
"through our sins and wickedness," and J In some eds., 1552, 1559. &c., and 

also the words, "through the satisfaction afterwards, "Amen." 



At the Communion. 



103 



The Epistle. 
Philip, iv. Rejoice in the Lord alway . 

[i.e. Phil. iv. verse 4 to verse 8.] 

and minds, through Christ Jesu. 

The Gospel. 
John i. This is the record of John . . 

[i.e. John i. verse 19 to verse 29.] 

where John did baptize. 



Proper Psalms and Lessons on Christmas day. 

H At Matins. 
Psalms xix. xlv. Ixxxv. 

The first lesson, Esai. ix. unto the end. 

The second lesson, Math, [i.] unto the end. 

II At the first Communion. 

Cantate Domino. Psalm xcviii. 

O SING unto the Lord a new song : for he hath done marvellous things. 

With his own right hand, and with his holy arm : hath he gotten himself 
victory. 

The Lord declared his salvation : his righteousness hath he openly 
shewed in the sight of the heathen. 

He hath remembered his mercy and truth toward the house of Israel : 
and all the ends of the world have seen the salvation of our God. 

Shew yourselves joyful unto the Lord, all ye lands : sing, rejoice, and 
give thanks. 

Praise the Lord upon the harp : sing to the harp with a psalm of thanks- 
giving. 

With trumpets also and shawms : O shew yourselves joyful before the 
Lord the king. 

Let the sea make a noise, and all that therein is : the round world, and 
they that dwell therein. 

Let the floods clap their hands, and let the hills be joyful together before 
the Lord : for he is come to judge the earth. 

With righteousness shall he judge the world : and the people with equity. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c 



Charles II. 1662. 

The Fourth Sunday in Advent. 

The Collect. 
O Lord, raise up (we pray thee), 
&c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 

hindered in running the race that 
is set before us, thy bountiful grace 
and mercy may speedily help and 
deliver us, through the satisfac- 



tion of thy Son our Lord ; to 
whom, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. 
Phil. iv. ver. 4. 
Rejoice in the Lord alway . . 
to through Christ Jesus. 
Tlie Gospel. 
S. John i. ver. 19. 
This is the record of John . . 
to where John was baptizing. 



I04 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



[Christmas Day coHtinued.] 
The Collect. 
God, which makest us glad with the yearly remembrance 
of the birth of thy only Son Jesus Christ : grant that as we 
joyfully receive him for our Redeemer, so we may with sure 
confidence behold him, when he shall come to be our Judge, 
who liveth and reigneth. &c. 

The Epistle. 
Tit ii.'' The grace of God that bringeth salvation . . . . 

[i.e. Tit. ii. verse ii to the end.J 

see that no man despise thee. 

The Gospel. 
Luc ii.'' And it chanced in those days 

[i.e. Luke iL to verse 15.] 

and unto men a good will. 



I 



^ At the second Communum. 
Domine Dominus noster. Psalm viii. 

O Lord our govemour, how excellent is thy name in all the world : 
thou that hast set thy glory above the heavens ! 

Out of the mouth of very babes and sucklings hast thou ordained 
strength, because of thine enemies : that thou mightest still the enemy and 
the avenger. 

For I will consider thy heavens, even the works of thy fingers : the moon 
and the stars, which thou hast ordained. 

What is man, that thou art so mindful of him : and the son of man, that 
thou visitest him ? 

Thou madest him lower than the angels : to crown him with glory and 
worship. 

Thou makest him to have dominion of the works of thy hands : and 
thou hast put all things in subjection under his feet ; 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

f [0«] Christmas Day. 

The Collect. 

Almighty God, which hast, &c. 

[Same as the Collect at the Second 

Communion, i549> t°] 

who liveth and reigneth with thee 

and the Holy Ghost, now and ever. 

Amen. 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as 155a.] 



James I. 1604. 
[Same a* 1553.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
[Same as 1553.] 



k One ed., 1549, Luc. ii. and Tit iL misplaced. 



At the Communion. 



105 



[Christmas Day coniinued.'] 

All sheep and oxen : yea, and the beasts of the field ; 
The fowls of the air, and the fishes of the sea : and whatsoever walketh 
through the paths of the seas. 

Lord our governour : how excellent is thy name in all tibe world ! 
Glory be to the Father, &c. 
As it was in the beginning, &c 

7^e Collect. 
Almighty God, which hast given us thy only-begotten Son 
to take our nature upon him, and this day* to be bom of 
a pure virgin ; Grant that we being regenerate, and made thy 
children by adoption and grace, may daily be renewed by 
thy holy Spirit, through the same our Lord Jesus Christ, who 
liveth and reigneth, &c. 

TAe Epistle. 

Hebre. i. God in times past diversely and many wa)rs . . 

[i.e. Heb. i. verse i to verse 13.] 

thy years shall not fail 

TTie Gospel. 
John i. In the beginning was the Word 

[i.e. John i. verse i to verse 15.] 

full of grace and truth. 



Proper Psalms and lessons at Evensong. Psalms Ixxxix, ex. cxxxii. 

The first lesson, EsaL vii. " God spake once again to Achas," &c. . . 
unto the end. 

The second lesson, Tit. iii. "The kindness and love of our Saviour," &c. 
unto "foolish questions." 



Charles II. 1662. 

Tlie Nativity of our Lord, or the 

Birth- day of Christ, commonly 

called Christmas-day. 

The Collect. 

Almighty God, who hast, &c 

[Same as Collect at the Second Com- 
munion, 1549, to] 

who liveth and reigneth with thee, 
and the same Spirit, ever one God, 
world without end. Amen. 



The Epistle. 

Heb. i. ver. i. 

God, who at sundry times 
to thy years shall not fail. 

The Gospel. 

S. John i. ver. i. 

In the beginning was the Word 
to full of grace and truth. 



' In ed. 1662, "and as at this time" 



io6 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



^ Saint Stephiris Day ™ 

IT At Matins. 

The second lesson. Acts vL vii. " Stephin full of faith and power," 

unto, "And when forty years." 

At tht Communion. 
Quid gloriaris in malicia ? Psalm lii. 

Why boastest thou thyself, thou tyrant : that thou canst do mischief; 

Whereas the goodness of God : endureth yet daily ? 

Thy tongue imagineth wickedness : and with lies thou cuttest like 
a sharp razor. 

Thou hast loved ungraciousness more than goodness : and to talk of lies 
more than righteousness. 

Thou hast loved to speak all words that may do hurt : O thou false 
tongue. 

Therefore shall God destroy thee for ever : he shall take thee, and 
pluck thee out of thy dwelling, and root thee out of the land of the living. 

The righteous also shall see this, and fear : and shall laugh him to 
scorn ; 

Lo, this is the man that took not God for his strength : but trusted unto 
the multitude of his riches, and strengthed himself in his wickedness. 

As for me, I am like a green ohve-tree in the house of God : my trust is 
in the tender mercy of God for ever and ever. 

I will alway give thanks unto thee for that thou hast done : and I will 
hope in thy name, for thy saints like it well. 

Glory be to the Father, &c 

As it was in the b^[inning, &c. 

Tfu Collect. 
Grant us, O Lord, to learn to love our enemies by the 
example of thy martyr Saint Stephin >>, who prayed to thee for 
his persecutors «• : which livest and reignest, &c 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

U Saint Stephin's day. 
The Collect. 
Grant us, O Lord, to learn, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 
63. Then shall follow thef Collect 
of the Nativity, which shall be 
said continually unto "i new yearns 
day. 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 

Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as 1553.] 



James I. 1604. 
[Same as 1553.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

[Same as 1552, except] 

63. Then shall follow the Collect 
of the Nativity, which shall be said 
continually unto New- Year's day ; 
but instead of these words "and 
this day to be bom," the presbyter 
shall say, "as this time to be 
bom." 



" In eds. 1559, " S. Stephen's day ;" in 
ed. J604, " S. Steven's day." 

■ In ed. 1604, and some others, "S. 
Stephen." 

o In all eds., 1553, 1559, &c.i >» Collect 



for S. Stephen's day, " who prayed for 
his persecutors : to thee, which livest and 
reignest," &c. 

P In three eds., 1552, " a collect." 

' In ed. 1578, "imiil." 



At the Communion. 



107 



§ 63. Then shall follow a ' collect of the Nativity. 

The Epistle. 
Acts vii. And Stephen being full of the Holy Ghost . . 

[i.e. Acts vii. verse 55 to the end.] 

he had thus spoken, he fell asleep. 

The Gospel. 
Math, xxiii. Behold, I send unto you prophets .... 

[i.e. Matt, xxiii. verse 34 to the end.] 

that Cometh in the name of the Lord. 

The second Lesson at Evensong. 

Acts vii. ^ ' ' And when forty years were expired, there appeared unto 
Moses," unto " Stephin full of the Holy Ghost," &c. 



IT Saint John Evangelisfs Day. 

At Matins. 
T The second lesson, Apoca. i. unto the end. 
At the Communion. 
In Domino confido. Psalm xi. 

In the Lord put I my trust : how say ye then to my soul, that she should 
fly as a bird to the hill ? 

For lo, the ungodly bend their bow, and make ready their arrows within 
the quiver : that they may privily shoot at them which are true of heart. 

For the foundations will be cast down : and what hath the righteous 
done? 



Charles II. 1662. 

S. Stephen's Day. 

The Collect. 

Grant, O Lord, that in all our 

sufferings here upon earth, for the 

testimony of thy truth, we may sted- 

fastly look up to heaven, and by 

faith behold the glory that shall be 

revealed ; and being filled with the 

Holy Ghost, may learn to love and 

bless our persecuters by the example 

of thy first Martyr Saint Stephen, 

who prayed for his murtherers to 

thee, O blessed Jesus, who stand- 

est at the right hand of God to suc- 



cour all those that suffer for thee, 
our only Mediator and Advocate. 
Amen. 

§ 63. Then shall follow the Collect 
of the Nativity, which shall be 
said continually unto New-year's 
Eve. 

For the Epistle. 

Acts vii. ver. 55. 
Stephen, being full of the Holy 
Ghost, to he fell asleep. 
The Gospel. 
S. Matth. xxiii. ver. 34. 
Behold, I send unto you prophets, 
to cometh in the name of the Lord. 



' In one ed., 1552, in eds. 1559, and afterwards, "The Collect." 



io8 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



[S. John the Evangelist's Day coHtinueJ.I 

The Lord is in his holy temple : the Lord's seat is in heaven. 

His eyes consider the poor : and his eye-lids trieth the children of men. 

The Lord alloweth the righteous : but the ungodly, and him that de- 
lighteth in wickedness doth his soul abhor. 

Upon the ungodly he shall rain snares, fire and brimstone, storm and 
tempest : this shall be their portion to drink. 

For the righteous Lord loveth righteousness : his countenance will be- 
hold the thing that is just 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the b^^inning, &c. 

T/tg Collect. 

Merciful Lord, we beseech thee to cast thy bright beams 
of light upon thy Church : that it being lightened by the doc- 
trine of thy blessed Apostle and Evangelist * John may attain 
to thy everlasting gifts : through Jesus Christ our Lord '. 

The Epistle. 
1 John i. That which was from the beginning 

[i.e. I John i. vetse i to the end.] 

and his word is not in us. 



The Gospel. 
John xxi. Jesus said unto Peter 

[Le. John xxi. verse 19 to the end.] 

the books that should be written. 

H At Evensong. 
T The second lesson, Apoca. xxii. unto the end. 



Second Edw. VL 1552. 

II Saint yohn Evangelist^ s Day. 
The Collect. 

Merciful Lord, we beseech 
thee, &C. 

[Same as 1549.] 



The Epistle. The Gospd. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as 155a.] 



James L 1604. 
[Same as 1553.] 



• In Scotch ed., 1637, and 1663, "evan- ' In one ed., 1553, 1559, and in Scotch 

gelist Saint John." ed., 1637, " Amen^ is added. 



At the Communion. 



109 



^ The"" Innocents' Day. 

H At Matins. 

IT The first lesson, Hiere. xxxi. unto, " Moreover I heard Ephraim." 

Deus, venerunt gentes. Psalm Ixxix. 

O God, the heathen are come into thine inheritance : thy holy temple 
have they defiled, and made Jerusalem an heap of stones. 

The dead bodies of thy servants have they given to be meat unto the 
fowls of the air : and the flesh of thy saints unto the beasts of the land. 

Their blood have they shed like water on every side of Jerusalem : and 
there was no man to bury them. 

We are become an open shame to our enemies : a very scorn and derision 
unto them that are round about us. 

Lord, how long wilt thou be angry : shall thy jealousy bum like fire for 
ever? 

Pour out thine indignation upon the heathen that have not known thee : 
and upon the kingdoms that have not called upon thy name. 

For they have devoured Jacob : and laid waste his dwelling-place. 

O remember not our old sins, but have mercy upon us, and that soon : 
for we are conle to great misery. 

Help us, O God of our salvation, for the glory of thy name : O deliver 
us, and be merciful unto our sins, for thy name's sake. 

Wherefore do the Heathen say : Where is now their God? 

O let the vengeance of thy servants' blood that is shed : be openly shewed 
upon the Heathen in our sight. 

O let the sorrowful sighing of the prisoners come before thee : according 
to the greatness of thy power, preserve thou those that are appointed to die. 

And as for the blasphemy (wherewith our neighbours have blasphemed 
thee) : reward thou them, O Lord, seven-fold into their bosom. 

So we, that be thy people, and sheep of thy pasture, shall give thee 
thanks for ever : and will alway be shewing forth thy praise from gene- 
ration to generation. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
[Same as 1552.] 



Charles IL 1662. 

S. John the Evangelist's Day. 
The Collect. 

Merciful Lord, we beseech thee 
to cast thy bright beams of light 
upon thy church, that it being en- 
lightned by the doctrine of thy 
blessed Apostle and Evangelist 
Saint John, may so walk in the 
light of thy truth, that it may at 



length attain to the light of ever- 
lasting Hfe, through Jesus Christ 
our Lord. Amen. 

The Epistle. 
I S. John L 

That which was from the be- 
ginning, to his word is not in us. 
The Gospel. 
S. John xxi. ver. 19. 
Jesus said unto Peter, Follow 
me, to contain the books that should 
be written. 



In eds. 1596, 1604, and Scotch ed., 1637, " Innocents' day." 



no First Prayer-Book of Edward VI, 1549. 

[Innocents' Day continued.'^ 
The Collect. 
Almighty God, whose praise this day the young innocents 
thy witnesses hath ^ confessed, and shewed forth, not in speak- 
ing, but in dying : mortify and kill all vices in us, that in our 
conversation, our life may express thy faith, which with our 
tongues we do confess : through Jesus Christ our Lord *. 

The Epistle. 
Apoca. xiv. I looked, and lo a lamb 



[i.e. Apoc. xiv. vetse i to verse 6.] 

before the throne of God. 

The Gospel. 
Math. ii. The angel of the Lord appeared . 

[i.e. Matt. ii. verse 13 to verse 19.] 

would not be comforted, because they were not. 



\ TJu Sunday after Christmas Day. 

Levavi oailos. Psalm cxxi. 

I WILL lift up mine eyes unto the hills : from whence cometh my help. 

My help cometh even from the Lord : which hath made heaven and 
earth. 

He will not suffer thy foot to be moved : and he that keepeth thee will 
not sleep. 

Behold, he that keepeth Israel : shall neither slumber nor sleep. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

^ The Innocents' day. 

The Collect. 

Almighty God, whose praise, &c 

[Same as 1549.] 

Tlu Epistle. The Gospel. 

[Same as 1549.] 

IT The Sunday after Christmas day. 
The Collect. 
Almighty God, which hast 
given us, &c As upon Christmas 
dayi. 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 



* In one ed.| 1559, and ed. 1596, and 
afterwards, "have." 
» In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen" is added. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
The Sunday after Christmas day. 

Almighty God, which hast given 
us, &c. As upon Christmas day '. 

Tlie Episth. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 



James I. 1604. 

[Same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

[Same as 1552.] 



r In one ed., 1553, and in one ed., 1559, 
the Collect is printed entire, as on p. 105. 



At the Communion. 



Ill 



The loid himself is thy keeper : the lord is thy defence upon thy right 
hand; 

So that the Sun shall not bum thee by day : neither the Moon by night. 

The lord shall preserve thee from all evil : yea, it is even he that shall 
keep thy soul. 

The lord shall preserve thy going out, and thy coming in : from this time 
forth for evermore. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 
Almighty God, which hast given us, &c., as upon Christmas 
Day"". 

The Epistle. 

Gala. iv. And I say, that the heir 

[i.e. Gal. iv. verse i to verse 8.] 

also an heir of God through Christ. 
The Gospel. 
Math. i. This is the book of the generation 

[i.e. Matt. i. verse i to the end.] 

called his name Jesus. 



Charles II. 1662. 

The Innocents' Day. 

The Collect. 

Almighty God, vi^ho out of 
the mouths of babes and sucklings 
hast ordained strength, and madest 
infants to glorify thee by their 
deaths ; mortify and kill all vices 
in us, and so strengthen us by thy 
grace, that by the innocency of our 
lives, and constancy of our faith 
even unto death, we may glorify 
thy holy Name, through Jesus Christ 
our Lord. Amen. 

For the Epistle. 
Rev. xiv. ver, I. 

1 LOOKED, and, lo, a Lamb . , 
to before the throne of God. 

The Gospel. 
S. Matth. ii. ver. 13. 
The angel of the Lord appeared, 
to because they are not. 



The Sunday after Christmas-day. 
The Collect. 

Almighty God, who hast given 
us thy only begotten Son to take 
our nature upon him, and as at this 
time to be born of a pure Virgin ; 
Grant that we being regenerate, and 
made thy chiklren by adoption and 
grace, may daily be renewed by thy 
Holy Spirit, through the same our 
Lord Jesus Christ, who liveth and 
reigneth with thee and the same 
Spirit ever one God, world without 
end. Amen. 

The Epistle. 
Gal. iv. ver. i. 
Now I say. That the heir . . . 
to heir of God through Christ. 

The Gospel. 
S. Matth. i. ver. 18. 
The birth of Jesus Christ was on 
this wise, to called his name Jesus. 



' In one ed., 1552, and one ed., 1559, the Collect for the Sunday after Christmas Day 
is printed entire. 



112 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



^ The Circumcision of Christ. 

At Afatins. 
The first lesson, Gene. xvii. unto the end. 
The second lesson, Rom. ii. unto the emi. 

At the Communion. 
Ltrtatus sum. 'Psalm cxxiL 

I WAS glad when they said unto me : We will go into the house of 
the lord. 

Our feet shall stand in thy gates : O Jerusalem. 

Jerusalem is builded as a city : that is at unity in itself. 

For thither the tribes go up, even the tribes of the Lord : to testify imto 
Israel, to give thanks unto the name of the Lord. 

For there is the seat of judgement : even the seat of the house of David. 

O pray for the peace of Jerusalem : they shall prosper that love thee. 

Peace be within thy walls : and plenteousness within thy palaces. 

For my brethren and companions' sakes : I wish thee prosperity. 

Yea, because of the house of the Lord our God : I will seek to do thee 
good. 

Glory be to the Father, &c 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

77u Collect. 
Almighty God, which madest thy blessed Son to be cir- 
cumcised and obedient to the law for man : grant us the true 
circumcision of thy •> Spirit : that our hearts, and all our «= 
members, being mortified from all worldly and carnal lusts, 
may in all things obey thy blessed will, through the same thy 
Son Jesus Christ our Lord \ 

The Epistle. 
Rom. iv. Blessed is that « man to whom 



1 



[i.e. Rom. iv. verse 8 to verse 15,] 



the promise of none effect 



&c. 



Second Edw. VL 1552. 

H 77u Circumcision of Christ. 

The Collect. 
Almighty God, which madest. 



[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 

[Same as 1549.] 



64. If there be a Sunday hetioeen 
the Epiphany, and the Circum- 
cision, then shall be used the same 
Collect, Epistle and Gospel, at the 
Communion, which 7vas used upon 
the day of Circumcision. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as 1553.] 



» In on« ed., 1549, '""/• Psal. ciL * In some eds., 155:, 1559, and after- 

•> In eds. 155a, and sul after, "of the wards, " Amen " is added. 

Spirit." * In eds. 1604, and 1637, "the man." 
<: In one ed., 1552, "all members.' 



At the Communion. 



"3 



The Gospel. 
Luc. ii. And it fortuned, as soon as 

[i.e. Luke ii. verse 15 to verse 22.] 

conceived in the womb. 

IT At Evensong. 

The first lesson, Deute. x. "And now Israel," unto the end. 

The second lesson, Coloss. ii. unto the end. 



\ The Epiphany. 

At Matins. 
The first lesson, Esai. Ix. itnto the end. 
The second lesson, Luke iii. "And it fortuned," unto the end, 
[At the Communwn.l 
[Cantate Domino.'] Psalm xcvi. 
O SING unto the lord a new song : sing unto the lord, all the whole earth. 
Sing unto the Lord, and praise his name : be telling of his salvation 
from day to day. 

Declare his honour unto the heathen : and his wonders unto all people. 
For the lord is great, and cannot worthily be praised : he is more to be 
feared than all Gods. 

As for all the Gods of the heathen, they be but idols : but it is the lord 
that made the heavens. 

Glory and worship are before him : power and honour are in his 
sanctuary. 

Ascribe unto the lord, (O ye kindreds of the people) : ascribe unto the 
lord worship and power. 

Ascribe unto the lord the honour due unto his name : bring presents, and 
come into his courts. 

O worship the lord in the beauty of holiness : let the whole earth stand 
in awe of him. 

Tell it out among the heathen that the lord is king : and that it is be 
which hath made the round world so fast that it cannot be moved ; and 
how that he shall judge the people righteously. 



James I. 1604. 

[Same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

[Same as 1552, except] 
; 64. If there be a?iy Sunday between 
the Epiphany and the Circum- 
cision : then shall be used the same 
Collect, Epistle, and Gospel at the 
Communion, which was used tipon 
the day of the Circumcision ; and 
so likezvise upon every other day 
from the time of the Circumcision 
to the Epiphany. 

Charles II. 1662. 
The Circumcision of Christ. 



The Collect. 
Almighty God, who madest, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 
The Epistle. 
Rom. iv. ver. 8. 
Blessed is the man .... 
to promise made of none effect. 

The Gospel. 
S. Luke ii. ver. 15. 
And it came to pass .... 
to conceived in the womb. 

§64. The same Collect, Epistle and 
Gospel shall serve for every day 
after unto the Epiphany. 



114 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



[The Epiphany coHtinued.'] 

Let the heavens rejoice, and let the earth be glad : let the sea make 
a noise, and all that therein is. 

Let the field be joyful, and all that is in it : then shall all the trees of the 
wood rejoice before the Lord. 

For he cometh, for he cometh to judge the earth : and with righteousness 
to judge the world, and the people with his truth. 

Glory be to the Father, &c 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

T/u Collect. 
[O] God, which by the leading of a star didst manifest thy 
only-begotten Son to the Gentiles ; Mercifully grant, that we, 
which know thee now by faith, may after this life have the 
fruition of thy glorious Godhead ; through Christ our Lord ^. 



The Epistle. 

Ephe. iii. For this cause I Paul . 



(Le. Eph. iii. verse i to verse 13.] 

which is by the faith of him. 

The Gospel. 
Matt ii.8 When Jesus was bom . 

[i.e. Matt. ii. verse i to verse 13.] 

their own country another way. 

At Evensong. 

The first lesson, Esai. xlix. unto the end. 

The second lesson, John iu " After this he went down to Capernaum,' 

unto the end. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

H The Epiphany. 

The Collect. 

O God, which by the leading, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 

[Same as 1549.] 

H The first Sunday after the 
Epiphany. 

The Collect. 
Lord, we beseech thee, &c. 
[Same as 1549, to] 



fulfil the same, through Jesus Christ I 
our Lord- [Amen.]' 1 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

[Same as 155a.] 



James L 1604. 
[Same as 1553.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
[Same as 1552.] 



' In one ed., 1559, and eds. 1596, 1604, and 16^7, " 
I In one ed., 1549, mtJr/. Matt. iii. 



Amen." 



I 



At the Communion. 



"5 



The first Sunday after the Epiphany. 
Usquequo Domine? Psalm xiii. 

How long wilt thou forget me, O Lord, for ever : how long wilt thou 
hide thy face from me ? 

How long shall I seek counsel in my soul, and be so vexed in my 
heart : how long shall mine enemy triumph over me ? 

Consider, and hear me, O lord my God : lighten mine eyes, that 
I sleep not in death. 

Lest mine enemy say, I have prevailed against him : for if I be cast 
down, they that trouble me will rejoice at it. 

But my trust is in thy mercy : and my heart is joyful in thy salvation. 

I will sing of the lord, because he hath dealt so lovingly with me : (yea, 
I will praise the Name of the Lord the most Highest). 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 

Lord, we beseech thee, mercifully to receive the prayers 
of thy people which call upon thee : and grant that they may 
both perceive and know what things they ought to do, and 
also have ^ grace and power faithfully to fulfil the same. 

The Epistle. 

Roma xii. I beseech you therefore brethren 

[i.e. Rom. xii. verse i to verse 6.] 

ourselves one another's members. 

The Gospel. 
Luc. ii. The father and mother of Jesus 

[i.e. Luke ii. verse 41 to the end.] 

in favour with God and men. 



Charles II. 1662. 

The Epiphany, or the manifestation 

of Christ to the Gentiles. 

The Collect. 

O God, who by the leading, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 

through Jesus Christ our Lord. 

Amea. 

The Epistle. 
Ephes. iii. ver. I. 
For this cause I Paul .... 
to confidence by the faith of him. 

The Gospel. 
S. Matth. ii. ver. i. 
When Jesus was born .... 
U) country another way. 



The First Stcnday after the 
Epiphany. 

The Collect. 

Lord, we beseech thee, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 
fulfil the same, through Jesus Christ 
our Lord. Amen. 

The Epistle. 
Rom. xii. ver. i. 

1 BESEECH you therefore . 
to members one of another. 

The Gospel. 
S. Luke ii. ver. 41. 
Now his parents went .... 
to in favour with God and man. 



•• In ed. 1662, "may have.' 



ii6 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 

% The second Sunday. 
Dixit insipietis. Psalm xiiiL 

The fool hath said in his heart : there is no god. 

They are corrupt, and become abominable in their doings : there is not 
one that doeth good, (no not one). 

The lord looked down from heaven upon the children of men : to see if 
there were any that would understand, and seek after God. 

But they are all gone out of the way, they are altogether become abomin- 
able : there is none that doth good, (no not one). 

Their throat is an open sepulchre, with their tongues they have de- 
ceived : the poison of Asps is under their lips. 

Their mouth is full of cursing and bitterness : their feet are swift to shed 
blood. 

Destruction and unhappiness is in their ways, and the way of peace have 
they not known : there is no fear of God before their eyes. 

Have they no knowledge, that they are all such workers of mischief : 
eating up my people as it were bread, and call not upon the Lord ? 

There were they brought in great fear, (even where no fear was) : for 
god is in the generation of the righteous. 

As for you, ye have made a mock at the counsel of the poor : because 
he putteth his trust in the lord. 

Who shall give salvation unto Israel out of Sion? When the lord 
tumeth the captivity of his people : then shall Jacob rejoice, and Israel 
be glad. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 

Almighty and everlasting God, which dost govern all things 
in heaven and earth : mercifully hear the supplications of thy 
people, and grant us thy peace ' all the days of our life. ^ 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

The second Sunday after the 
Epiphany. 
The Collect. 
Almighty and everlasting God, 
which dost, &c 

[Same as iS49'] 

The Epistle. T/u Gospel. 

I Same as 1549.] 

The third Sunday '. 

The Collect. 

Almighty and everlasting God, 
mercifully, &c 

[Same as 1549.] 



The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as t549-] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

[Same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 
[Same as 1553. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
[Same as 1553.] 



I In ed- 1604, •' thy grace." i In ed. 1596, " after the Epiphany' 

* In Scotch ed., 1637, "through Jesus added. 
Christ our Lord" is added. 



At the Communion. 



117 



The Epistle. 
Rom. xii. Seeing that we have divers gifts 

[i.e. Rom. xii. verse 6 to verse 16.] 

them of the lower sort. 

The Gospel. 
John ii. "1 And the third day was there . 

[i.e. John ii. verse i to verse 12.] 

his disciples believed on him. 



^ The third Sunday. 

Domine, quis habitabit? Psalm xv. 

Lord, who shall dwell in thy tabernacle : who shall rest upon thy 
holy hill ? 

Even he, that leadeth an uncomipt life : and doth the thing which is 
right, and speaketh the truth from his heart. 

He that hath used no deceit in his tongue, nor done evil to his neigh- 
l)our : and hath not, slandered his neighbours. 

He that setteth not by himself, but is lowly in his own eyes : and 
maketh much of them that fear the Lord. 

He that sweareth unto his neighbour, and disappointeth him not : though 
it were to his own hindrance. 

He that hath not given his money unto usury : nor taken reward against 
the innocent. Whoso doth these things : shall never fall. 

Gloiy be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 

Almighty and everlasting God, mercifully look upon our 
infirmities, and in all our dangers and necessities, stretch 
forth thy right hand to help and defend us, through Christ 
our Lord °. 



Charles II. 1662. 

The Second Stcnday after the 
Epiphany. 

The Collect. 
Almighty and everlasting God, 
who dost, &c. 

[Same as 1552.] 

The Epistle. 
Rom. xii. ver. 6. 
Having then gifts differing . . 
to men of low estate. 

The Gospel. 
S. John ii. ver. I. 

And the third day 

io his disciples believed on him. 



The Third Sunday after 
the Epiphany. 
The Collect. 
Almighty and everlasting God, 
mercifully, &c. 

[Same as iS49, to] 
through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
Amen. 

The Epistle. 
Rom. xii. ver. 16. 
Be not wise in your own conceits, 
to overcome evil with good. 

The Gospel. 
S. Matth. viii. ver. I. 
When He was come down . 
to in the selfsame hour. 



In one ed., 1552, misp. John iii. 



In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen." 



ii8 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



[Third Sunday after Epiphany continued.l 

The Epistle, 

Rom. xii. *> Be not wise in your own opinions .... 

[Le. Rom. xiL verse i6 to the end.] 

overcome evil with goodness. 

The Gospel. 
Math. viiL When he was come down 

[i.e. Matt. viii. verse i to verse 14.] 

healed in the selfsame hour. 

^ The fourth Sunday. 

Quare fremuerunt gentes ? Psalm ii. 

Why do the heathen so furiously rage together : and why do the people 
imagine a vain thing ? 

The kings of the earth stand up, and the rulers take counsel tc^ether : 
against the lord, and against his anointed. 

Let us break their bonds a sunder : and cast away their cords from us. 

He that dwelleth in heaven shall laugh them to scorn : the lord shall 
have them in derision. 

Then shall he speak unto them in his wrath : and vex them in his sore 
displeasure. 

Yet have I set my king : upon my holy hill of Sion. 

I will preach the law, whereof the Lord hath said imto me : Thou art 
my son, this day have I begotten thee. 

Desire of me, and I shall give thee the heathen for thine inheritance 
and the utmost parts of the earth for thy possession. 

Thou shall bruise them with a rod of iron : and break them in pieces like 
a potter's vessel. 

Be wise now therefore, O ye kings : be learned, ye that are judges of 
the earth. 

Serve the lord in fear and rejoice (imto him) with reverence. 

Kiss the son, lest he be angry, and so ye perish from the right way : if 
his wrath be kindled, (yea, but a little,) blessed are all they that put their 
trust in him. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c 



Second Edw. VL 1552. 

IT The fourth Sunday^. 

The Collect. 

God, which knowest us, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 

[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

[Same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 

[Same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
[Same as 1553.] 



o In one ed., 1549, misp, Rom. xiii. p In ed. 1596, " after the Epiphany" is added. 



At the Communion, 



119 



The Collect. 
God, which knowest us to be set in the midst of so many 
and great dangers, that for man's frailness we cannot always 
stand uprightly : Grant to us the health of body and soul, 
that all those things which we suffer for sin, by thy help we 
may well pass and overcome, through Christ our Lord \ 
The Epistle. 
Rom. xiii. Let every soul submit himself 

[i.e. Rom. xiii. verse i to verse 8.] 

honour to whom honour pertaineth. 
The Gospel. 
Math. viii. And when he entered into a ship 

[i.e. Matt. viii. verse 23 to the end.] 

depart out of their coasts. 



^ The fifth Sunday. 
Exmidiat te Dominus^. Psalm xx. 

The Lord hear thee in the day of trouble : the name of the God of 
Jacob defend thee ; 

Send thee help from the Sanctuary : and strength thee out of Sion ; 

Remember all thy offerings : and accept thy brent-sacrifice ; 

Grant thee thy heart's desire : and fulfil all thy mind. 

We will rejoice in thy salvation, and triumph in the name of the Lord 
our God : the Lord perform all thy petitions. 

Now know I, that the Lord helpeth his anointed, and will hear him 
from his holy heaven : even with the wholesome strength of his right hand. 

Some put their trust in Chariots, and some in horses : but we will re- 
member the name of the lord our God. 

They are brought down, and fallen : but we are risen, and stand upright. 

Save, lord, and hear us, O king of heaven : when we call upon thee. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 



Charles II. 1662. 

The Fourth Sunday after 
the Epiphany. 
The Collect. 
O God, who knowest us to be 
set in the midst of so many and 
great dangers, that by reason of the 
Irailty of our nature we cannot al- 
ways stand upright ; Grant to us 
such strength and protection, as 
may support us in all dangers, and 



carry us through all temptations, 
through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
Amen. 

The Epistle. 
Rom. xiii. ver. i. 
Let every soul be subject . . • 
to honour to whom honour. 
The Gospel. 
S. Matth. viii. ver. 23. 
And when he was entered . . 
to depart out of their coasts. 



"> In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen." ne, Ps. vi., misp. for title (but Psalm xx. 

' In one ed., 1549, "Deus" instead of given correctly). 
"Dominus;" and in eds. 1549, Domine 



I20 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 

[The Fiftli Sunday after Epiphany conttHtteiLI 
The Collect. 

Lord, we beseech thee to keep thy church and household 
continually in thy true religion : that they which • do lean only 
upon hope * of thy heavenly grace, may evermore be defended 
l^ thy mighty power ; through Christ our Lord ". 

The Epistle. 
Coloss. iii. ^ Put upon you as the elect of God 

[Lc Coloss. iii. Terse 13 to Terse 18.] 

to God the Father by him. 

The Gospel. 
Math. xiii. The kingdom of heaven is like 

[Le. Matt. xiii. rerse 24 to verse 31.] 

but gather the wheat into my bam. 

§ 65. The sixth Sunday {if there be so many) shall have the same Psalm^ 
Collat, Epistle, and Gospel, that was upon the fifth. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

\ The fifth Sunday y. 

The Collect. 

Lx>RD, we beseech thee, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 

§ 6$. The vL Sunday [if there be so 
many) shall have the same * Collect, 
Epistle, and Gospel, that was upon 
the fifth Sunday. 

? The Sunday called Septuagesima. 

The Collect 

O Lord, we beseech thee. Sec 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospd. 

[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, X559. 

[Same as 1553.] 



James I. 1604. 

[Same as 1553-] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637, 
[Same as 1552.] 



Charles II. 1662. 

The Fifth Sunday after 

the Epiphany. 

The Collect. 

O LoKD, we beseech thee, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 

throogfa Jesus Christ our Lord. 

Amen. 

TheEfnstle. 
Coloss. iiL ver. 12. 
Pitt on therefore, as the elect . 
to and the Father by him. 
The Gospel. 
S. Matth. xiiL ver. 24. 
The kingdom of heaven . . . 
to gather the wheat into my bam. 



• In ed. i66», "who." 
t In ed. 1663, " upoa die hope." 
■ In eds. 1596, 1604, and 1637, " throagh 
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen." 
> In one ed., 1553, mitf. PhiL iL 



T In ed. 1596, "after the Epiphany" is 
added. 

■ Inoneed., 1552. "«A<i//jL(»r<ArM«rr 
Pmitm, Collect, EpittU' ice 



At the Communion. 



121 



^ The Sunday called Septuagesima. 

Dominus regit. Psalm xxiii. 

The Lord is my shepherd : therefore can I lack nothing. 

He shall feed me in a green pasture : and lead me forth beside the waters 
of comfort. 

He shall convert my soul : and bring me forth in the paths of righteous- 
ness, for his name's sake. 

Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will 
fear no evil : for thou art with me ; thy rod and thy staff comfort me. 

Thou shalt prepare a table before me against them that trouble me : thou 
hast anointed my head with oil, and my cup shall be full. 

But thy loving-kindness and mercy shall follow me all the days of my 
life : and I will dwell in the house of the lord for ever. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 

O Lord, we beseech thee favourably to hear the prayers 
of thy people ; that we, which * are justly punished for our 
offences, may be mercifully delivered by thy goodness, for 
the glory of thy name ; through Jesu ^ Christ our Saviour, 
who liveth and reigneth, &c.<' 



The Sixth Sunday afier 
the Epiphany. 

The Collect. 
O God, whose blessed Son was 
manifested, that he might destroy 
the works of the devil, and make 
us the sons of God and heirs of 
eternal life ; Grant us, we beseech 
thee, that having this hope, we 
may purify our selves, even as he 
is pure ; that when he shall appear 
again with power and great glory, 
we may be made like unto him in 
his eternal and glorious kingdom, 
where with thee, O Father, and 
thee, O Holy Ghost, he liveth and 
reigneth ever one God world with- 
out end. Amen. 

The Epistle. 
I S. John iii. ver. i. 
Behold, what manner of love . 
to the works of the devil. 



The Gospel. 
S. Matth. xxiv. ver. 23. 
Then if any man shall say . . 
to one end of heaven to the other. 

The Sunday called Septuagesima, or 
the Third Sunday before Lent. 

The Collect. 
O Lord, we beseech thee, &c. 
[Same as 1549, to] 
through Jesus Christ our Saviour, 
who liveth and reigneth with thee 
and the Holy Ghost ever one God, 
world without end. Amen. 

The Epistle. 
I Cor. ix. ver. 24. 
Know ye not that they which, 
to I myself should be a cast-away. 
The Gospel. 
S. Matth. XX. ver. I. 
The kingdom of heaven . . . 
to but few chosen. 



• In ed. 1662, "who." 

i" In eds. 1552, 1559, 1596, &c., "Jesus." 

« In two eds., 1552, and two eds., 1559, 



after " reigneth" the words " world without 
end " are added ; in ed. 1596, and 1637, 
the word "Amen" also added. 



122 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 

[Septuagesima Sunday continued.'^ 
The Epistle. 
I Cor. ix. Perceive ye not, how that they which .... 

p.e. I Cor. ix. verse 24 to the end.] 

myself should be a castaway. 

The Gospel. 

Math. XX. The kingdom of heaven is like 

[Le. Matt. xx. verse i to verse 17.] 

be called, but few be chosen. 

•| T7u Sunday called Sexagesima. 

IT [At the Communum *.] 

Domini est terra. Psalm xxiiiL 

The earth is the Lord's, and all that therein is : the compass of the 
world, and they that dwell therein. 

For he hath founded it upon the seas : and prepared it upon the floods. 

Who shall ascend into the hill of the Lord : or who shall rise up in 
his holy place ? 

Even he that hath clean hands, and a pure heart : and that hath not lift 
up his mind imto vanity, nor sworn to deceive his neighbour. 

He shall receive the blessing from the Lord : and righteousness from the 
God of his salvation. 

This is the generation of them that seek him : even of them that seek thy 
face, O Jacob. 

Lift up your heads, O ye gates, and be ye lift up, ye everlasting doors : 
and the king of glory shall come in. 

Who is the king of glory : it is the Lord strong and mighty, even the 
Lord mighty in battle. 

Lift up your heads, (O ye gates,) and be ye lift up, ye everlasting doors : 
and the king of glory shall come in. 

Who is this king of glory : even the lord of hosts, he is the king of 
glory. 

Glory be to the Father, &c 

As it vras in the beginning, &c 

The Collect. 

Lord God, which seest that we put not • our trust in any 
thing that we do : mercifully grant that by thy power we 
may be defended against all adversity, through Jesus Christ 
our Lord '^■ 



Second Edw. VL 155a. 

T The Sunday called Sexagesima. 

The Collect. 

Lord God, which seest that, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 

[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[The same as 1553.] 



James L 1604. 
[The same as 1553.] 



* These words occur only in one edition • In one ed., 1549, " not" omitted, 

of 1549. ' In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen." 



At the Communion. 123 



The Epistle. 
2 Cor. xi. s Ye suffer fools gladly . . . . 

[i.e. 2 Cor. xi. verse ig to verse 32.] 

knoweth that I lie not. 

The Gospel. 
Luc. viii. When much people were gathered 

[i.e. Luke viii. verse 4 to ver.se i6.] 

fruit, through patience. 



\ The Sunday called Quinquagesima *. 

yudica me Domine. Psalm xxvi. ' 

Be thou my judge, O lord, for I have walked imiocently : my trust hath 
been also in the lord, therefore shall I not fall. 

Examine me, O Lord, and prove me : try out my reins and my heart 

For thy loving-kindness is before mine eyes : and I will walk in thy truth. 

I have not dwelt with vain persons : neither will I have fellowship with 
the deceitful. 

I have hated the congregation of the wicked : and will not sit among the 
ungodly. 

I will wash my hands in innocency, O lord : and so will I go to thine 
altar ; 

That I may shew the voice of thanksgiving : and tell of all thy wondrous 
works. 

Lord, I have loved the habitation of thy house : and the place where 
thine honour dwelleth. 

O shut not up my soul with the sinners : nor my life with the blood- 
thirsty ; 

In whose hands is wickedness : and their right hand is full of gifts. 

But as for me, I will walk innocently : O lord deliver me, and be mer- 
ciful unto me. 

My foot standeth right : I will praise the Lord in the congregations. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

[Same as 1552.] 



Charles IL 1662. 

The Sunday called Sexagesima, or 
the Second Sunday before Lent. 

The Collect. 
O Lord God, who seest, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



The Epistle. 
2 Cor. xi. ver. 19. 
Ye suffer fools gladly .... 
to knoweth that I lie not. 

The Gospel. 
S. Luke viii. ver. 4. 
When much people weregathered, 
to fruit with patience. 



8 In one ed., 1549, misp. 2 Cor. iii. i" In one ed., 1549, Quadragesima. 

' In one ed., 1549, misp. Ps. cxxvi. 



124 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



[Quinquagesima Sunday continued.'] 
■The Collect. 

Lord, which dost teach us, that all our doings without 
charity are nothing worth : send thy Holy Ghost, and pour 
into'^ our hearts that most excellent gift of charity, the very 
bond of peace and all virtues, %vithout the which ', whosoever 
liveth is counted dead before thee : Grant this, for thy ^ only 
Son Jesus Christ's sake. 

TX^ Epistle. 

1 Cor. xiii. Though I speak with the tongues " of men . . 

[Le. I Cor. xiiL verse i to the end.] 

the chief of these is love. 

77te Gospd. 
Luc. xviii. ** Jesus took unto him the twelve 

[Le. Luke xviiL verse 31 to the end.] 

gave praise unto God. 



^ The first day of Lent, commonly called Ashwedne^ay. 
Domine ne. Psalm vi. ' 
O Lord, rebuke me not in thine indignation : neither chasten me in thy 
displeasure. 

Have mercy upon me, O Lord, for I am weak : O lord, heal me, my 
bones are vexed. 

My soul also is sore troubled : but. Lord, how long wilt thou punish me ? 
Turn thee, O Lord, and deliver my soul : O save me for thy mercy's sake. 



Second Edw. VL 1552. 

Tke Sunday called Quinquagesima. 

The Collect. 

O Lord, which dost teach us, &c. 

[Same as 1549-] 

Tlie Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 

H The first day 0/ Lent. 

The Collect. 

Almighty and everlasting, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 



* In eds. of 155a, and two eds. of 1559, 
"pour in." 

'In ed. 1662, "and of all veitues, without 
which." 

" In ed. 1596, "thine," 

" Ineds. 1553, i559,&c., "wiihtongues." 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as 1553.] 

James I. 1604. 

[Same as 1553.] 

Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
[Same as 1552, to] 
Tlu first day of T^it commonly 
called Ash Wednesday. 
(Same as 1549-] 
The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 
66. From Ash Wednesday to the 
first Sunday in Lent shall be used 
the same collect, epistle, and gospd 
which were used on Ash Wed- 
nesday. 



" In one ed., 1552, and in one ed., 1559, 
misp. Luke xviL 

V In one ed., 1549, Exatidiat it Deus. 
Ps. XX. tnisp. for title, but Domtmt ne. 
Ps. vi., given correctly. 



At the Commuxion. 



12!; 



For in death no man rcmembereth tlicc : and who will give thee thanks 
in the pit ? 

I am weary of my groaning ; every night ^\'ash I my bed : and water my 
couch with my tears. 

iSIy beauty is gone for very trouble : and worn away because of all mine 
enemies. 

Away from me, all ye that work vanity : for the lord hath heard the 
voice of my weeding. 

The Lord hath heard my petition : tlie Lord will receive my praver. 

All mine enemies shall be confounded, and sore vexed : tliey shall be 
turned back, and put to >hame suddenly. 

Glory be to the Father, i.\;c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 

Almighty and everlasting Gotl, which hatest nothing that 
thou hast made, and dost forgive the sins of all them that be 'i 
penitent : Create and make in us new and contrite hearts, 
that we worthily lamenting our sins, and knowledging^ our 
wretchedness, may obtain of thee, the God of all mercy, per- 
fect remission and forgiveness, through Jesus Christ*. 
The Epistle. 

Joel ii. Turn you unto me with all your hearts 

(i.e. Juel ii. verse 12, to verse 17.] 

Where is now their God. 

7he Gospel. 
Math. vi. When ye fast be not sad 

[i.e. ^tatt. vi. verse 16 to verse 22.] 

there will vour hearts be also. 



Charles IL 1662. 

The Smuliiy caileJ Quiiiqua;::;esima 
or the next Sunday before Lent, 

The Collect. 
O Lord, who hast taught us, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. 
I Cor. xiii. ver. I. 
TuofGH I speak with the tongues, 
to greatest of these is charity. 

The Gospel. 
S. Luke xviii. ver. 31. 
Then Jesus took unto him 
to gave praise unto God. 



^ In ed. 1662, "are." 
■■ In Scotch ed., 1637, and In eds. 1662, 
"acknowledging." 
' In Scotched., 1637, "Amen." 



The first day of Lejit, commonly 
called Ash-oednesday. 

The Collect. 
Almighty and everlasting God, 
who hatest, lVc. 

[Same as 1549, to] 

through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
A men. 

§ 66. This Collect is to he read e^erv 
day in Lent, after the Collect ap- 
pointed J'or the day. 

For the Epistle. 
Joel ii. ver. 12. 
Tl'RX ye even to me .... 
to where is their God. 
The Gospel. 
S. j\Latth. vi. ver. 16. 
When ye fast be not .... 
to there will your heart be aLo. 



126 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 

^ The first Sunday in Lent. 

Beati quorum. Psalm xxxiL 

Blessed is lie whose unrighteousness is forgiven : and whose sin is 
covered. 

Blessed is the man unto whom the Lord imputeth no sin : and in whose 
spirit there is no guile. 

For while I held my tongue : my bones consumed away through my 
daily complaining. 

For thy hand is heavy upon me day and night : and my moisture is like 
the drought in summer. 

I will acknowledge my sin unto thee : and mine unrighteousness have 
I not hid. 

I said, I will confess my sins unto the lord : and so thou forgavest the 
wickedness of my sin. 

For this shall every one that is Godly make his prayer unto thee, in 
a time when thou mayest be found : but in the great water-floods they shall 
not come nigh him. 

Thou art a place to hide me in, thou shalt preserve me from trouble : 
thou shalt compass me about with songs of deliverance. 

I will inform thee, and teach thee in the way wherein thou shalt go : and 
I will guide thee with mine eye. 

Be ye not like horse and Mule, which have no understanding : whose 
mouths must be held with bit and bridle, lest they fall upon thee. 

Great plagues remain for the ungodly : but whoso putteth his trust in the 
Lord, mercy embraceth him on ever)' side. 

Be glad, O ye righteous, and rejoice in the Lord : and be joyful, all ye 
that are true of heart. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the b^inning, &c, 

TJu Collect. 
O Lord, which for our sake didst fast forty days and forty 
nights : Give us grace to use such abstinence, that, our flesh 
being subdued to the Spirit, we may ever obey thy godly 
motions*, in righteousness and true hoUness, to thy honour 
and glory, which Hvest and reignest, &c. 



Second Edw. VI. 155a. 

H The first Sunday in Lent, 

The Collect. 

O Lord, which for our sake, &c- 

[Same as 1549-] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 

[Same as 1549.] 

% The second Sunday \in Letit\ 

The Collect. 
Almighty God, which dost, &c 

[Same as 1549.] 



The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 

[Same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
[Same as 1553.] 



* In two eds., 1552, and in one ed., 1549, " monidons" Mwtow/*/" motions." 



At the Communion. 



127 



The Epistle. 
2 Cor. vi. We as helpers exhort you . 

[i.e. 2 Cor. vi. verse i to verse 11.] 

and yet possessing all things. 

The Gospel. 
Math. iv. Then was Jesus led away 

[i.e. Math. iv. verse i to verse 12.] 

and ministered unto him. 



^ TTie second Sunday. 

De profundis. Psalm cxxx. 
Out of the deep have I called unto thee, O Lord : Lord, hear my 
voice. 

let thine ears consider well : the voice of my complaint. 

If thou, Lord, wilt be extreme to mark what is done amiss : O Lord, 
who may abide it ? 

For there is mercy with thee : therefore shalt thou be feared. 

1 look for the Lord ; my soul doth wait for him : in his word is my trust. 
My soul flieth unto the Lord : before the morning watch, I say, before 

the morning watch. 

O Israel, trust in the Lord, for with the Lord there is mercy : and with 
him is plenteous redemption. 

And he shall redeem Israel : from all his sins. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 
Almighty God, which dost see that we have no power of 
ourselves to help ourselves : keep thou " us both outwardly in 
our bodies, and inwardly in our souls, that we may be de- 



Charles II. 1662. 

The First Sunday in Lent. 

The Collect. 

O Lord, who for our sake, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 

who livest and reignest with the 

Father and the Holy Ghost, one 

God, world without end. Amen. 

The Epistle. 
2 Cor. vi. ver. I. 
We then, as workers .... 
to yet possessing all things. 

The Gospel. 
S. Matth. iv. ver. I. 
Then was Jesus led up . . . 
to ministered unto him. 



The Second Sunday in Lent. 

The Collect. 

Almighty God, who seest, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 
through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
Amen. 

The Epistle. 
I Thess. iv. ver. i. 
We beseech you, brethren . . 
to given unto us his Holy Spirit. 

The Gospel. 
S. Matth. XV. ver. 2i. 

Jesus went thence 

to from that very hour. 



" In ed. 1662, " keep us." 



128 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 

[The Second Sunday in Lent continued.] 

fended from all adversities which may happen to the body, 
and from all evil thoughts which may assault and hurt the 
soul; through Jesus Christ, &c. [Amen.] 

T/ie Epistle. 
I Tess. iv. " We beseech you brethren 

[i.e. I Thess. iv. verse i to verse 9.] 

his holy Spirit among you. 

The Gospel. 
Math. XV. * Jesus went thence 

[i.e. Matth. xv. verse ax to verse 29.] 

was made whole even [at] the same time. 

^ TTie third Sunday. 
Jiidica me \Deus\. Psalm xliii. 

Give sentence with me, (O God,) and defend my cause against the 
ungodly people : O deliver me from the deceitful and wicked man. 

For thou art the God of my strength, why hast thou put me from thee : 
and why go I so heavily, while the enemy oppresseth me ? 

O send out thy light and thy truth, that they may lead me : and bring 
me unto thy holy hill, and to thy dwelling. 

And that I may go unto the altar of God, even unto the God of my joy 
and gladness : and upon the harp will I give thanks unto thee, (O God, ) 
my God. 

Why art thou so heavy, (O my soul) : and why art thou so disquieted 
within me? 

O put thy trust in God : for I will yet give him thanks, which is the 
help of my countenance, and my God. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
H The third Sunday \in Zem]y. 

The Collect. 
We beseech thee, almighty God, 

&C. 

[Same as 1549.] 



The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 

[Same as rssa.) 



' In one ed., 1549, misp. i Tess. iii. > In eds. of 1552 and 1506, the word., 

» In one ed., 1549, mis/>. Mark xv. ; and "in Lent," are generally added ai'ter the 

in one cd., 1549, reference to Gospel Second Sunday, the Third Sunday, &c., 

omitted. tu the end. 



At the Communion. 



129 



The Collect. 
We beseech thee, almighty God, look upon the hearty 
desire[s] of thy humble servants : and stretch forth the right 
hand of thy majesty, to be our defence against all our enemies : 
through Jesus Christ our Lord. 

The Epistle. 
Ephe, V. Be you * the followers of God 

[i.e. Ephes. v. verse i to verse 15.] 

Christ shall give thee light 

The Gospel. 
Luc. xi. Jesus was casting out a devil 

I i.e. Luke xi. verse 14 to verse 26.] 

hear the word of God and keep it. 



^ TJie fourth Sunday. 

Deus nosier \refugium\. Psalm xlvi. 

God is our hope and strength : a very present help in trouble. 

Therefore will not we fear, though the earth be moved : and though the 
liills be carried into the midst of the sea. 

Though the waters thereof rage and swell : and though the mountains 
shake at the tempest of the same. 

The rivers of the flood thereof shall make glad the city of God : the 
holy place of the tabernacle of the most Highest. 

God is in the midst of her, therefore shall she not be removed : God 
shall help her, and that right early. 

The heathen make much ado, and the kingdoms are moved : but God 
hath shewed his voice, and the earth shall melt away. 

The Lord of hosts is with us : the God of Jacob is our refuge. 

O come hither, and behold the works of the Lord : what destrvfction he 
liath brought upon the earth. 

He maketh wars to cease in all the world : he breaketh the bow, and 
knappeth the spear in sunder, and bumeth the chariots in the fire. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
[Same as 1552.] 



Charles II. 1662. 

The Third Sunday in Lent. 

The Collect. 

We beseech thee, Almighty, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 



The Epistle. 
Ephes. V. ver. I. 
Be ye therefore followers of God, 
to Christ shall give thee light. 

The Gospel. 
S. Luke xi. ver. 14. 
Jesus was casting out a devil . . 
to word of God and keep it. 



In ed. 1552, and some others, " Be ye." 
K 



130 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 

[The Fourth Sunday in Lent continued.'] 

Be still then, and know that I am God : I will be exalted among the 
heathen, and I will be exalted in the earth. 

The Lord of hosts is with us : the God of Jacob is our defence. 
Glory be to the Father, &c. 
As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 
Grant, we beseech thee, almighty God, that we, which 
for our evil deeds are worthily ' punished : by the comtort 
of thy grace may mercifully be relieved, through our Lord 
Jesus Christ. 

The Epistle. 
Gala. iv. Tell me, (ye that desire to be under the law) . . 

[i.e. Gal. iv. verse 21 to the end.] 

but of the free woman. 

77ie Gospel. 
John vi. Jesus departed over the sea of Galilee .... 

[i.e. John vi. verse 1 to verse 15.] 

that should come into the world. 



^ The fifth Sunday. 

Deus, in nomine \tu6\. Psalm liv. 

Save me, (O God,) for thy Name's sake : and avenge me in thy 
strength. 

Hear my prayer, (O God) : and hearken unto the words of my mouth. 

For strangers are risen up against me : and tyrants, (which have not God 
before their eyes,) seek after my soul. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
% The fourth Sunday [in Lent]. 

The Collect. 
Grant we beseech thee, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

Th£ Epistle. TJie Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 

IT The fifth Sunday [in Lent\ 

The Collect. 

We beseech thee, almighty, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.I 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 

[Same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
[Same as 1552.] 



In ed. 1662, " that we who for our evil deeds do worthily deserve to be." 



At the Communion. 



131 



Behold, God is my helper : the Lord is with them that uphold my soul. 

He shall reward evil unto mine enemies : destroy thou them in thy truth. 

An offering of a free heart will I give thee, and praise thy Name, 
(O Lord) : because it is so comfortable. 

For he hath delivered me out of all my trouble : and mine eye hath seen 
his desire upon mine enemies. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Colled. 

We beseech thee, almighty God, mercifully to look upon 
thy people : that by thy great goodness, they may be governed 
and preserved evermore, both in body and soul : through 
Jesus Christ our Lord. 

The Epistle. 
Hebrues ix. ^ Christ being an high-priest 



[i.e. Heb. ix. verse 11 to verse 16.] 

promise of eternal inheritance. 

The Gospel. 
John viii. '^ Which of you can rebuke me of sin 

[i.e. John viii. verse 46 to the end.] 



and went out of the temple. 



Charles IL 1662. 

The Fourth Sunday in Lent. 

The Collect. 

Grant, we beseech thee, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 

through our Lord and Saviour Jesus 
Christ. Amen. 

The Epistle. 

Gal. iv. ver. 21. 

Tell me, ye that desire . . . 
to the bondwoman, but of the free. 

The Gospel. 
S. John vi. ver. I. 
Jesus went over the sea . . . 
to come into the world. 



The Fifth Sunday in Lent. 

The Collect. 

We beseech thee, Almighty, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. 

Heb. ix. ver. 11. 

Christ being come an High 

Priest 

to promise of eternal inheritance. 

The Gospel. 

S. John viii. ver. 46. 

Jesus said, which of you con- 

vinceth me of sin 

to went out of the temple. 



•> In one ed., 1549, tnisp, Heb. xi. 



In one ed., 1549, ntisp. John i.\. 



132 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 

^ The Sunday next before Easter. 

Exaudi deus \deprecationem\. Psalm IxL 
Hear my crying, O God : give ear unto my prayer. 
From the ends of the earth will I call unto thee : when my heart is in 
heaviness. 

set me up upon the rock that is higher than I : for thou hast been my 
hope, and a strong tower for me against the enemy. 

1 will dwell in thy tabernacle for ever : and my trust shall be under the 
covering of thy wings. 

For thou, O Lord, hast heard my desires : and hast given an heritage 
unto those that fear thy name. 

Thou shalt grant the king a long life : that his years may endure 
throughout all generations. 

He shall dwell before God for ever : O prepare thy loving mercy and 
faithfulness, that they may preserve him. 

So will I alway sing praise unto thy name : that I may daily perform 
my vows. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 
Almighty and everlasting God, which of thy tender love 
toward ^ man, has sent our Saviour Jesus Christ to take upon 
him our flesh, and to suffer death upon the cross, that all 
mankind should follow the example of his great humility: 
mercifully grant, that we^ both follow the example of his 
patience, and be ^ made partakers of his resurrection : through 
the same Jesu[s] Christ our Lord s. 

The Epistle. 
Philip, ii. ^ Let the same mind be in you 

[i.e. Phil. ii. verse s to verse ii.] 

unto the praise of God the Father. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
H The Sunday next before Easter. 

The Collect. 
Almighty and everlasting God, 

&C. 

[Same as iS49-] 

T/ie Epistle. The Gospel. 

[Same as "1549. J 

IT Monday before Easter. 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 



II Tuesday before Easter. 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as 1553.] 



James I. 1604. 

[Same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
[Same as 1552.] 



<• In eds. 1552, and in one ed., 1559, and s In one ed., 1559, "Amen. 

1637, "towards." '" In one ed., 1552, misp. Col. iiL (see 

' In ed. 1662, " may both follow." the Epistle for fifth Sunday after Epi- 

' In ed. i66a, "and also be." phany, p. xao). 



At the Communion. 



133 



The Gospel. 
Math. xxvi. and xxvii. And it came to pass when 

[i.e. Matt. xxvi. verse i to chap, xxvii. verse 57.] 

and the mother of Zebedee's children. 

^ Monday before Easter. 

The Epistle. 
Esai. Ixiii.i What is he this that cometh . . . 

[i.e. Esai. Ixiii. verse i to the end.] 

they have not called upon thy name. 
The Gospel. 
Mar. xiv.'' After two days was Easter .... 

[i.e. Mark xiv. verse i to the end.] 

and he began to weep. 



\ Tuesday before Easter. 
The Epistle. 
Esai. 1. The Lord God hath opened mine ear 

[i.e. Esai. 1. verse 5 to the end.] 

that ye shall sleep in sorrow. 

The Gospel. 
Mar. XV. ^ And anon in the dawninsf . . . 

[i.e. Mark xv. verse i to the end.] 

and Mary Joses beheld where he was laid. 



Charles II. 1662. 
The Sunday next before Easter. 

The Collect. 
Almighty and everlasting God, 
who of thy tender love towards 
mankind, hast sent thy Son, our 
Saviour, &c. 

[Same as iS49-] 

The Epistle. 
Phil. ii. ver. 5. 
Let this mind be in you . . . 
to the glory of God the Father. 

The Gospel. 
S. Matth. xxvii. ver. i. 
When the morning was come . 
to truly this was the Son of God. 



Monday before Easter. 
For the Epistle. 
Isa. liii. ver. i. 
Who is this that cometh . . . 
to called by thy name. 

The Gospel. 
S. Mark xiv. ver. i. 
After two days was the feast . 
to he wept. 

Tuesday before Easter. 
For the Epistle. 
Isa. 1. ver. 5. 
The Lord God hath opened . . 
to lie down in sorrow. 
The Gospel. 
S. Mark xv. ver. l. 
And straightway in the morning, 
to this man was the Son of God. 



' In one ed., 1549, misp. Esai. xliii 
* In one ed., 1549, misp. Mar. xiii. 



' In one ed., 1549, ntisp. Mat. xxvii. ; 
in another, and in two eds., 1552, Math. xv. 



134 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 

^ Wednesday before Easter. 
IT \_At the Communion.^ 
The Epistle. 
Hebr. ix. Whereas is a testament 

li.e. Hebr. ix. verse i6 to the end.) 

without sin unto salvation. 

The Gospel. 

Luc. xxii. The feast of sweet bread 

[i.e. Luke xxii. verse i to the end.] 

have heard of his own mouth. 

IT At Evensong. 
The first lesson, Lamenta. i. unto the end. 



\ Thursday ™ before Easter. 

IT At Matins. 
The first lesson, Lamenta. ii. unto the end. 

The Epistle. 
I Cor. xi. This I warn you of 

[i.e. I Cor. xi. rerse 17 to the end.] 

set in order when I come. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

% Wednesday before Easter. 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 

[Same as 1549.] 

IF Thursday before Easter. 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 

[Same as 1549.] 

IT On Good Friday. 
The Collects. 
Almighty God, we beseech, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

Almighty and everlastmg God, 
&c 

[Same as 1549.] 



Merciful God, who hast, &c 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

[Same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 

[Same as 1532] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
[Same as 1552.] 



»• In one ed., 1559, next before. 



At the Communion". 



135 



The Gospel. 

Luc. xxiii.'i The whole multitude of them arose . . . . 

[i.e. Luke .\xiii. ver. i. to the end.] 

according to the commandment. 

At Evensong. 
The first lesson, Lamenta. iii. unto the end. 

On Good Friday. 

At Matins. 

The first lesson, Gen. x.xii. nnto the end. 

The Collect. 

Almighty God, we beseech thee graciously to behold this 
thy family : for the ° which our Lord Jesus Christ was con- 
tented to be betrayed, and given up into the hands of wicked 
men, and to suffer death upon the cross : who liveth and 
reignethP, &:c. 

At the Communion. 
Deus, deus \jneus\ Psahii xxii. 
My God, my God, (look upon me ;) wliy hast thou forsal;en me : and 
art so far from my heahh, and from the words of my complaint ? 

O my God, I cry in the day-lime, but thou hcarest not : and in the 
ni^ht-season also I take no rest. 



Charles II. 1662. 

Wednesday before Easter. 

The Epistle. 

Hebr. ix. ver. 16. 

Where a testament is . . . 

to without sin unto salvation. 

The Gospel. 
S. Luke xxii. ver. i. 
Now the feast of unleavened . 
to have heard of his own mouth. 

Thursday before Easter. 

The Epistle. 

I Cor. xi. ver. 17. 

In this that I declare unto you 

to set in order when I come. 

The Gospel. 
S. Luke xxiii. ver. i. 
The whole multitude of them 
to beholding these things. 



Good Friday. 
The Collects. 
Almighty God, we beseech, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 

who now liveth and reigneth witli 

thee and the Holy Ghost, ever one 

God, world without end. Amen. 

Almighty and everlasting, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 
through our Lord and Saviour Jesus 
Christ. Amen. 

O MERCIFUL God, who ha.st, &c. 
[Same as 1549, to] 
who liveth and reigneth with thee 
and the Holy Spirit, one God, world 
without end. Amen. 

The Epistle. 
Hcb. x. ver. i. 
The law having a shadow of . 
to the day approaching. 
The Gospel. 
S. John xix. ver. i. 
Pilate therefore took Jesus . . 
to him whom they pierced. 



" In two eds., 1549, and in one ed., 1559, inisp. Luc. xxii. <> In ed. 1662, "for wliich.' 
1' In one ed., 1552, and in one ed., 1559, "with thee and the Holy Ghost, now and ever.' 



136 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 

[Good Friday continued^ 

And thou continuest holy : O thou worship of Israel. 

Our fathers hoped in thee : they trusted in thee, and thou didst deliver 
them. 

They called upon thee, and were helped : they put their trust in thee, 
and were not confounded. 

But as for me, I am a worm, and no man : a very scorn of men, and the 
out-cast of the people. 

All they that see me laugh me to scorn : they shoot out their lips, and 
shake the head, saying, 

He trusted in God, that he would deliver him : let him deliver him, if 
he will have him. 

But thou art he that took me out of my mother's womb : thou wast my 
hope, when I hanged yet upon my mother's breasts. 

I have been left unto thee ever since I was bom : thou art my God even 
from my mother's womb. 

go not from me, for trouble is here at hand : and there is none to 
help me. 

Many Oxen are come about me : fat Bulls of Basan close me in on 
every side. 

They gape upon me with their mouths : as it Avere a ramping and 
roaring Lion. 

1 am poured out like water, and all my bones are out of joint : my heart 
also in the midst of my body is even like melting wax. 

My strength is dried up like a potsherd, and my tongue cleaveth to my 
gums : and thou shalt bring me into the dust of death. 

For many dogs are come about me : and the council of the wicked lay 
siege against me. 

They pierced my hands and my feet ; I may tell all my bones : they 
stand staring and looking upon me. 

They part my garaients among them : and cast lots upon my vesture. 

But be not tliou far from me, O Lord : thou art my succour, haste thee 
to help me. 

Deliver my soul from the sword : my darling from the power of the dog. 

Save me from the Lion's mouth : thou hast heard me also from among 
the horns of Unicorns. 

I will declare thy name unto my brethren : in the midst of the congrega- 
tion will I praise thee. 

O praise the Lord, ye that fear him : magnify him, all ye of the seed of 
Jacob, and fear him, all ye seed of Israel ; 

For he hath not despised, nor abhorred, the low estate of the poor : he 
hath not hid his face from him, but when he called unto him he heard him. 

My praise is of thee in the great congregation : my vows will I perform 
in the sight of them that fear him. 

The poor shall eat, and be satisfied : they that seek after the Lord shall 
praise him ; your heart shall live for ever. 

All the ends of the world shall remember themselves, .and be turned 
unto the Lord : and all the kindreds of the nations shall worship before 
him. 

For the kingdom is the Lord's : and he is the govemour among the 
people. 

All such as be fat upon earth : have eaten, and worshipped. 

All they that go do^vn into the dust shall kneel before him : and no man 
hath quickened his own souL 



At the Communion. 137 

[Good Friday coniifiued.] 

My seed shall serve him : they shall be counted unto the Lord for 
a generation. 

They shall come, and the heavens shall declare his righteousness : unto 
a people that be born, whom the Lord hath made. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

If After the two Collects at the Communion, shall be said these 
two Collects following. 

The Collect. 

Almighty and everlasting God, by whose Spirit the whole 
body of the Church is governed and sanctified : receive our 
supplications and prayers, which we ofifer before thee for all 
estates of men in thy holy congregation 1, that every member 
of the same, in his vocation and ministry, may truly and godly 
serve thee : through our Lord Jesus Christ. 

Merciful God, who hast made all men, and hatest nothing 
that thou hast made, nor wouldest the death of a sinner, bu'c 
rather that he should be converted and live : Have mercy 
upon all Jews, Turks, Infidels, and Heretics, and take from 
them all ignorance, hardness of heart, and contempt of thy 
word : and so fetch them home, blessed Lord, to thy flock, 
that they may be saved among the remnant of the true Israel- 
ites, and be made one fold under one shepherd, Jesus Christ 
our Lord : who liveth and reigneth, &c. 

The Epistle. 
Heb. X. The law which hath but a shadow ; 

[i.e. Heb. x. verse i unto verse 26.] 

the day draweth nigh. 

The Gospel. 
John xviii. When Jesus had spoken these words .... 

[i.e. John xviii. verse i to end of chap, xix.] 

for the sepulchre was nigh at hand. 

At Evensong. 
TT The first lesson, Esai. liii. unto the end. 



Second Edw, VL 1552. 

\See previous page.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

[&* previous page.] 



James I. 1604. 

{See previous page.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
\_See previous page.] 
Charles IL 1662. 
\See previous page.] 

1 In ed. 1662, " holy Church." 



138 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



Easter Even. 

At Matins. 

% The first lesson. Lamenta. iv. v. unto the end. 

At the Communion. 

Domine deus \salutis\ Psal. Ixxxviii. 

Lord God of my salvation, I have cried day and night before thee : 

let my prayer enter into thy presence, incline thine ear unto my calling. 
For my soul is full of trouble : and my life draweth nigh unto hell. 

1 am counted as one of them that go down mito the pit : and I have been 
even as a man that hath no strength. 

Free among the dead, like unto them that be wounded, and lie in the 
grave : which be out of remembrance, and are cut away from thy hand. 

Thou hast laid me in the lowest pit : in a place of daikness, and in 
the deep. 

Thine indignation lieth hard upon me : and thou hast vexed me with all 
thy storms. 

Thou hast put away mine acquaintance far from me : and made me to 
be abhoned of them. 

I am so fast in prison : that I cannot get forth. 

My sight faileth for very trouble : Lord, I have called daily upon thee 

1 have stretched out my hands mito thee. 



Second Edw. VL 1552. 

% Easter Even. 

The Epistle. Tlie Gospel. 

[Same as X549-] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as 1553.] 



James I. 1604. 
[Same as 1553.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
[Same as 1553.] 

Easter Even. 
The Collect. 
O MOST gracious God, look upon 
us in mercy, and grant that as we 
are baptized into the death of thy 
Son our Saviour Jesus Christ ; so 
by our true and hearty repentance 
all our sins may be buried with 
him, and we not fear the grave : 
that as Christ was raised up from 
the dead by the glory of thee O 
Father, so we also may walk in 
newness of life, but our sins never 
be able to rise in judgment against 
us ; and that for the merit of Jesus 
Christ that died, was buried, and 
rose again for us. Amen. 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1552.] 



At the Communion. 



139 



Dost thou shew wonders among the dead : or shall the dead rise up 
again, and praise thee ? 

Shall thy loving-kindness be shewed in the grave : or thy faithfulness 
in destruction ? 

Shall thy wondrous works be known in the dark : and thy righteousness 
in the land where all things are forgotten ? 

Unto thee have I cried, O Lord : and early shall my prayer come be- 
fore thee. 

Lord, why abhorrest thou my soul : and hidest thou thy face from me ? 

I am in misery, and like unto him that is at the point to die : (even from 
my youth up) thy terrors have I suftered with a troubled mind. 

Thy wrathful displeasure goeth over me : and the fear of thee hath 
undone me. 

They came roimd about me daily like water : and compassed me together 
on every side. 

My lovers and friends hast thou put away from me : and hid mine ac- 
quaintance out of my sight. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Epistle. 
I Pet. iii. It is better (if the will of God be so) .... 

[i.e. I Pet. iii. verse 17 to the end.] 

and might, subdued unto him. 



The Gospel. 
Mat. xxvii. When the even was come . . 

[i.e. Matt, xxvii. verse 57 to the end.] 

and sealed the stone. 



Charles IL 1662. 

Easter Even. 
The Colled. 
Grant, O Lord, that as we are 
baptized into the death of thy blessed 
Son our Saviour Jesus Christ ; so 
by continual mortifying our corrupt 
affections, we may be buried with 
him, and that through the grave, 
and gate of death we may pass to 
our joyful resurrection, for his merits, 
who died, and was buried, and rose 



again for us, thy Son Jesus Christ 
our Lord. Amen. 

The Epistle. 
I S. Pet. iii. ver. 17. 
It is better, if the will of God 

be so 

to being made subject unto him. 

The Gospel. 
S. Matth, xxvii. ver. 57. 
When the even was come 
to setting a watch. 



I40 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



% Easter day. 

§ 67, In the morning^ afore Matins, the people being assembled in the 
church : these Anthems shall be first solemnly sung [or saiif]. 

Christ rising again from the dead, now dieth not. Death 
from henceforth hath no power upon him. For in that he 
died, he died but once to put away sin : but in that he 
liveth, he liveth unto God. And so Hkewise, count 1 your- 
selves dead unto sin, but Hving unto God in Christ Jesus 
our Lord. Alleluia, Alleluia'. 

Christ is risen again, the firstfruits of them that sleep : for 
seeing that by man came death, by man also cometh the 
resurrection of the dead. For as by Adam all men do die, 
so by Christ all men shall be restored to life. Alleluia ■■. 

The Priest. 
Shew forth to all nations the glory of God. 

The Answer. 

And among all people his wonderful works. 

Ld us pray. 
O God, who for our redemption didst give thine only 
begotten Son to the death of the cross : and by his glorious 
resurrection hast delivered us from the power of our enemy . 
Grant us so to die daily from sin, that we may evermore live 
with him in the joy of his resurrection : through the same 
Christ our Lord. Amen. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

IT Easter day. 
§ 67. At Morning prayer, instead of 
the Psalm^ O come let us. &c. 
TJiese Anthems shall be sung or 
said. 

Christ rising again from the 
dead, now, &c 

[Same as 1549.] 
Christ is risen again the first- 
fruits of them, &c. 

[The same as 1549, as far as] 
shall be restored to life. 



p In one ed., 1549, "before." 

1 In one ed., 1553, and one ed., 1559, 
"account." 

' In all eds.j 1552, and afterwards, the 
words "Alleluia, Alleluia," at end of first 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 
[Same as 1352.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
[Same as 1552- 1 



anthem, and the word "Alleluia," at end 
of second anthem, are omitted ; and in 
one ed., 1559, ''^ word "Amen" is added 
at end of the first anthem. 



At the Communion. 



141 



IT Proper Psalms and Lessons. 

At Matins. 

Psalms ii. Ivii. cxi. 

The first lesson, Exo. xii. unto the end. 

The second lesson, Roma. vi. unto the end. 

At the first Communion, 

Conserva me \domine\. Psalm xvi. 
Preserve me, O God : for in thee have I put my trust. 

my soul, thou hast said unto the Lord : thou art my God, my goods 
are nothing unto thee. 

All my delight is upon the Saints, that are in the earth : and upon such 
as excel in virtue. 

But they that run after another god : shall have great trouble. 

Their drink-offerings of blood will not I offer : neither make mention 
of their names with my lips. 

The Lord himself is the portion of mine inheritance, and of my Cup : 
thou shalt maintain my lot. 

The lot is fallen unto me in a fair ground : yea, I have a goodly heritage. 

1 will thank the Lord for giving me warning : my reins also chasten me 
in the night-season. 

I have set God always before me : for he is on my right hand, therefore 
I shall not fall. 

Wherefore my heart was glad, and my glory rejoiced : my flesh also 
shall rest in hope. 

For why ? thou shalt not leave my soul in hell : neither shalt thou suffer 
thy holy one to see corruption. 



Charles II. 1662. 
Easter-day. 
§ 67. At Morning Prayer, instead 
of the Psahn, O come, let us, &c. 
these Anthems shall be sung or 
said, 

Christ our passover is sacrificed 
for us : therefore let us keep the 
feast. 

Not with the old leaven nor with 
the leaven of malice and wicked- 
ness : but with the unleavened bread 
of sincerity and truth, i Cor. v. 7. 

Christ being raised from the 
dead dieth no more : death hath no 
more dominion over him. 

For in that he died, he died unto 
sin once : but in that he liveth, he 
liveth unto God. 



Likewise reckon ye also your 
selves to be dead indeed unto sin : 
but alive unto God through Jesus 
Christ our Lord. Rom. vi. 9. 

Christ is risen from the dead : 
and become the first-fruits of them 
that slept. 

For since by man came death : 
by man came also the resurrection 
of the dead. 

For as in Adam all die : even so 
in Christ shall all be made alive. 
I Cor. XV. 20. 

Glory be to the Father, and to 
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost. 

Answer. 
As it was in the beginning, is now 
and ever shall be : world without 
end. Amen. 



142 First Prayer-book of Edward VI. 1549. 

[Eastek Day coHtinued.\ 

Thou shalt shew me the path of life ; in thy presence is the fuhiess of 
joy : and at thy right hand there is pleasure for evermore. 
Glory be to the Father, &c. 
As it was in the begiiming, &c. 

The Collxt. 

Almighty God, which through thy only begotten Son Jesus 
Christ, hast overcome death, and opened unto us the gate of 
everlasting life : we humbly beseech thee, that as by thy 
special grace, preventing us, thou dost put in our minds good 
desires ; so by thy continual help, we may bring the same to 
good effect, through Jesus Christ our Lord: who liveth and 
reigneth, &c. [Amen.] 

TJu Eputlc. 
Coloss. iii. If ye be risen again with Christ 

[Le. CoL iii. verse i to verse 8.] 

when ye lived in them. 

The Gospel. 
John XX. The first day of the Sabbaths ....;.. 

[Le. John xx. verse i to verse xi.] 

their own home. 

Ai the [second] Communion. 
Domine quid \multiplicati\ ? Psalm iiL 

Lord, how are they increased that trouble me : many are they that 
rise against me. 

Many one there be that say of my soul : there is no help for him in 
his God. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
Then tlu Collect. 
[The Versicles and Prayer being omitted 
in this and in subsequent editions.] 

Almighty God, which through 
thy only, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as iss^-l 



James I. 1604. 

[Same as 1553.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

[Same as 1553.] 



At the Communion. 



[Easter Day continued.'\ 

But thou, O Lord, art my defender : thou art my worship, and the 
lifter up of my head. 

I did call upon the Lord with my voice : and he heard me out of his 
holy hill. 

I laid me down and slept, and rose up again : for the lord sustained me. 

I will not be afraid for ten thousands of the people : that have set 
themselves against me round about. 

Up, Lord, and help me, O my God : for thou smitest all mine enemies 
upon the cheek-bone ; thou hast broken the teeth of the ungodly. 

Salvation belongeth unto the Lord : and thy blessing is upon the people. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

7^1? Collect. 
Almighty Father, which hast given thy only Son to die for 
our sins, and to rise again for our justification : Grant us so to 
put away the leaven of malice and wickedness, that we may 
alway serve thee in pureness of living and truth, through Jesus 
Christ our Lord. 

The Epistle. 
I Cor. V. Know ye not that a Httle leaven 



[i.e. I Cor. v. verse 6 to verse 9.] 

of pureness and truth. 

The Gospel. 
Mar. xvi. When the Sabbath was past . . 

[i.e. Mark xvi. to verse 6.] 

for they were afraid. 

At Evensong. 

IT Proper Psalms and Lessons. 

Psalms cxiii. cxiv. cxviii. 

The second lesson. Act ii. unto the end. 



Charles II. 1662. 

The Collect. 
Almighty God, who through, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 
who liveth and reigneth with thee, 
and the Holy Ghost, ever one God, 
world without end. Amen. 

§ 68. This Collect se7-ves for Monday 
and Tuesday in Easter-weck. 



The Epistle. 
Col. iii. ver. i. 

If ye then be risen with Christ 
to lived in them. 

The Gospel. 
S. John XX. ver. I. 

The first day of the week . 
to again unto their own home. 



144 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



^ Monday in Easter Week. 

At Matins. 

The second lesson, Mat. xxviii. * unto tJu end. 

At the Communion. 
Nonne deo \subjectd\ ? Psalm IxiL ' 

My soul truly waiteth still upon God : for of him cometh my salvation. 

He verily is my strength and my salvation : he is my defence, so that 
I shall not greatly fall. 

How long will ye imagine mischief against every man : ye shall be slain 
all the sort of you ; yea, as a tottering wall shall ye be, and like a broken 
hedge. 

Their device is only how to put him out whom God will exalt : their 
delight is in lies ; they give good words with their mouth, but curse vrith 
their heart 

Nevertheless, my soul, wait thou still upon God : for my hope is in 
him. 

He truly is my strength and my salvation : he is my defence, so that 
I shall not fall. 

In God is my health, and my glory : the rock of my might, and in God 
is my trust. 

O put your trust in him alway, ye people : pour out your hearts before 
him, for God is our hope. 

As for the children of men, they are but vain : the children of men 
are dece'/tful upon the weights, they are altogether lighter than vanity 
itself. 

O trust not in wrong and robbery, give not yourselves unto vanity : if 
riches increase, set not your heart upon them. 

God spake once, and twice I have also heard the same : that power 
belongeth unto God ; 

And that thou, Lord, art merciful : for thou rewardest every man 
according to his work. 

Glory be to the Father, &c 

As it was in the beginning, 5:c. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
T Monday in Easter Week. 

The Collect. 

Almighty God, which through 
thy only b^otten Son, &c 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as 1553.] 



James I. 1604. 

[Same as 1553.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

[Same as 1532.] 



* In one ed., 1549, tnUp. Mat. xviiL 



' In two eds., 1549, tidsp. Ps. Ixviii. 



At the Communion. 



145 



The Collect. 

Almighty God, which through thy only begotten Son Jesus 
Christ, hasf^ overcome death, and opened unto us the gate 
of everlasting life : we humbly beseech thee, that as by thy 
[ejspecial grace, preventing us, thou dost put in'' our minds 
good desire[s] ; so by thy continual help, we may bring the 
same to good effect, through Jesus Christ our Lord: who 
liveth and reigneth, [&c.] 

The Epistle. 

Acts X. Peter opened his mouth and said 

[i.e. Acts X. verse 34 to verse 44.] 

shall receive remission of sins. 

The Gospel. 
Luc. xxiv. Behold two of the disciples went 

[i.e. Luke xxiv. verse 13 to verse 36.] 

knew him in breaking of [the] bread. 



At Evensong. 
TI" The second lesson, Acts iii. unto the end. 

^ Tuesday in Easter Week. 

At Matins. 
The second lesson, Luke xxiv. unto "And behold two [of them]." 

At the Communion. 
Laudate pueri. Psalm cxiii. 

Praise the Lord, (ye servants) : O praise the name of the Lord. 

Blessed be the name of the Lord : from this time forth for evermore. 

The Lord's name is praised : from the rising up of the sun unto the going 
down of the same. 

The Lord is high above all heathen : and his glory above the heavens. 

Who is like unto the Lord our God, that hath his dwelling so high : 
and yet humbleth himsejf to behold the things that are in heaven and earth? 

He taketh up the simple out of the dust : and lifteth the poor out of the 
mire ; 

That he may set him with the princes : even with the princes of his 
people. 



Charles II. 1662. 

Monday in Easter Week. 
[Collect not printed again. See \ 1 
For the Epistle. 
Acts X. ver. 34. 
Peter opened his mouth . 
to receive remission of sins. 



The Gospel. 

S. Luke xxiv. ver. 13. 

Behold, two of his disciples 
went that same day to a village . 
to in breaking of bread. 



' In one ed., 1549, and in two eds., 1559, "hath overcome." 
» In ed. 1662, "put into." 



146 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



[Tuesday in Easter Week continued.'] 
He maketh the barren woman to keep house : and to be a joyful mother 
of children. 

Glory be to the Father, &c 
As it was in the beginning, &a 

The Collect. 
Almighty Father, which hast given thy y only Son to die for 
our sins, and to rise again for our justification : Grant us so to 
put away the leaven of malice and wickedness, that we may 
alway serve thee in pureuess of living and truth, through Jesus 
Christ our J^ord ==. 

7^e Epistle. 
Acts xiii. Ye men and brethren 

[Le. Acts xiiL verse 26 to verse 42.] 

declare it [un]to you. 

The Gospel. 
Luc. xxiv.* Jesus stood in the midst of . . . . • . . . 

[Le. Luke xxiv. verse 36 to verse 49.] 

ye are witnesses of these things. 

At Evensong. 
The second lesson, i Cor. xv. unto the end, 

^ TJie first Sunday after Easter. 
Beatus vir. Psalm '' cxii. 

Blessed is the man that feareth the lord : he hath great delight in his 
commandments. ■ 

His seed shall be mighty upon earth : the generation of the faithful shall 
be blessed. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

IT Tuesday in Easter Week, 

The Collect. 

Almighty Father, which hast 

given thy only Son, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 

IT The first Sunday after Easter. 

The Collect. 
Almighty God, &c. 

As at the Communion on Easter day. 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 

[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 
[Same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
[Same as 1552.] 



J In eds. 1604 and 1637, "thine only." 
• In Scotched., 1637, "Amen." 



■ In one ed., 1559, mmj/. Luk. xxiiL 
^ In one ed., 1549, mUp. Ps. cxxii. 



At the Communion. 



147 



Riches and plenteousness shall be in his house : And his righteousness 
endureth for ever. 

Unto the Godly there ariseth up light in the darkness : he is merciful, 
loving, and righteous. 

A good man is merciful, and lendeth : and will guide his words with 
discretion. 

For he shall never be moved : and the righteous shall be had in ever- 
lasting remembrance. 

He will not be afraid for any evil tidings : For his heart standetli 
fast, and believeth in the Lord. 

His heart is stablished, and will not shrink : until he see his desire upon 
his enemies. 

He hath sparsed abroad, and given to the poor : and his righteousness 
remaineth for ever ; his horn shall be exalted with honour. 

The ungodly shall see it, and it shall grieve him : he shall gnash with 
his teeth, and consume away ; the desire of the ungodly shall perish. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 
Almighty Father, &c. As at the second 'Communion on 
Easter day ". 

The Epistle. 
I John V. All that is born of God 

[i.e. I John v. verse 4 to verse 13.] 

that hath not the Son of God hath not life. 

The Gospel. 

John XX, The same day at night 

[i.e. John xx. verse 19 to verse 24.] 

ye retain, they are retained. 



Charles II. 1662, 

Tuesday in Easter Week, 

[Collect not printed again. See \ 68.] 

For the Epistle. 
Acts xiii. ver. 26. 

Men and brethren 

to declare it unto you. 

The Gospel. 
S. Luke xxiv. ver. 36. 
Jesus himself stood in the midst . 
to witnesses of these things. 

The First Sunday after Easter. 

The Collect. 
Almighty Father, who hast 
given thine only Son to die for our 



sins, and to rise again for our justi- 
fication ; Grant us so to put away 
the leaven of malice and wicked- 
ness, that we may alway serve thee 
in pureness of living and truth, 
througli the merits of the same thy 
Son Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

The Epistle. 
I S. John V. ver. 4. 
Whatsoever is born of God , . 
to hath not life. 

The Gospel. 
S. John XX. ver. 19, 
The same day at evening . . . 
to they are retained. 



In ed. 157S, "As upon Easter Day,' 



148 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



^ The second Sunday after Easter \ 
Deus in adjutorium. Psalm Ixx. 

Haste thee, O God, to deliver me : Make haste to help me, O Lord. 

Let them be ashamed and confounded that seek after my soul : let them 
be turned backward and put to confusion that wish me evil. 

Let them (for their reward) be soon brought to shame : that cry over me, 
there, there. 

But let all those that seek thee be joyful and glad in thee : and let all 
such as deliglit in thy salvation say alway, the Lord be praised. 

As for me, I am poor and in misery : Haste thee unto me, (O God). 

Thou art my help, and my redeemer : O Lord, make no long tarrying. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c 

The Collect. 

Almighty God, which hast given thy« holy Son to be unto 
us, both a sacrifice for sin, and also an example^ of Godly 
life : Give us the * grace that we may always most thankfully 
receive that his inestimable benefit, and also daily endeavour 
ourselves to follow the blessed steps of his most holy life\ 

The Epistle. 
1 Peter ii. This is thankworthy 

[i.e. I Pet. ii. verse 19 to the end.] 

and Bishop of your souls. 

The Gospel. 

John X. Christ said to his disciples ', I am the good shepherd 

[i.e. John x. verse 11 to verse 17.] 



one fold, and one shepherd. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
% The second Sunday [after Easter]. 

The Collect. 
Almighty God, which hast, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 

IT The third Sunday. 

The Collect. 
Almighty God, which, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 

[Same as 1549.] 



* In some editions, 1559, and in ed. 1596, 
the words, "after Easter," are added to 
the Second Sunday, the Third Sunday, &c. 

• In ed. 1596 and 1604, "thine only." 

' In one ed., 1559, and in ed. 1596, and 
ed. 1662, "ensample." 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as 1553.] 



James L 1604. 
[Same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
[Same as 1552.] 



K In ed. 1662, "us grace." 

I" In Scotch ed. , 1637, the words "through 
the same Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen" 
are added. 

' In ed. 1604, and Scotch ed., 1637, 
" Christ said, I am the." 



At the Communion. 



U9 



^ TJie third Sunday ^. 

Confitebimur. Psalm Ixxv. 

Unto thee, (O God,) do we give thanks : yea, unto thee do we give 
thanks. 

Thy name also is so nigh : and that do thy wondrous works declare. 

When I receive the congregation : I shall judge according unto right. 

The earth is weak, and all the inhabiters thereof : I bear up the pillars 
of it. 

I said unto the fools, deal not so madly : and to the ungodly, set not up 
your horn. 

Set not up your horn on high : and speak not with a stiff neck. 

For promotion cometh neither from the East, nor from the west : nor 
yet from the south. 

And why? GOD is the judge : he putteth down one, and setteth up 
another. 

For in the hand of the lord there is a cup, and the wine is red : It is full 
mixed, and he poureth out of the same. 

As for the dregs thereof : all the ungodly of the earth shall drink them, 
and suck them out. 

But I will talk of the GOD of Jacob : and praise him for ever. 

All the horns of the ungodly also will I break : and the horns of the 
righteous shall be exalted. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 

Almighty God, which shewest'' to all men that be in 
error the light of thy truth, to the intent that they may return 
into the way of righteousness : Grant unto all them that be ' 
admitted into the fellowship of Christ's religion, that they may 
eschew those things that be ^ contrary to their profession, and 
follow all such things as be ^ agreeable to the same : through 
our Lord Jesus Christ ™. 



Charles II. 1662. 
The Second Sunday after Easter. 

The Collect. 
Almighty God, who hast, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 
holy life, through the same Jesus 
Christ our Lord. Amen. 
The Epistle. 
I S. Pet. ii. ver. 19. 
This is thankworthy , . . . 
to bishop of your souls. 
The Gospel. 
S. John X. ver. I r. 
Jesus said, I am the good . . 
to one fold and one shepherd. 



The Third Sunday after Easter. 

The Collect. 
Almighty God, who shewest to 
them that be, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. 
I S. Pet. ii. ver. 11. 
Dearly beloved, I beseech you, 
to honour the king. 

The Gospel. 
S.John xvi. ver. 16. 
Jesus said to his disciples, A 
little while, and ye shall not see me, 
to no man taketh from you. 



^ In two eds. 1559, "which sheweth." ' In ed. 1662, "are.' 

" In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen." 



150 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549, 

[The Third Sunday after Easter continued.] 
The Epistle. 
I Peter ii. Dearly beloved, I beseech you 

[i.e. I Pet. ii. verse ii to verse i8.] 

Fear God, honour the King, 

The Gospel. 
John xvi. Jesus said to his disciples 

[i.e. John xvL verse 6 to verse 23.] 

shall no man take from you. 

f Tlie fourth Sunday. 

Deus stetit in synagoga. Psalm Ixxxiii ". 

God standeth in the congregation of princes : he is a judge among Gods. 

How long will ye give wrong judgement : and accept the persons of the 
ungodly ? 

Defend the poor and fatherless : see that such as be in need and 
necessity have right. 

Deliver the out-cast and poor : Save them from the hand of the ungodly. 

They will not be learned nor understand, but walk on still in darkness : 
ell the foundations of the earth be out of course. 

I have said, ye are Gods : and ye are all the children of the most highest. 

But ye shall die like men : and fall like one of the princes. 

Arise, O God, and judge thou the earth : For thou shalt take all heathen 
to thine inheritance. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 

Almighty God, which dost make the minds of all faithful 
men to be of one will : grant unto thy people, that they may 
love the thing, which thou commandest, and desire that 
which thou dost promise, that among the sundry and mani- 
fold changes of the world, our hearts may surely there be 
fixed, where as true joys are to be found : through Christ our 
Lord °. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

H The fourth Sunday. 
The Collect. 
Almighty God, which dost, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

[Same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 

[Same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
[Same as 1552.] 



In two eds., 1549, mis^. Ps. Ixxxii. " In Scotdi ed., 1637, "Amen." 



At the Communion. 



i!;i 



The Epistle. 
James i. Every good gift 

[i.e. James i. verse 17 to verse 22. J 

able to save your souls. 

The Gospel. 

John xvi. Jesus said unto his disciples . 

[i.e. John xvi. verse 5 to verse 13.] 

and shew unto you. 



^ The fifth Sunday. 

Qiiatn dilecta tabernacula. Psalm Ix.xxiv p. 

O HOW amiable are thy dwellings : thou Lord of Hosts. 

My soul hath a desire and longing to enter into the courts of the Lord : 
My heart and my flesh rejoice in the living God. 

Yea, the Sparrow hath found her an house, and the Swallow a nest 
where she may lay her young : Even thy altars, O Lord of Hosts, my king, 
and my God. 

Blessed are they that dwell in thy house : they will be alway praising 
thee. 

Blessed is the man whose strength is in thee : In whose heart are thy 
ways. 

Which going through the vale of misery use it for a well : and the pools 
are filled with water. 

They will go from strength to strength : and unto the God of Gods ap- 
peareth every one of them in Sion. 

Lord God of Hosts, hear my prayer : Hearken, O God of Jacob. 
Behold, O God our defender : and look upon the face of thine anointed. 
For one day in thy courts : is better than a thousand. 

1 had rather be a door-keeper in the house of my God : than to dwell in 
the tents of ungodliness. 

For the Lord God is a light and defence : the Lord will give grace 
and worship, and no good thing shall he withhold from them that live 
a godly life. 

O Lord God of hosts : blessed is the man that putteth his trust in thee. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 



Charles IL 1662. 

The Eourth Sunday after Easter. 

The Collect. 
O Almighty God, who alone 
canst order the unruly wills and af- 
fections of sinful men ; Grant unto 
thy people, that, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 
through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
Amen. 



The Epistle. 
S. James i. ver. 1 7. 

Every good gift 

to able to save your souls. 

The Gospel. 
S. John xvi. ver. 5. 
Jesus said unto his disciples. Now 
I go my way to him that sent me, 
to shall shew it imto you. 



P In one ed., 1549, Misp. Ps. xxxiv. 



152 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 

[The Fifth Sunday after Easter coniinued.] 

The Collect. 

Lord, from whom all good things do come ; grant us thy 

humble servants, that by thy holy inspiration we may think 

those things that be good, and by thy merciful guiding may 

perform the same ' ; through our Lord Jesus Christ '^, 

The Epistle. 
James i. See that ye be doers of the word 

p.e. James i. verse 22 to the end.] 

keep himself unspotted of the world. 

The Gospel. 
John xvi. Verily, verily I say unto you 

[i.e. John xvi verse 23 to the end.] 

overcome the world. 

\ The Ascension Day. 

% Proper Psalms and Lessons. 

At Matins. 

Psalms viii. xv. xxi. 

The second lesson, John xiv. unto the end, 

IT At the Communion. 
Omncs gentes plauditc. Psalm xlvii. 
O CLAP your hands together, (all ye people) : O sing unto God with 
the voice of melody. 

For the Lord is high, and to be feared : he is the great king upon all 
the earth. 

He shall subdue the people under us : And the nations under our feet. 
He shall choose out an heritage for us : even the worship of Jacob, 
whom he loved. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

IT The fifth Sunday. 
The Collect. 
Lord, from whom all good things 
do come, &c 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 

[The'] Ascension day. 

The Collect. 

Grant, we beseech thee, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 



The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

[Same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 

[Same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637, 

[Same as 1552.] 



1 In one ed., 1552, " the same," omitted. ' In one ed., 1559, and in Scotch 

ed., 1637, "Amen." ■ In one ed., 1539, "Ascension day." 



At the Communion. 



153 



God is gone up with a merry noise : And the Lord with the sound of 
the trump. 

O sing praises, sing praises unto our God : O sing praises, sing praises 
unto our king. 

For God is the king of all the earth : sing ye praises with understanding. 

God reigneth over the heathen : God sitteth upon his holy seat. 

The princes of the people are joined to the people of the God of 
Abraham ; for God, (which is very high exalted,) doth defend the earth, 
as it were with a shield. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 
Grant, we beseech thee, almighty God, that like as we do 
believe thy only begotten Son our Lord ' to have ascended into 
the heavens : so we may also in heart and mind thither ascend, 
and with him continually dwell ". 

The Epistle. 
Acts i. In the former treatise 

[i.e. Acts i. verse i to verse 12.] 

ye have seen him go into heaven. 

The Gospel. 
Mar. xvi.'^ Jesus appeared unto the eleven 

[i.e. Mark xvi. verse 14 to the end.] 

the word with miracles following. 

IT Proper Psalms and Lessons at Evensong, 

Psalms xxiv. Ixviii, cxlviii. 3^ 
The second lesson, Ephe. iv. unto the end. 



Charles II. 1662. 
The Fifth Sunday after Easter, 

The Collect, 
O Lord, from whom all good, &c. 
[Same as 1549-] 

The Epistle, 
S. James i. ver. 22. 
Be ye doers of the word . . . 
to unspotted from the world. 

The Gospel, 
S. John xvi. ver. 23. 
Verily, verily, I say unto you, 
to I have overcome the world. 



' In ed. 1662, "our Lord Jesus Christ." 
" In Scotch ed., 1637, " who liveth and 

reigneth, with thee and the Holy Ghost, 

one God, world without end." 



The Ascension Day, 

The Collect. 

Grant, we beseech thee, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 
continually dwell : who liveth and 
reigneth with thee, and the Holy 
Ghost, one God, world without end. 
Amen. 

For the Epistle. 
Acts i. ver. I. 

The former treatise 

to have seen him go into heaven. 
The Gospel. 
S. Mark xvi. ver. 14. 
Jesus appeared unto the eleven . 
to with signs following. 



' In one ed., 1552, misp. Mar. xvii. 
1 In one ed., 1549, misp. Ps. cviii. ; and 
in another ed., 1549, Ps. dxviii. 



154 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 

% Tfie Sunday after the Ascmsion. 
Dominus reptavit. Psalm xciii. 

The lord is king, and hath put on glorious apparel : the lord hath put 
on his apparel, and girded himself with strength. 

He hath made the round world so sure : that it cannot be moved. 

Ever since the world began hath thy seat been prepared : thou art from 
everlasting. 

The floods are risen, O Lord, the floods have lift up their voice : the 
floods lift up their waves. 

The waves of the sea are mighty, and rage horribly : but yet the Lord, 
that dwelleth on high, is mightier. 

Thy testimonies, O Lord, are very sure : holiness becometh thine house 
for ever. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 

God, the King of glory, which hast exalted thine only 
Son Jesus Christ, with great triumph unto* thy kingdom in 
heaven : we beseech thee leave us not comfortless, but send 
to us thine " Holy Ghost to comfort us, and exalt us unto '' the 
same place, whither our Saviour Christ is gone before ; who 
liveth and reigneth, &c. 

The Epistle. 

1 Peter iv. The end of all things is at hand 

[i.e. I Pet. iv. verse 7 to verse 12.] 

and dominion for ever and ever. Amen. 

The Gospel. 
John xv„ John xvi. When the Comforter is come . . . 

[i.e. John xv. verse 26, and chap. xvi. to end of verse 4.] 

I was present with you. 



Second Edw. VL 1552. 

\ 77ie Sunday after tht Ascension 
day. 

The Colled. 
O God, the King of glory, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle, 
[Same as 1549.] 



The Gospd. 

John XV. 

When the comforter is come 

[i.e. V. 26, and ch. xvi. ending in v. 4.] 

remember then that I told you. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as 1552.] 

James I. 1604. 

[Same as 1552.] 



In Scotch ed., 1637, "into thy kingdom." • In ed. 1662, "thy." 

•■ In one ed., 1552, and one ed., 1559." to-" 



At the Communion. 



% Whit-Sunday. 

\ Proper Psalms and Lessons at Matins. 

Psalms xlviii. Ixvii. cxlv. 

The second lesson, Act. x. " Then Peter opened his mouth," unto the end, 

^ At the Communion. 
Exultate justi in Domino, Psalm, xxxiii. 

Rejoice in the Lord, O ye righteous : for it becometh well the just to 
be thankful. 

Praise the Lord with harp : sing Psalms unto him with the lute, and 
instrument of ten strings. 

Sing unto the Lord a new song : sing praises lustily (unto him) with 
a good courage. 

For the word of the Lord is true : and all his works are faithful. 

He loveth righteousness and judgement : the earth is full of the good- 
ness of the Lord. 

By the word of the Lord were the heavens made : and all the hosts of 
them by the breath of his mouth. 

He gathereth the waters of the sea together, as it were upon a heap : 
and layeth up the deep, as it were in a treasure-house. 

Let all the earth fear the Lord : stand in awe of him, all ye that dwell 
in the world. 

For he spake, and it was done : he commanded, and it stood fast. 

The Lord bringeth the counsel of the heathen to nought : and mr.keth 
the devices of the people to be of none effect, (and casteth out the counsels 
of princes.) 

The counsel of the Lord shall endure for ever : and the thoughts of his 
heart from generation to generation. 

Blessed are the people, whose God is the Lord Jehovah : and blessed 
are the folk, that have chosen him to be their inheritance. 

The Lord looked down from heaven, and beheld all the children of 
men : from the habitation of his dwelling he considereth all them that 
dwell in the earth. 

He fashioneth all the hearts of them : and understandeth all their works. 

There is no king that can be saved by the multitude of an host : neither 
is any mighty man delivered by much strength. 

A horse is counted but a vain thing to save a man : neither shall he 
deliver any man by his great strength. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
[Same as 1552.] 



Charles IL 1662. 

Sunday after Ascension Day. 
The Collect. 
O God the King of glory, who 
hast, &c. 

[Same as iS49, to] 
who liveth and reigneth with thee. 



and the Holy Ghost, one God, 
world without end. Amen. 

The Epistle. 
I S. Pet. iv. ver. 7. 
The end of all things .... 
to dominion foreverand ever. Amen. 

The Gospel. 
S. John XV. ver. 26. 
When the Comforter is come . 
to that I told you of them. 



156 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



[Whit-Sunday coniinued.] 

Behold, the eye of the Lord is upon them that fear him : and upon them 
that put their trust in his mercy ; 

To deliver their souls from death : and to feed them in the time of 
dearth. 

Our soul hath patiently tarried for the Lord : for he is our help, and 
our shield. 

For our heart shall rejoice in him : because we have hoped in his holy 
name. 

Let thy merciM kindness, O Lord, be upon us : like as we do put our 
trust in thee. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

Tk^ Collect. 

God, which as upon this day hast taught the hearts of thy 
faithful people, by the sending to them the light of thy Holy 
Spirit : Grant us by •= the same Spirit to have a right judgment 
in all things, and evermore to rejoice in his holy comfort, 
through the merits of Christ Jesus *i our Saviour, who liveth 
and reigneth with thee in the unity of the same Spirit one 
God, world ^nthout end *. 

The Epistle. 

Acts ii. ^Vhen the fifty days were come to an end . . . 

[i.e. Acts iL verse i to verse 12.] 

the great works of God. 

The Gospd. 
John xiv.^ Jesus said unto his disciples 

[Le. John xiv. verse 15 to verse 22. J 

will shew mine own self unto him. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

Whitsunday, 

The Collect. 

God, which as upon this day', &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. 
[Same as 1549.] 

TheGcspd. 
John xiv. V. 15 to v. 32. 

Jesus said unto his disciples . . 
to commandment even so do I. 



= In one ed., 1559, ""s the same." 

•• In ed. 1604, and Scotch ed., 1637, 
"Christ Jesu." 

• In one ed., 1549, *°d "» eds- '597 
and 1604, "Amen." 

*■ In ed. 1559, misp. John xiii. 

s In one ed., 1552, and also of 1559, 



\ Monday in Whitsun week. 
The Collect. 
T God, which. &c. (As upon 
Whitsunday. ) 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as 1552.] 



James L 1604. 

[Same as 1552.] 



" God which has given, &c As upon Whit- 
sunday ;" but in 1596 (correctly), "God 
which as upon this day hast taught the 
hearts of thy faithful,' &c. The same 
variation occurs for the Tuesday after 
Whitsunday. 



At the Communion. 



157 



% Prober Psalms and Lessons at Evensong. 

Psalms civ. cxlv. 

The second lesson, Acts xix. " It fortuned when Apollo went to 
Corinthum," tcnto "After these things." 

^ Monday in Whitsun-week. 
Jubilate Deo. Psalm c. 

O BE joyful in the Lord, (all ye lands) : serve the Lord with gladness, 
and come before his presence with a song. 

Be ye sure that the Lord he is God : it is he that hath made us, and not 
we ourselves ; we are his people, and the sheep of his pasture. 

O go your way into his gates with thanksgiving, and into his courts with 
praise : be thankful unto him, and speak good of his name. 

For the Lord is gracious, his mercy is everlasting : and his truth endureth 
from generation to generation. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 
^ God, which, &c., as upon Whit-Sunday. 

The Epistle. 
Act. x.^ Then Peter opened his mouth 

[Le. Acts X. verse 34 to the end.] 

to tarry a few days. 

The Gospel. 
John iii. So God loved the world . 

[i.e. John iii. verse 16 to verse 22.] 

they are Avrought in God. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

[Same as 1552.] 



Charles II. 1662. 

Whitsunday. 
The Collect. 
God, who as at this time didst 
teach the hearts, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

§ 69. This Collect serves for Monday 
and Tuesday in Whitsun Week. 

For the Epistle. 
Acts ii. ver. I. 
When the day of Pentecost . . 
to wonderful works of God. 



The Gospel. 
S. John xiv. ver. 15. 
Jesus said unto his disciples, If 

ye love me 

to even so do I. 

Monday in Whitsun Week. 
For the Epistle. 
Acts X. ver. 34. 
Then Peter opened his mouth . 
to tarry certain days. 

The Gospel. 
S. John iii. ver. 16. 
God so loved the world . 
to they are wrought in God. 



•> In one ed., 1552, niisp. Acts iv. 



158 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 

^ Tuesday'^. 

\ [At the Communion.'] 
Misericordiam. Psalm cL '' 
My song shall be of mercy and judgement : unto thee, (O Lord,) will 
I sing. 

let me have imderstanding : in the way of godliness. 

When wilt thou come imto me : I wiU walk in my house with a perfect 
heart 

1 will take no wicked thing in hand ; I hate the sins of mifaithfulness : 
there shall no such cleave unto me. 

A froward heart shall depart from me : I will not know a wicked person. 

Whoso privily slandereth his neighbour : him will I destroy. 

Whoso hath also a proud look and an high stomach : I will not suffer 
him. 

Mine eyes look unto such as J)e faithful in the land : that they may 
dwell with me. 

Whoso leadeth a godly life : he shall be my servant 

There shall no deceitful person dwell in my house : he that telleth lies 
shall not tarry in my sight. 

I shall soon destroy all the ungodly that are in the land : that I may root 
out all wicked doers from the city of the Lord. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 
God, which, &c., as upon Whit-Sunday. 

The Epistle. 

Acts viii. When the Apostles which were at Jerasalcm . . 

[i.e. Acts viii. verse 14 to verse 18.] 

they received the Holy Ghost 

The Gospel. 
John X. Verily, verily I say unto you 

[i.e. John x. verse i to verse 11.] 

might have it more abundantly. 



Second Edw. VL 1552. 

\ The Tuesday after Whitsunday. 
The Collect. 
God, which. &c. {As upon Whit- 
sunday. ) 

The Epistle. The Gospd. 
[Same as 1549.] 

\ Trinity Sunday. 
The Collect. 
Almighty and everlasting God, 

&C. 

[Same as 1549.] 



TJu Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

[Same as 1552.] 



James L 1604*. 

[Same as 1552-] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
[Same as 1552.] 



' In ed. 1596, " Tuesday in Whitsun-week." * In one ed., 1549, misp. Ps. d. for ci. 



At the Communion. 



159 



^ Trinity Sunday. 

^ At Matins. 

The first lesson, Gene, xviii. unto the end. 

The second lesson, Math. iii. unto the end. 

^ At the Communion. 
Deus misereatur^. Psalm Ixvii. " 

God be merciful unto us, and bless us : and shew us the light of his 
countenance, and be merciful unto us ; 

That thy way may be known upon earth : thy saving health among all 
nations. 

Let the people praise thee, O God : yea, let all the people praise thee. 

O let the nations rejoice and be glad : for thou shalt judge the folk 
righteously, and govern the nations upon earth. 

Let the people praise thee, O God : let all the people praise thee. 

Then shall the earth bring forth her increase : and God, even our own 
God, shall give us his blessing. 

God shall bless us : and all the ends of the world shall fear him. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 
Almighty and everlasting God, which hast given unto us 
thy servants grace by the confession of [a] true faith to acknow- 
ledge the glory of the eternal Trinity, and in the power of the 
divine majesty to worship" the Unity: We beseech thee that 
through the steadfastness of this faith, we may evermore be 
defended from all adversity : which ° livest and reignest, one 
God, world without end. [Amen.] 

The Epistle. 
Apoca, iv. After this I looked, and behold 

[i.e. Apoc. iv. verse i to the end.] 

they are and were created. 



Charles IL 1662. 

Tuesday in Whitsun Week. 

For the Epistle. 

Acts viii. ver. 14. 

When the apostles . . . 

to received the Holy Ghost. 

The Gospel. 
S. John X. ver. i. 
Verily, verily, I say unto you 
to might have it more abundantly. 



THnity Sunday. 

The Collect. 
Almighty, and everlasting God, 
who, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

For the Epistle. 
Rev. iv. ver. i. 
After this I looked and behold, 
to they are and were created. 

The Gospel. 
S. John iii. ver. i. 
There was a man of the Pharisees, 
to have eternal life. 



1 In one ed., 1549, viisp. "Miseriatur." " In one ed., 1549, misp. Ps. Ixviii. 

° In one ed., 1549, "to worship thee in unity." " In ed. 1662, "who." 



i6o First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



[Trinity Sundat continued.'^ 
TheGospd. 
John iii. There was a man of the Pharisees 

[i.e. John iii. verse i to verse i6.] 

but have everlasting life. 



^ TJie first Sunday after Trinity Sunday. 

Beati immacidati. Ps. cxix. [v. I — 8.] 

Blessed are those that be undefiled in the way : and walk in the law 
of the Lord. 

Blessed are they that keep his testimonies : and seek him with their 
whole heart 

For they which do no wickedness : walk in his ways, 

{Thou hast charged : that we shall diligently keep thy commandments. 1 
O that my ways were made so direct : that I might keep thy statutes ! j 
So shall I not be confounded : while I have respect unto all thy com- 
mandments. 

I will thank thee with an unfeigned heart : when I shall have learned 
the judgements of thy righteousness. 

I will keep thy ceremonies : O forsake me not utterly. 
Glory be to the Father, &c 
As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect, 

God, the strength of all them that trust in thee, mercifully 
accept our prayers ; and because the weakness of our mortal 
nature can do no good thing without thee, grant us the help 
of thy grace, that in keeping of thy commandments, we may 
please thee both in will and deed ; through Jesus Christ our 
Lord P. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

T The first Sunday after Trinity 
Sunday. 

The Collect. 

God the strength of all them, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

735^ Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as issa.] 



James I. 1604. 
[Same as 1552.] 



» In Scotch ed., 1637, " Ameu.' 



At the Communion". 



i6l 



The Epistle. 
I John iv. Dearly beloved, let us love one another . 

[i.e. I John iv. verse 7 to the end.] 

should love his brother also. 

The Gospel. 
Luc. xvi. There was a certain rich man 

[i.e. Luke xvi. verse 19 to the end.] 

though one rose ^ from death again. 



•([ The Second^ Sunday*. 

In quo corriget^. Psalm cxix. [v. 9 — 16.] 

Wherewithal shall a young man cleanse his way : even by ruling 
himself after thy word. 

With my whole heart have I sought thee : O let me not go wrong out 
of thy commandments. 

Thy words have I hid within my heart : that I should not sin against 
thee. 

Blessed art thou, O Lord : O teach me thy statutes. 

With my lips have I been telling : of all the judgements of thy mouth. 

I have had as great delight in the way of thy testimonies : as in all 
manner of riches. 

I will talk of thy commandments : and have respect unto thy ways. 

My delight shall be in thy statutes : and I will not forget thy word. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

[Same as 1552.] 



Charles II. 1662. 

The First Sunday after Trinity. 
The Collect. 

O God, the strength of all them 
that put their trust in thee, merci- 
fully accept our prayers ; and be- 
cause through the weakness of our 



mortal nature we can do no good 
thing without thee, gi-ant us, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. 
I S. John iv. ver. 7. 
Beloved, let us love one another, 
to love his brother also. 

The Gospel. 

S. Luke xvi. ver. ig. 
There was a certain rich man . 
to though one rose from the dead. 



1 In ed. 1604, "though one arise." 
'In one ed., 1549, »2i>/. "The Seventh 
Sunday." 
•' In ed. 1596, the words "after Trinity" 



are added to the Second Sunday, the 
Third Sunday, and so on throughout. 
' In one ed., 1549, " In quo corrigit." 



1 62 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



[The Second Sunday after Trinity continued.'] 
The Collect. 
Lord, make us to have a perpetual fear and love of thy holy 
name : for thou never failest to help and govern them whom 
thou dost bring up in thy steadfast love. Grant this, &c. 
The Epistle. 
I John iii. Marvel not, my brethren 

[i.e. I John iii. verse 13 to the end.] 

by the Spirit which he hath given us. 
The Gospel. 
Luke xiv. A certain man ordained 



shall taste of my supper. 



[Le. Luke xiv. verse 16 to verse 33.] 



\ TJu third Sunday. 

Reiribtu^ servo tiio. Psalm cxix. [v. 17 — 24.] 

DO well unto thy servant : that I may live, and keep thy word. 
Open thou mine eyes : that I may see the wondrous things of thy law. 

1 am a stranger upon earth : O hide not thy commandments from me. 
My soul breaketh out for the very fervent desire : that it hath alway 

unto thy judgements. 

Thou hast rebuked the proud : and cursed are they that do err from 
thy commandments. 

O turn from me shame and rebuke : for I have kept thy testimonies. 

Princes also did sit and speak against me : but thy servant is occupied 
in thy statutes. 

For thy testimonies are my delight : and my counsellors. 

Glory be to the Father, &c 

As it was in the banning, &c 



Second Bdw. VI. 1552. 

*i The second Sunday. 
The Collect. 
Lord, make us to have a per- 
petual fear, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 

7 TJie third Sunday. 
The Collect. 
Lord, we beseech thee merci- 
fullv to hear us, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

[Same as 1552.] 



James L 1604. 

[Same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637, 

Lord, we beseech thee merci- 
fully to hear us, and as thou hast 
given us an hearty desire to pray, 
so grant that by thy mighty aid we 
may be defended : through Jesus 
Christ our Lord. Amen. 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1553.] 



" Inoneed., 1549, "Retribuo." 



At the Communion 



163 



The Collect. 

Lord, we beseech thee mercifully to hear us, and unto 
whom thou hast given an ^ hearty desire to pray, grant that by 
thy mighty aid we may be defended : through Jesu[s] Christ 
our Lord y. 

The Epistle. 

I Peter v.^ Submit yourselves every man 

[1 Peter v. verse 5 to verse 12.] 

dominion for ever and ever. Amen. 



The Gospel. 
Luc. XV. Then resorted unto him 



[i.e. Luke xv. verse i to verse 11.] 

over one sinner that repenteth. 

^ The fourth Sunday. 
^ \At the Communion.'^ 
Adhesit pavimento [anima med\. Psalm cxix. [v. 25 — 32.] 
My soul cleaveth to the dust : O quicken thou me, according to thy 
word. 

I have knowledged my ways, and thou heardest me : O teach me thy 
statutes. 

Make me to understand the way of thy commandments : and so shall 
I talk of thy wondrous works. 



Charles II. 1662. 

The Second Sunday after Trinity. 

The Collect. 
O Lord, who never failest to 
help and govern them whom thou 
dost bring up in thy stedfast fear 
and love ; Keep us, we beseech 
thee, under the protection of thy 
good providence, and make us to 
have a perpetual fear and love of 
thy holy Name, through Jesus 
Christ our Lord. Atnen. 
The Epistle. 
I S. John iii. ver. 13. 
Marvel not, my brethren . . 
to which he hath given us. 
The Gospel. 
S. Luke xiv. ver. 16. 
A CERTAIN man made .... 
to shall taste of my supper. 



The Third Sunday after Trinity. 
The Collect. 

O Lord, we beseech thee merci- 
fully to hear us ; and grant that we, 
to whom thou hast given an hearty 
desire to pray, may by thy mighty 
aid be defended and comforted in 
all dangers and adversities, through 
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

The Epistle. 
I S. Pet. V. ver. 5. 
All of you be subject .... 
to dominion for everand ever. Amen. 

The Gospel. 
S. Luke XV. ver. i. 
Then drew near unto him . . 
to one sinner that repenteth. 



' In one ed., 1559, "given hearty desire 
to pray." 
" In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen." 



' In one ed., 1S52, and 1559, misp. 
Rom. viii. 



i64 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



[The Fourth Sunday after Trinity continued.'^ 

My soul melteth away for very heaviness : comfort thou me according 
unto thy word. 

Take from me the way of lying : and cause thou me to make much of 
thy law. 

I have chosen the way of truth : and thy judgements have I laid be- 
fore me. 

I have sticken unto thy testimonies : O Lord, confound me not 

I will run the way of thy commandments : when thou hast set my heart 
at liberty. 

Glory be to the Father, 6kc. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 
God, the Protector of all that trust in thee, without whom 
nothing is strong, nothing is holy: increase and multiply 
upon us thy mercy, that thou being our ruler and guide, we 
may so pass through things temporal, that we finally lose not 
the things eternal : Grant this, heavenly Father ', for Jesu[s] 
Christ's sake our Lord ''. 

The Epistle. 

Roma. viii. I suppose that the afflictions 

[i.e. Rom. viii. verse i8 to verse 34.] 

the deliverance of our bodies. 



The Gospel. 
Luc. vi. Be ye merciful, as your Father 

[i.e. Luke vi. verse 36 to verse 43. 



that is in thy brother's eye. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
T TJie fourth Sunday. 
The Collect. 
God, the Protector of all that 
trust in thee, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 

[Same as 1549.] 

IT The fifth Sunday. 

The Collect, 

Grant, Lord, we beseech, &c. 

[Same as 1549-] 



The Epistle. Tlu Gospel. 
[Same as 1549-] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

[Same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 

[Same as 1551.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

[Same as 1552.] 



» In ed. 1662, "O heavenly Father." 



^ In Scotch ed., 1637, " Am;xu" 



At the Communion, 



165 



^ Thejifth Sunday. 
Legem pone. Psalm cxix.* [v. 33 — 40.] 

Teach me, O Lord, the way of thy statutes : and I shall keep it unto 
the end. 

Give me understanding, and I shall keep thy law : yea, I shall keep it 
with my whole heart. 

Make me to go in the path of thy commandments : for therein is my 
desire. 

Incline my heart unto thy testimonies : and not to covetousness. 

O turn away mine eyes, lest they behold vanity : and quicken thou me 
in thy way. 

O stablish thy word in thy servant : that I may fear thee. 

Take away the rebuke that I am afraid of : for thy judgements are good. 

Behold, my delight is in thy comjnandments : O quicken me in thy 
righteousness. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 
Grant Lord, we beseech thee, that the course of this 
world may be so peaceably ordered by thy governance : that 
thy congregation^ may joyfully serve thee in all godly quiet- 
ness : through Jesus Christ our Lord^ 
The Epistle. 
I Peter iii. Be you all of one mind and of one heart . . . 

[i.e. I Peter iii. verse 8 to verse 16.] 

the Lord God in you[r] hearts. 

The Gospel. 
Luc. v.^ It came to pass that 

[i.e. Luke v. verse i to verse 12.] 

forsook all and followed him. 



Charles II. 1662. 

The Fourth Sunday after Trinity. 

The Collect. 

God, the protector of all, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. 
Rom. viii. ver. 18. 

1 RECKON that the sufferings . 
to the redemption of our body. 

The Gospel. 
S. Luke vi. ver. 36. 
Be ye therefore merciful . . 
to that' is in thy brother's eye. 



"= In one ed., 1549, misp. Psal. cxx. 
^ In Scotch ed., 1637, "thy people ;" in 
cd. 1662, "thy Church." 



The Fifth Sunday after Trinity. 

The Collect. 
Grant, O Lord, we beseech, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 
The Epistle. 
I S. Pet. iii. ver. 8. 
Be ye all of one mind . . . . 
to the Lord God in your hearts. 

The Gospel. 
S. Luke v. ver. I. 

It came to pass 

to forsook all and followed him. 



' In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen." 
f In one ed., 1559, misp. Luke i. 



i66 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



^ The sixth Sunday. 

Et veniat super [me]. Psalm cxix. [v. 41 — 48.] 
Let thy loving mercy come also unto me, O Lord : even thy salvation, 

according unto thy word. 

So shall I make answer unto my blasphemers : for my trust is in thy 

word. 

take not the word of truth utterly out of my mouth : for my hope is 
in thy judgements. 

So shall I alway keep thy law : yea, for ever and ever. 
And I will walk at liberty : for I seek thy commandments. 

1 will speak of thy testimonies also, even before kings : and will not 
be ashamed. 

And my delight shall be in thy commandments : which I have loved. 
My hands also will I lift up unto thy commandments, which I have 
loved : and my study shall be in thy statutes. 
Glory be to the Father, &c 
As it was in the b^inning, &c 

Tke Collect. 
God, which hast prepared to them that love thee, such good 
things as pass all b man's understanding : Pour into our hearts 
such love toward thee, that we loving ^ thee in » all thing^s, may 
obtain thy promises, which exceed all that we can desire; 
Through Jesus Christ our Lord''. 

Tke Epistle. 

Roma. vi. Know ye not, that all we 

[i.e. Rom. vi. verse 3 to verse 12.] 

through Jesus Christ our Lord. 

The Gospel. 

Mat V. Jesus said unto his disciples 

[i.e. Mat. v. verse ao to verse 27.] 

paid the uttermost farthing. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

IT The Sixth Sunday. 
The Collect. 
God, which hast prepared to 
them, &C. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 

The seventh Sunday. 
The Collect. 
Lord of all power and might, 
which art, &c 

[Same as 1549.] 



' In ed. 1662, " as pass man's understanding.' 
all things." ' In ed. 166a, "above." 



The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 
[Same as 1552. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637'. 

[Same as 1552.] 



•' In one ed., iS49. "living in 
* In Scotch ed., 1637, " Ainen." 



At the Communion. 



i67 



^ The seventh Sunday. 

Mentor esto. Psalm cxix. [v. 49 — 56.] 

THINK upon thy servant, as concerning thy word : wherein thou hast 
caused me to put my trast. 

The same is my comfort in my trouble : for thy word hath quick- 
ened me. 

The proud have had me exceedingly in derision : yet have I not shrinked 
from thy law. 

For I remembered thine everlasting judgements, O Lord : and received 
comfort. 

1 am horribly afraid : for the ungodly that forsake thy law. 

Thy statutes have been my songs : in the house of my pilgrimage. 
I have thought upon thy name, O Lord, in the night-season : and have 
kept thy law. 

This I had : because I kept thy commandments. 
Glory be to the Father, &c. 
As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 
Lord of all power and might, which art the author and 
giver of all good things : graff ^ in our hearts the love of thy 
name, increase in us true religion, nourish us with all good- 
ness, and of thy great mercy keep us in the same : Through 
Jesus Christ our Lord ^. 

The Epistle. 
Roma. vi. I speak grossly, because 

[i.e. Rom. vi. verse 19 to the end.] 

through Jesus Christ our Lord. 

The Gospel. 
Mar. viii, "^ In those days, when there was a very great 
company 

[i.e. Mark viii. verse i to verse 10.] 

and he sent them away. 



Charles IL 1662. 

The Sixth Sunday after Trinity. 

The Collect. 
O God, who hast prepared for 
them, &c. 

[Same as 1349.] 

TJie Epistle. 
Rom. vi. ver. 3. 
Know ye not, that so many . 
to through Jesus Christ our Lord. 

The Gospel. 
S. Matth. v. ver. 20. 
Jesus said unto his disciples . . 
to paid the uttermost farthing. 



The Seventh Sunday after Trinity. 
The Collect. 
Lord of all power and might, 
who art, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. 
Rom. vi. ver. 19. 
I SPEAK after the manner . . . 
to through Jesus Christ our Lord. 

The Gospel. 
S. Mark viii. ver. i. 
In those days the multitude . . 
to sent them away. 



' III ed. 1C02, " Graft in our hearts." 



In one ed., 1349, and 1539, vtisp. Mat. viii. 



i68 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 

^ The eighth Sunday. 

T \_At the Communion. ] 

Portia mea [Domine.'\ Psalm cxix. [v. 57 — 64-] 

Thou art my portion, O Lord : I have promised to keep thy law. 

I made mine humble petition in thy presence with my whole heart : 
O be merciful unto me, according unto thy word. 

I call mine own ways to remembrance : and turn my feet into thy 
testimonies. 

I made haste, and prolonged not the time : to keep thy commandments. 

The congregations of the ungodly have robbed me : but I have not for- 
gotten thy law. 

At midnight will I rise to give thanks unto thee : because of thy righteous 
judgements. 

I am a companion of all them that fear thee : and keep thy com- 
mandments. 

The earth, O Lord, is full of thy mercy : O teach me thy statutes. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

T/ie Colled. 
God, who.^e providence is never deceived, we humbly be- 
seech thee, that thou wilt put away from us all hurtful things, 
and give " those things which be profitable for us : through 
Jesus Christ our Lord °. 

The Epistle. 

Roma. viii. p Brethren, we are debtors 

[i.e. Rom. viii. verse 12 to verse 18.] 

be also glorified together with him. 
The Gospel. 

Mat. vii. Beware of false prophets 

[i.e. Matt. vii. verse 15 to verse aa.] 

enter into the kingdom of heaven. 



Second Edw. VL 1552. 

IT The eighth Sunday. 
The Collect. 
God, whose providence is never 
deceived, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 

[Same as 1549.] 

If The ninth Sunday. 
The Collect. 
Grant to us. Lord, we beseech 
thee, the spirit, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 



The Epistle, The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

[Same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 

[Same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

[Same as 1552.] 



" In one ed., 1559, "give to us those." P In one ed., iS52> and 1559, misfi. 

» in Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen." i Pet. v. (See ante.) 



At the Communion. 



169 



The ninth Sunday. 



Psalm cxix. [v. 65 — 72.] 
Traciouily with thy servant : according 



for I have believed tliy 
ept thy \vord. 



Bonitati'in 
O Lord, thou hast dealt 
thy word. 

learn me true understanding and knowledge 
commandments. 

Before I was troul)Icd, I went wrong : but now I have 
Thou art good and gracious : O teach me thy statutes. 
The proud have imagined a lie against me : but I will keep thy com- 
mandments with my whole heart. 

Their heart is as fat as brawn : but my delight hatii been in thy law. 
It is good for me that I have been in trouble : that I may learn thy statutes. 
The law of thy mouth is dearer unto me : than thousands of gold and silver. 
Glory be to the Father, &c. 
As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 

Grant to its'!, Lord, we beseech thee, the spirit to think 
and do always such things as be rightful : tliat we, which 
cannot be without thee, may by thee be able'-' to live ac- 
cording to thy will : Through Jesus * Christ our Lord. 

The Epistle. 

1 Cor. X.' Brethren, I would not that . . .... 

[i.e. I Cor. x. verse i to verse 14.] 

may be able to bear it. 

The Gospel. 
Luc. xvi. Jesus said unto" his disciples 

[i.e. Luke .xvi. verse i to verse lo.] 

receive you into everlasting habitations. 



Charles II. 1662. 

The Ei^'hlh Sunday after Trmity. 

The Collect. 
O God, whose never-failing pro- 
vidence ordereth all things both in 
heaven and earth ; We humbly be- 
seech thee to put away from us all 
hurtful things, and to give us those 
things, &c. 

[Same as 1349.] 
The Epistle. 
Rom. viii. ver. 12. 
Brehren, we are debtors . 
to glorified together. 

The Gospel. 
S. Math. vii. ver. 15. 
Beware of false prophets . . . 
to which is in heaven. 



Tlie Ni)ith Sunday after Trinity. 

The Collect. 

Gr.\.\t to us. Lord, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 

that we who cannot do any thinj 

that is good without thee, may, A;c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. 
I Cor. X. ver. I. 
Brethren, I would not . . . 
to be able to bear it. 

The Gospel. 
S. Luke xvi. ver. i. 
Jesus said unto his disciples . 
to everlasting habitations. 



1 In Scotch ed., 1637, "Grant us, Lord." 

■■ In ed. 1662, "enabled." 

" In two eds., 1552, "Jesu;" and in 



Scotch ed., 1637, " Amen" adifed. 
' In one ed., 1552, i Cor. x. oiniiicd. 
" In eds. 1552, "to." 



I70 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1 549. 

TTie tenth Sunday. 
Manus tua. Psalm cxix. » [v. 73 — 80.] 

Thy hands have made me and fashioned me : O give me understanding, 
that I may learn thy commandments. 

They that fear thee will be glad when they see me : because I have put 
my trust in thy word. 

I know, O Lord, that thy judgements are right : and tliat thou of very 
faithfulness hast caused me to be troubled. 

O let thy merciful kindness be my comfort : according to thy word unto 
thy servant. 

O let thy loving mercies come unto me, that I may live : for thy law 
is my delight 

Let the proud be confounded, for they go wickedly about to destroy me : 
but I will be occupied in thy commandments. 

Let such as fear thee, and have known thy testimonies : be turned 
unto me. 

O let my heart be sound in thy statutes : that I be not asliamed. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

Tke Collect. 
Let thy merciful ears, O Lord, be open to the prayers 
of thy humble servants : and that they may obtain their 
petitions, make them to ask such things as shall please thee : 
Through Jesus Christ our Lord *. 

77ie Epislle. 
I Cor. xii. Concerning spiritual things 

[Le. I Cor. xii. verse i to verse 12.] 

a several gift even as he will. 

The Gospel. 
Luc xix. y And when he was come near 

[i.e. Luke xix. verse 41 to verse 47.] 

and he taught daily in the temple. 



Second Edw. VL 1552. 
IT The tenth Sunday. 
TJie Collect. 
Let thy merciful ears, O Lord, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The eleventh Sunday. 
The Collect. 
God, which declarest, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



7 he Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

[Same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 

[Same as 1553.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
[Same as 1352-] 



In one ed., 1549, misp. Ps. cix. » In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen.' 

3 In two eds., 1549, mu'f. Luc. xviii. 



At the Communion. 



171 



The eleventh Sunday. 

Deficit. Psalm cxix. [v, 81—88.] 

My soul hath longed for thy salvation : and I have a good hope because 
of thy word. 

Mine eyes long sore for thy word : saying, O when wilt thou comfort me ? 

For I am become like a bottle in the smoke : yet do I not forget thy 
statutes. 

How many are the days of thy servant : when wilt thou be avenged 
of them that persecute me ? 

The proud have digged pits for me : which are not after thy law. 

All thy commandments are true : they persecute me falsly ; O be thou 
my help. 

They had almost made an end of me upon earth : but I forsook not thy 
commandments. 

O quicken me after thy loving-kindness : and so shall I keep the testi- 
monies of thy mouth. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect, 

God, which declarest ^ thy almighty power, most chiefly in 
shewing mercy and pity : Give unto us abundantly thy grace, 
that we running to thy promises, may be made ^ partakers of 
thy heavenly treasure : through Jesus Christ our Lord ^. 



Charles II. 1662. 
7'he Tenth Sunday after Trinity. 

The Collect. 
Let thy merciful ears, O Lord, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 
The Epistle. 
I Cor. xii. ver. i. 
Concerning spiritual gifts . . 
to severally as he will. 
The Gospel. 
S. Luke xix. ver. 41. 
And when he was come near . 
to daily in the temple. 

JTie Eleventh Sunday after Trinity. 
The Collect. 
O God, who declarest thy al- 



mighty power, most chiefly in shew- 
ing mercy and pity ; Mercifully 
giant unto us such a measure of 
thy grace, that we running the way 
of thy commandments, may obtain 
thy gracious promises, and be made 
partakers of thy heavenly treasure, 
through Jesus Christ our Lord. 



Amen. 



The Epistle. 



I Cor. XV. ver. i. 
Brethren, I declare unto 
to so ye believed. 

The Gospel. 
S. Luke xviii. ver. 9. 
Jesus spake this parable . 
to shall be exalted. 



» la one ed., 1552, "declared." 



In two eds., 1559, "maybe partakers." 



172 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 

[The Eleventh Sunday after Trinity continued.'^ 
The Epistle. 
I Cor. XV. Brethren, as pertaining'' to the Gospel 

[i.e. 1 Cor. XV. verse i to verse 12.] 

and so ye have beheved. 

The Gospel. 
Luc. xviii." Christ told this parable 

[i.e. Luke xviii. verse 9 to verse 15.] 

himself shall be exalted. 



The twelfth Sunday. 

In eternum Domine. Psal. cxix. [v. 89 — 96.] 

Lord, thy word : endureth for ever in heaven. 

Thy truth also remaineth from one generation to another : thou hast laid 
the foundation of the earth, and it abideth. 

They continue this day according to thine ordinance : for all things 
serve thee. 

If my delight had not been in thy law : I should have perished in my 
trouble. 

1 will never forget thy commandments : for with them thou hast 
quickened me. 

I am thine, O save me : for I have sought thy commandments. 

The ungodly laid wait for me to destroy me : but I will consider thy 
testimonies. 

I see that all things come to an end : but thy commandments are ex- 
ceeding broad. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 

Almighty and everlasting God, which art always more 
ready to hear than we to pray ; and art wont to give more 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
The twelfth Sunday. 
The Collect. 
Almighty and everlasting God, 
which art always, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 

[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as issa-] 



James I. 1604. 

[Same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
[Same as 1552.] 



^ In ed. 1604, "as appertaining." ' In two eds., iS49i '«"/• Luc. xvii. 



At the Communion. 



173 



than either we desire or deserve : Pour down upon us the 
abundance of thy mercy, forgiving us those things whereof 
our conscience is afraid, and giving unto us that that our 
prayer dare not presume to ask ; through Jesus Christ our 
Lord d. 

The Epistle. 

2 Cor. iii. Such trust have we through Christ 

[i.e. 2 Cor. iii. verse 4 to verse 10.] 

the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory. 
The Gospel. 
Mar. vii,^ Jesus departed from the coasts 

[i.e. Mark vii. verse 31 to the end.] 

and the dumb to speak. 



The thirteenth Sunday. 

Quomodo dilexi. Psalm cxix. [v. 97 — 104.] 

Lord, what love have I unto thy law : all the day long is my study in it. 

Thou through thy commandments hast made me wiser than mine 
enemies : for they are ever with me. 

I have more understanding than my teachers : for thy testimonies are 
my study. 

I am wiser than the aged : because I kept thy commandments. 

I have refrained my feet from every evil way : that I may keep thy word. 

I have not shrinked from thy judgements : for thou teachest me. 

O how sweet are thy words imto my throat : yea, sweeter than honey unto 
my mouth. 

Through thy commandments I get understanding : therefore I hate all 
wicked ways. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 



Charles II. 1662. 

The Twelfth Sunday after Trinity. 
Tlu Collect. 
Almighty and everlasting God, 
who art always, &c. 

[Same as iS49. to] 
and giving us those good things 
which we are not worthy to ask, 
but through the merits and medi- 
ation of Jesus Christ thy Son our 
Lord, Amen. 



The Epistle. 

2 Cor. iii. ver. 4. 

Such trust have we. . . 
to righteousness exceed in glory. 

The Gospel. 

S. Mark vii. ver. 31. 

Jesus departing from the coasts 
to the dumb to speak. 



^ In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen." 



In two eds., 1549, niisp. Math. vii. 



174 



FiRST Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



[The Thirteenth Sunday after Trinity coniintted.'\ 
The Collect. 

Almighty and merciful God, of whose only gift it cometh, 
that thy faithful people do unto thee true and laudable service : 
grant, we beseech thee, that we may so run to thy heavenly 
promises, that we fail not finally to attain the same : through 
Jesus Christ our Lord '. 

The Epistle. 

Gala. iii. To Abraham and his seed ...,,... 

[i.e. GaL iii. verse 16 to verse 23.] 

unto them that believe. 

The Gospel. 
Luc. X. Happy are the eyes which see 



[i.e. Luke x. verse 23 to verse 38.] 



go and do thou likewise. 



77ie fourteenth Sunday. 
Lucema pedibus tneis. Psalm cxix. [v. 105 — 112.] 

Thy word is a lantern unto my feet : and a light unto my paths. 

I have sworn, and am stedfastly purposed : to keep thy righteous 
judgements. 

I £.m troubled above measure : quicken me, O Lord, according unto 
thy word. 

Let the free-will offerings of my mouth please thee, O Lord : and teach 
me thy judgements. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
The thirteenth Sunday. 
The Collect. 
ALMIGHTY and merciful God, of 
whose only gift, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 

The fourteenth Sunday. 
The Collect. 
Almighty and everlasting God, 
give unto us, &c. 

[Same as 1549.I 



The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as 1553.] 



James I. 1604. 

[Same as 1553.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637 
[Same as 1553.] 



In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen.' 



At the Communion. 



175 



My soul is alway in my hand : yet do I not forget thy law. 

The ungodly have laid a snare for me : but yet swerved not I from thy 
commandments. 

Thy testimonies have I claimed as mine heritage for ever : and why? 
they are the very joy of my heart. 

I have applied my heart to fulfil thy statutes alway : even unto the end. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, Szc. 

The Collect. 
Almighty and everlasting God, give unto us the increase 
of faith, hope, and charity : and, that we may obtain that 
which thou dost promise, make us to love that which thou 
dost command, through Jesus Christ our Lord s. 



The Epistle. 
Gala. V. I say walk in the Spirit 



[i.e. Gal. V. verse i6 to verse 25.] 

the flesh with the affections and lusts. 

The Gospel. 
Luc. xvii. And it chanced as Jesus went to Jerusalem 

[i.e. Luke xvii. verse ii to verse 20.] 

thy faith hath made thee whole. 



Charles II. 1662. 

The Thhieenth Sunday after 
Trinity. 

The Collect. 

Almighty and merciful God, of 
whose only gift, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 

that we may so faithfully serve thee 
in this life, that we fail not finally 
to attain thy heavenly promises, 
through the merits of Jesus Christ 
our Lord. Amen. 

The Epistle. 
Gal. iii. ver. 16. 
To Abraham and his seed . . 
to them that believe. 



The Gospel. 
S. Luke X. ver, 23. 
Blessed are the eyes .... 
to do thou likewise. 

The Fourteenth Sunday after 
Trinity, 

The Collect. 
Almighty and everlasting God, 
&c. 

[Same as 1549.] 
The Epistle. 
Gal. V. ver. 16. 
I SAY then, Walk in the Spirit . 
to affections and lusts. 

The Gospel. 
S. Luke xvii. ver. 11. 
And it came to pass .... 
to hath made thee whole. 



? In one ed., 1552, and in one ed., 1559, 
ed., 1637, "Amen." 



' through Jesu Christ our Lord ;" in Scotch 



i/S First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 

TJie fifteenth Sunday. 

Iniqttos odio \habui\ Psalm cxix. [v. 113 — 120.] 

1 HATE them that imagine evil things : but thy law do I love. 

Thou art my defence and shield : and my trust is in thy word. 

Away from me, ye wicked : I will keep the commandments of my God. 

O stablish me according unto thy word, that I may live : and let me not 
be disappointed of my hope. 

Hold thou me up, and I shall be safe : yea, my delight shall ever be in 
thy statutes. 

Thou hast trodden down all them that depart from thy statutes : for they 
imagine but deceit 

Thou puttest away all the ungodly of the earth like dross : therefore 
I love thy testimonies. 

My flesh trembleth for fear of thee : and I am afraid of thy judgements. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the b^inning, &c 

The Collect. 
Keep, we beseech thee, O Lord, thy church with thy per- 
petual mercy, and, because the frailty of man without thee 
cannot but fall, keep us ever by thy help*", and lead us to 
all things profitable to our salvation: through Jesus Christ 
our Lord •. 

The Epistle. 
Gala. vi. Ye see how large a letter 

[i.e. Gal. vi. verse 11 to the end] 

be with your spirit. Amen. 

The Gospel. 
Matt. vi. No man can serve two masters 

[i.e. Matt. vL verse 24 to the end.] 

sufficient unto the day is the travail thereof. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

The fifteenth Sunday. 

The Collect. 
Keep, we beseech thee, O Lord, 
thy Church, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel, 
[Same as 1549.] 

The sixteenth Sunday. 
The Collect. 
Lord, we beseech thee, let thy 
contmual pity, &c 

[Same as 1549.] 



The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as i54S>-] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as 1553.] 



James L 1604. 

[Same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

[Same as 1552.] 



|> In eds. i66a, "by thy help from sdl ' In all eds., 1553, and in Scotch ed.^ 

tilings hurtful, and lead." 1637, "Amen." 



At the Communion. 177 

The sixteenth Sunday. 

T \At the Communion.'] 
Feci Judicium. Psalm cxix. [v. 121 — 128.] 
I DEAL with the thing that is lawful and right : O give me not over unto 
mine oppressors. 

Make thou thy servant to delight in that which is good : that the proud 
do me no wrong. 

Mine eyes are wasted away with looking for thy health : and for the 
word of thy righteousness. 

deal with thy servant according unto thy loving mercy : and teach me 
thy statutes. 

1 am thy servant, O grant me understanding : that I may know thy 
testimonies. 

It is time for thee. Lord, to lay to thine hand : for they have destroyed 
thy law. 

For I love thy commandments : above gold and precious stone. 

Therefore hold I straight all thy commandments : and all false ways 
I utterly abhor. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 

Lord, we beseech thee, let thy continual pity cleanse and 
defend thy congregation '' : and because it cannot continue in 
safety without thy succour, preserve it evermore by thy help 
and goodness; through Jesus Christ our Lord'. 
The Epistle. 

Ephes. iii. I desire that you faint not 

[i.e. Ephes. iii. verse 13 to the end.] 

throughout all generations from time to time. Amen. 
The Gospel. 
Luc. vii. And it fortuned that Jesus 

[i.e. Luke vii. verse 11 to verse 18.] 

all the regions which lie round about. 



Charles II. 1662. 

The fifteenth Sunday after Trinity. 

The Collect. 
Keep, we beseech thee, O Lord, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 
The Epistle. 
Gal. vi. ver. 11. 
Ye see how large a letter I have 

written 

to be with your Spirit. Amen, 
The Gospel. 
S. Matt. vi. ver. 24, 
No man can serve two masters . 
to is the evil thereof. 



The Sixteenth Sunday after Trinity. 

The Collect. 

Lord, we beseech thee, let 
thy continual pity cleanse and de- 
fend thy Church ; and because, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. 

Ephes. iii. ver. 13. 

1 DESIRE that ye faint not . . 
to world without end. Amen. 

The Gospel. 
S. Luke vii. ver. 1 1. 
And it came to pass .... 
to the region round about. 



^ la Scotch ed., 1637, and ed. 1662, " thy Church." ' In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen." 

N 



J78 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 

^ The seventeenth Sunday. 

Mirabilia. Psalm cxix. [v. 129 — 136.] 

Thy testimonies are wonderfiil : therefore doth my soul keep them. 

When thy word goeth forth : it giveth light and understanding even unto 
the simple. 

I opened my mouth, and drew in my breath : for my delight was in thy 
commandments. 

O look thou upon me, and be mercifiil unto me : as thou usest to do 
unto those that love thy Name. 

Order my steps in thy word : and so shall no wickedness have dominion 
over me. » 

O deliver me from the wrongful dealings of men : and so shall I keep 
thy commandments. 

Shew the light of thy countenance upon thy servant : and teach me thy 
statutes. 

Mine eyes gush out with water : because men keep not thy law. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 
Lord, we pray thee that thy grace may always prevent 
and follow us, and make us continually to be given to all good 
works ; through Jesus Christ " our Lord ". 
The Epistle. 
Ephes. iv. I (which am a prisoner of the Lord's) .... 

[Le. Ephes. iv. verse i to verse 7.] 

through all and in you alL 

The Gospel. 
Luc. xiv. It chanced that Jesus went 

[i.e. Luke xiv. verse 1 to verse la.] 

himself shall be exalted. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

\ T/ie seventeettth Sunday. 

The Collect. 
Lord, we pray thee that thy 
grace may always, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 

[Same as 1549-] 
H The eighteenth Sunday. 
The Collect. 
Lord, we beseech thee, grant 
thy people, &c. 

[Same as 1549.} 



The Epistle. The Gospel. 
. [Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

[Same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 
[Same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

[Same as 1553.J 



In two eds., 1553, andine<ls. 1559, "Jesu Christ" ■ In Scotched., 1637, "Amen. 



At the Communion. 



179 



^ The eighteenth Sunday. 
Justus es domine. Psalm cxix. [v. 137 — 144.] 

Righteous art thou, O Lord : and true is thy judgement. 

The testimonies that thou hast commanded : are exceeding righteous 
and true. 

My zeal hath even consumed me : because mine enemies have forgotten 
thy words. 

Thy word is tried to the uttermost : and thy servant loveth it. 

I am small, and of no reputation : yet do not I forget thy command- 
ments. 

Thy righteousness is an everlasting righteousness : and thy law is the 
truth. 

Trouble and heaviness have taken hold upon me : yet is my delight in 
thy commandments. 

The righteousness of thy testimonies is everlasting : O grant me under- 
standing, and I shall live. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Colled. 
Lord, we beseech thee, grant thy people grace to avoid the 
infections of the devil, and with pure heart and mind to follow 
thee, the only God : Through Jesus Christ our Lord °. 
The Epistle. 
I Cor. i. I thank my God always 

[i.e. I Cor. i. verse 4 to verse 9.] 

of our Lord Jesus Christ, 

The Gospel. 
Math. xxii.P When the Pharisees had heard 

[i.e. Matt. xxii. verse 34 to the end.] 

ask him any more questions. 



Charles II. 1662. 

The Seventeenth Sunday after 
Trinity. 

The Collect. 
Lord, we pray thee, that thy 



grace, &c. 



[Same as 1549.] 



The Epistle. 
Ephes. iv. ver. i. 
I THEREFORE, the prisoner . 
to through ail and in you all. 

The Gospel. 
S. Luke xiv. ver. i. 
• It came to pass as Jesus went 
to himself, shall be exalted. 



The Eighteenth Sunday after 

Trinity. 

The Collect. 

Lord, we beseech thee, grant 

thy people grace to withstand the 

temptations of the world, the flesh, 

and the devil, and with pure hearts 

and minds to follow thee the only 

God, through Jesus Christ our 

Lord. Amen. 

The Epistle. 
1 Cor. i. ver. 4. 
I THANK my God always . . . 
to day of our Lord Jesus Christ. 
The Gospel. 
S. Matth. xxii. ver. 34. 
When the Pharisees had heard . 
to ask him any more questions. 



° In Scotched., 1637, "Amen." 



P In one ed., 1559, misp. Matt. xxi. 



i8o First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 

^ TJie nineteenth Sunday. 
Clamavi. Psalm cxix. [v. 145 — 152.] 

I CALL with my whole heart : hear me, O Lord, I will keep thy 
statutes. 

Yea, even upon thee do I call : help me, and I shall keep thy testimonies. 

Early in the morning do I cry unto thee : for in thy word is my trust. 

Mine eyes prevent the night-watches : that I might be occupied in thy 
words. 

Hear my voice, (O Lord,) according unto thy loving-kindness : quicken 
m^, according as thou art wont 

They draw nigh that of malice persecute me : and are far from thy law. 

Be thou nigh at hand, O Lord : for all thy commandments are true. 

As concerning thy testimonies, I have known long since : that thou hast 
grounded them for ever. 

Glory be to the Father, &c 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 

O God, forasmuch as without thee we are not able to please 
thee : Grant that the working of thy mercy ^ may in all things 
direct and rule our hearts : Through Jesus Christ our Lord '. 

The Epistle. 
Ephe. iv. This I say and testify through the Lord . . . 

[i.e. Ephes. iv. verse 17 to the end.] 

for Christ's sake hath forgiven you. 
The Gospel. 
Mat. ix. Jesus entered into a ship 

[i.e. Matt. ix. verse t to verse 9.] 

such power unto men. 



Second Edw. VL 1552. 
\ The Nineteenth Sunday. 
The Collect. 
O God, forasmuch as without 
thee we are not, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 

[Same as 1549.] 
IT The twentieth Sunday. 
The Collect. 
Almighty and merciful God, of 
thy boui^iful, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 



The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 

[Same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

[Same as 1552.] 



1 In ed. x66a, " Mercifully grant that thy Holy Spirit may. 
' In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen." 



At the Communion. 



i8i 



T7ie twentieth Sunday . 

Vide humilitateni meant. Psalm cxix. [v. 153 — 160.] 

O CONSIDER mine adversity, and deliver me : for I do not forget thy law. 

Avenge thou my cause, and deliver me : quicken me, according unto 
thy word. 

Health is far from the ungodly : for they regard not thy statutes. 

Great is thy mercy, O Lord : quicken me, as thou art wont. 

Many there are that trouble me, and persecute me : yet do not I swerve 
from thy testimonies. 

It grieveth me when I see the transgressors : because they keep not 
thy law. 

Consider, O Lord, how I love thy commandments : O quicken me, 
according to thy loving-kindness. , 

Thy word is true from everlasting : all the judgements of thy righteous- 
ness endure for evermore. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 

Almighty and merciful God, of thy bountiful goodness, 
keep us from ' all things that may hurt us : that we being 
ready both in body and soul, may with free hearts accom- 
plish* those things, that thou wouldest have done; through 
Jesus Christ [our Lord] ^ 

The Epistle. 

Ephe. V. Take heed therefore how ye walk 

[i.e. Ephes. v. verse 15 to verse 22.] 

in the fear of God. 

The Gospel. 
Math. xxii. Jesus said'^ to his disciplesy,the kingdom of heaven 

[i.e. Matt. xxii. verse i to verse 15.] 

for many be called but few are chosen. 



Charles II. 1662. 

The Nineteenth Sunday after 

Trinity. 

The Collect. 

O God, for as much as, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. 

Ephes. iv. ver. 17. 

This I say therefore . . . 

to hath forgiven you. 

The Gospel. 
S. Matth. ix. ver, I. 
Jesus entered into a ship . . 
to such power unto men. 



The Twentieth Sunday after Trinity. 

The Collect. 
O Almighty and most merciful, 
&c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. 
Ephes. V. ver. 15. 
See then that ye walk . . . . 
to fear of God. 

The Gospel. 
S. Matth. xxii. ver. r. 
Jesus said. The Kingdom . . 
to but few are chosen. 



" In ed. 1662, "keep us we beseech 
thee from." 

' In ed. 1662, "may chearfuUy accom- 
plish." 

" In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen." 



» In ed. 1604, and Scotch ed., 1637, 
the words "Jesus said" are in a different 
type, and the words "to his disciples" 
omitted. 

y In ed. 1662, " to his disciples" omitted. 



1 82 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



^ The twenty-first Sunday. 
Principes persecuti. Psalm cxix. [v. i6l — 168.] 

Princes have persecuted me without cause : but my heart standeth in 
awe of thy words, 

I am as glad of thy word : as one that findeth great spoils. 

As for lies, I hate and abhor them : but thy law do I love. 

Seven times a day do I praise thee : because of thy righteous judge- 
ments. 

Great is the peace that they have which love thy law : and they are not 
offended at it. 

Lord, I have looked for thy saving health : and done after thy com- 
mandments. 

My soul hath kept thy testimonies : and loved them exceedingly. 

I have kept thy commandments and testimonies : for all my ways are 
before thee. 

Glory be to the Father, &c 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 
Grant, we beseech thee, merciful Lord, to thy faithful 
people, pardon and peace ; that they may be cleansed from 
all their sins, and serve thee ^vith a quiet mind: Through 
Jesus Christ our Lord ^ 

The Epistle. 
Ephe. vi. My brethren, be strong 

[i.e. Eph. vi. verse lo to verse 21.] 

as I ought to speak. 

The Gospel. 
John iv. There was a certain ruler 

[i.e. John iv. verse 46 to the end.] 



out of Jewry into Galilee. 



Second Edw. VI. 155a. 

IT The twenty-first Sunday. 

The Collect. 
Grant, we beseech thee, mer- 
ciful Lord, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 

[Same as 1549.] 

IT T^ twenty-second Sunday. 

The Collect. 
Lord, we beseech thee to keep 
thy household, &c. 

[S.-ime as 1549.] 



The Epistle. The Gospd. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as 1553.] 



James \. 1604. 
[Same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
[Same as 1552.] 



In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen," 



I 



At the Communion. 



183 



^ The twenty-second Sunday. 

Appropinquit deprecatio. Psalm cxix. [v. 169 — 176.] 
Let my complaint come before thee, O Lord : give me understanding, 
according unto thy word. 

let my supplication come before thee : deliver me, according to thy word. 
My lips shall speak of thy praise : when thou hast taught me thy 

statutes. 

Yea, my tongue shall sing of thy word : for all thy commandments are 
righteous. 

Let thine hand help me : for I have chosen thy commandments. 

1 have longed for thy saving health, O Lord : and in thy law is my 
delight. 

let my soul live, and it shall praise thee : and thy judgements shall 
help me. 

1 have gone astray like a sheep that is lost : O seek thy servant, for I do 
not forget thy commandments. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 

Lord, we beseech thee to keep thy household the church 
in continual godliness : that through thy protection, it may be 
free from all adversities, and devoutly given to serve thee in 
good works, to the glory of thy name : Through Jesus Christ 
our Lord *. 

The Epistle. 

Phil. i. I thank my God with all remembrance of you . . 

[i.e. Phil. i. verse 3 to verse 12.] 

the glory and praise of God. 

The Gospel. 
Math, xviii. ^ Peter said unto Jesus 

[i.e. Matt, xviii. verse 21 to the end.] 

his brother their trespasses. 



Charles II. 1662. 

The One and Twentieth Sunday 
after Trinity, 
The Collect. 
Grant, we beseech thee, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 
The Epistle. 
Ephes. vi. ver. 10. 
Mv brethren, be strong . , 
to as I ought to speak. 
The Gospel. 
S. John iv. ver. 46. 
There was a certain nobleman 
to of Judaea into Galilee. 



The Two and Twentieth Sunday 
after Trinity. 

The Collect. 

Lord, we beseech thee, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. 

Phil. i. ver. 3. 

I thank my God 

to glory and praise of God. 

The Gospel. 
S. Matth. xviii. ver. 21. 
Peter said unto Jesus . . . 
to his brother, their trespasses. 



• In one ed., 1559, and in Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen.' 
•> In one ed., 1549, misp. Math, xxviii. 



i84 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



^ The twenty-third Sunday. 

Nisi quia dominus. Psalm cxxiv. 
If the Lord himself had not been on our side, (now may Israel say :) 
if the Lord himself had not been on our side, when men rose up against us ; 
They had swallowed us up quick : when they were so wrathfully dis- 
pleased at us. 

Yea, the waters had drowned us : and the stream had gone over our 
soul. 
The deep waters of the proud : had gone even over our soul. 
But praised be the Lord : which hath not given us over for a prey unto 
their teeth. 

Our soul is escaped even as a bird out of the snare of the fowler : the 
snare is broken, and we are delivered. 

Our help standeth in the name of the Lord : which hath made heaven 
and earth. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 
As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 
God our refuge and strength, which art the author of all 
godliness, be ready *^ to hear the devout prayers of thy^ 
church : and grant that those things which we ask faithfully, 
we may obtain effectually : through Jesu ^ Christ our Lord ^ 
The Epistle. 
Phil. iii. Brethren, be followers together 

[i.e. PhiL iiL verse 17 to the end.] 

all things unto himself. 

The Gospel. 
Math. xxii. Then the Pharisees went out and took counsel . 

[i.e. Matt. xxii. verse 15 to verse 23.] 



and left him and went their way. 



Second Edw. VL 1552. 

II The twenty-third Sunday. 
The Collect. 
God our refuge and strength, 
which art, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 

IT The twenty-fourth Sunday. 

Tlie Collect. 
Lord, we beseech thee, assoil 
thy people, &c 

[Same as 1549.] 



• In ed. 1662, "be ready we beseech 
thee, to hear." 

<■ In two eds., 1552, "of the church;" 
but in 1596, " thy" restored. 



The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 
[Same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
[Same as 1552.] 



• In one ed., 1540, and in ed. 1596, and 
afterwards, "Jesus. * 

f In one ed., 1559, as well as in Scotch 
ed., 1637, "Amen." 



At the Communion. 



i8s 



^ The twenty-fourth Sunday. 

Qui confidtmt. Psalm cxxv. « 

They that put their trust in the Lord shall be even as the mount Sion ; 
which may not be removed, but standeth fast for ever. 

The hills stand about Jerusalem : even so standeth the Lord round about 
his people, from this time forth for evermore. 

For the rod of the ungodly cometh not into the lot of the righteous : lest 
the righteous put their hand unto wickedness. 

Do well, (O Lord) : unto those that are good and true of heart. 

As for such as turn back unto their own wickedness : the Lord shall lead 
them forth with the evil-doers ; but peace shall be upon Israel. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 

Lord, we beseech thee, assoil thy people from their offences : 
that through thy bountiful goodness, we may be delivered from 
the bands of all^ those sins, which by our frailty we have 
committed : Grant this, &c. * 

The Epistle. 

Coloss. i. We give thanks to God 

[i.e. Colos. i. verse 3 to verse 13.] 

of the inheritance of Saints ^ in light. 

The Gospel. 

Math. ix. While ^ Jesus spake unto the people 

[i.e. Matt. ix. verse 18 to verse 27.] 

abroad into " all that land. 



Charles IL 1662. 

The Three attd Twentieth Sunday 
after Trinity. 

The Collect. 
O God, our refuge and strength, 
who art, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. 
Phil. iii. ver. 17. 
Brethren, be followers toge- 
ther of me 

to all things unto himself. 

The Gospel. 
S. Matth. xxii. ver. 15. 
Then went the Pharisees . . . 
to went their way. 



% In one ed., 1549, tnisp. Ps. xxv. 
^ In ed. 1662, " may all be delivered 
from the bands of those." 

' In one ed., 1552, and iSS9, "Amen." 



The Four and Twentieth Sunday 
after Trinity. 

The Collect. 
O Lord, we beseech thee, absolve 
thy people, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 
Grant this, O heavenly Father, for 
Jesus Christ's sake, our blessed Lord 
and Saviour. Amen. 

The Epistle. 
Coloss. i. ver. 3. 
We give thanks to God . . . 
to the saints in light. 

The Gospel. 
S. Matth. ix. ver. 18. 
While Jesus spake these things 

unto them 

to into all that land. 



"^ Ineds. 1532, ISS9, &c., "of the Saints." 
' In one ed., 1559, "Whilst." 
'" In ed. 1552, 1559, and 1604, "abroad 
in all that land." 



1 86 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



^ The twenty-fifth Sunday. 

Nisi dominus. Psalm cxxvii. 

Except the Lord build the house : their labour is but lost that build it 

Except the Lord keep the city : the watchman waketh but in vain. 

It is but lost labour that ye haste to rise up early, and so late take rest, 
and eat the bread of carefulness : for so he giveth his beloved sleep. 

Lo, children and the fruit of the womb : are an heritage and gift that 
Cometh of the Lord. 

Like as the arrows in the hand of the giant : even so are the young 
children. 

Happy is the man that hath his quiver full of them : they shall not be 
ashamed when they speak with their enemies in the gate. 

Glory be to the Father, &c 

As it was in the beginning, &c 

The Collect. 

Stir up, we beseech thee, O Lord, the wills of thy faithful 
people, that they plenteously bringing forth the fruit of good 
works, may of thee be plenteously rewarded : through Jesus 
Christ our Lord °. 

The Epistle. 

Jere. xxiii. Behold, the time cometh 

[Le. Jer. xxiii. verse 5 to verse 9.] 

in their own land again. 

The Gospel. 

John vi. When Jesus lift up his eyes 

[i.e. John vi. verse 5 to verse 15.] 

should come into the world. 



Second Edw. VL 1552. 

IT The twenty-fifth Sunday. 
The Collect. 
Stir up, we beseech thee, O 
Lord, the wills, &c 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 

[Same as 1549.] 

§ 70. If there be any more Sun- 
days before Advent Sunday, to 



supply the same shall be taken the 
service" of some of those Sundays 
that were omitted between the Epi- 
phany and Septuagesima. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as 1553.] 



James L 1604. 
[Same as 1553.] 



■■ In one ed., 1552, and in eds., 1559, 
1596, 1604, and Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen." 



» In ed. 1378, "shall be taken the Col- 
lect, Epistle and Gospel of some," &c 



At the Communion. 



187 



Saint Andrew's Day. 

At the Communion. 
Sepe expttgnaverunt. Psalm cxxix. 

Many a time have they fought against me from my youth up : may 
Israel now say. 

Yea, many a time have they vexed me from my youth up : but they have 
not prevailed against me. 

The plowers plowed upon my back : and made long furrows. 

But the righteous Lord : hath hewn the snares of the ungodly in pieces. 

Let them be confounded and turned backward : as many as have evil 
will at Sion, 

Let them be even as the grass growing upon the house-tops : which 
withereth afore it be plucked up ; 

Whereof the mower fiUeth not his hand : neither he that bindeth up the 
sheaves his bosom. 

So that they which go by say not so much as, The Lord prosper you : 
we wish you good luck in the name of the Lord. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

The Twenty-fifth Sunday after 

Trinity. 

[Same as 1552, to] 

§ 70. If there be any more Sun- 
days before Advent Sunday, to 
supply the same, shall be taken the 
Service of some of those Sundays 
that were omitted between the Epi- 
phany and Septuagesima. But 
the same shall follow the xxiiii. 
Sunday after Trinity. And if 
there be fewer Sundays than xxv. 
before Advent, then shall the xxiii. 
or xxiiii., or both, be omitted ; so 
that the five and twentieth shall 
never either alter or be left out, but 
be always used immediately before 
Advent Sunday, to the which the 
Epistle and Gospel of that do ex- 
pressly relate. 



Charles II. 1662. 

The Twenty-fifth Sunday after 
Trinity. 

The Collect. 
Stir up, we beseech thee, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 
For the Epistle. 
Jer. xxiii. ver. 5. 
Behold, the days come . . . 
to dwell in their own land. 

The Gospel. 
S. John vi. ver. 5. 
When Jesus then lift up his eyes 
to come into the world. 

§ 70. If there be any more Sundays 
before Advent-Sunday, the service 
of some of those Sundays that were 
omitted after the Epiphany, shall 
be taken in to supply so many as 
are here wanting. And if there 
be fewer, the overplus may be 
omitted: Provided that this last 
Collect, Epistle, and Gospel shall 
ahvays be used upon the Sunday 
next before Advent. 



t8S 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



[S. Andrew's Day continued.] 
The Collect. 
Almighty God, which hast given such grace to thy Apostle 
saint Andrewe, that he counted the sharp and painful death 
of the cross to be an high honour, and a great glory : Grant 
us to take and esteem all troubles and adversities which shall 
come unto us for thy sake, as things profitable for us toward 
the obtaining of everlasting life : through Jesus Christ our 
Lord p. 

The Epistle. 

Roma. X. If thou knowledge ' with thy moutli 

[i.e. Rom. x. verse 9 to the end.] 

but speaketh against me. 

The Gosfel. 

Math. iv. As Jesus walked by the sea of Galilee .... 

[Le. Matt. iv. verse 18 to verse 23.] 

left the ship and their father, and followed him. 

Saint Thomas tJu Apostle. 

[At the Communion.'] 
Beati omnes. Psalm cxxviii. 
Blessed are all they that fear the Lord : and walk in his ways. 
For thou shalt eat the labours of thine hands : O well is thee, and happy 
shall thou be. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
IT Saint Andrevfs Day. 
The Collect. 
Almighty God, which didst give 
such grace unto thy holy apostle 
Saint Andrew, that he readily 
obeyed the calling of thy Son Jesus 
Christ, and followed him without 
delay : Grant unto us all, that we 
being called by thy holy word, may 
forthwith give over ourselves, obe- 
diently to follow thy holy com- 
mandments : through the same Jesus 
Christ our Lord. 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as X549.] 



IT Saint Thomas the Apostle. 
The Collect. 
Almighty everliving God, which 
for the more, &c 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. T/u Gospel. 

[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as iSS'-] 



James L 1604. 

[Same as 1532.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
[Same as 15^2. 



t In one ed., 1559, and in Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen. 
1 In ed. 1604, " If thou acknowledge." 



At the Communion. 



189 



Thy wife shall be as the fruitful vine : upon the walls of thine house. 
Thy children like the olive-branches : round about thy table. 
Lo, thus shall the man be blessed : that feareth the Lord. 
The Lord from out of Sion shall so bless thee : that thou shalt see 
Jerusalem in prosperity all thy life long. 

Yea, that thou shalt see thy children's children : and peace upon Israel. 
GI017 be to the Father, &c. 
As it was in the beginning, &c. 

TTie Collect. 
Almighty everliving'" God, which for the more confirmation 
of the faith, didst suffer thy holy apostle ^ Thomas to be doubt- 
ful in thy Son's resurrection : Grant us so perfectly, and with- 
out all doubt, to believe in thy Son Jesus Christ, that our 
faith in thy sight never * be reproved : hear us, O Lord, 
through the same Jesus Christ ; to whom with thee and the 
Holy Ghost be all honour, &c. 



The Eputk. 
Ephes. ii. Now ye are not strangers . . 

[i.e. Ephes. ii. verse 19 to the end.] 

through the Holy Ghost. 

The Gospel. 
John XX. Thomas one of the twelve which 

[i.e. John xx. verse 24 to the end.] 

have life through his name. 



Charles II. 1662. 

Saint Andrriv's Day. 

The Colled. 
Almighty God, who didst give 
such grace unto thy holy Apostle 
Saint Andrew, that he readily obeyed 
the calling of thy Son Jesus Christ, 
and followed him without delay ; 
Grant unto us all, that we being 
called by thy holy Word, may forth- 
with give up our selves obediently 
to fulfil thy holy commandments, 
through the same Jesus Christ our 
Lord. Amen. 

The Epistle. 
Rom. X. ver. 9. 
If thou shalt confess with thy 

mouth the Lord Jesus 

to gainsaying people. 



The Gospel. 
S. IVIath. iv. ver. 18. 
Jesus, walking by the sea. . 
to and followed him. 

Saint Thomas the Apostle. 
The Collect. 
Almighty and everliving God, 
who for, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 

be all honour and glory now and 

for evermore. Amen. 

The Epistle. 

Ephes. ii. ver. 19. 

Now therefore ye are no more 

strangers 

to God through the SjDirit. 
The Gospel. 
S. John XX. ver. 24. 
Thomas, one of the twelve . 
to life through his Name. 



' In one ed., 1549, "Almighty everlast- 
ing God," instead of "Almighty everliv- 
ing;" and in eds. 1596, 1604, and after- 



wards, "Almighty and everliving God." 
» In Scotch ed., 1637, "Saint Thomas." 
' In eds. 1596 and 1662, " may never be." 



190 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 

•[[ The Conversion of Saint Paul. 

At Matins. 

The second lesson, Acts xxiL unto, "They heard him." 

Confitebor tibi. Psahn cxxxviiu 

I WILL give thanks imto thee, O Lord, with my whole heart : even 
before the gods will I sing praise unto thee. 

I will worship toward thy holy temple, and praise thy name, because 
of thy loving-kindness and truth : for thou hast magnified thy name, and 
thy word, above all things. 

When I called upon thee, thou heardest me : and enduedst my soul with 
much strength. 

All the kings of the earth shall praise thee, O Lord : for they have heard 
the words of thy mouth. 

Yea, they shall sing in the ways of the Lord : that great is the glory 
of the Lord. 

For though the Lord be high, yet hath he respect unto the lowly : as 
for the proud, he beholdeth them afar oflf. 

Though I walk in the midst of trouble, yet shalt thou refresh me : thou 
shalt stretch forth thine hand upon the furiousness of mine enemies, and 
thy right hand shall save me. 

The Lord shall make good his loving-kindness toward me : yea, thy 
mercy, O Lord, endureth for ever ; despise not then the works of thine 
own hands. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c 

The Collect. 

God, which hast taught all the world, through the preach- 
ing of thy blessed Apostle Saint Paul : grant we beseech thee, 
that we which have his wonderful conversion in remembrance, 
may follow and fulfil the holy doctrine that he taught : through 
Jesus Christ our Lord ". 



Second Edw. VL 1552. 

IT The Conversion of Saint Paul. 
The Collect. 

God, which hast taught all the 
world, through, &c 

[Same as i549.] 

77^1* Epistle. The Gospel. 

[Same as 1549] 



Elizabeth, 1559 
[Same as 1553.] 



James \. 1604. 

[Same as 1532.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
[Same as 1552.] 



" In one ed., 155a, 1559, and in Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen." 



At the Communion. 



191 



Tlie Epistle. 
Acts ix. * And Saul yet breathing out . . 

[i.e. Acts ix. verse i to verse 23.] 

affirming that this was very Christ. 

The Gospel. 
Math. xix. Peter answered and said . . 

[i.e. Matt. xix. verse 27 to the end.] 

and the last shall be first. 



IT At Evensong. 
IT The second lesson, Acts xxvi. unto the end, 

^ The Purification of Saint Mary the virgin. 

Ecce nunc benedicite. Psalm cxxxiv. 

Behold (now), praise the Lord : all ye servants of the Lord ; 
Ye that by night stand in the house of the Lord : (even in the courts of 
the house of our God). 

Lift up your hands in the sanctuary : and praise the Lord. 

The Lord that made heaven and earth : give thee blessing out of Sion. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 



Charles II. 1662. 

The Conversion of Saint Paul. 
The Collect. 

O God, who through the preach- 
ing of the blessed Apostle Saint 
Paul hast caused the light of the 
Gospel to shine throughout the 
world ; Grant, we beseech thee, 
that we having his wonderful con- 
version in remembrance, may shew 
forth our thankfulness unto thee for 



the same, by following the holy doc- 
trine which he taught, through Jesus 
Christ our Lord. Amen. 

For the Epistle. 
Acts X. ver. i. 
And Saul, yet breathing out . . 
to this is very Christ. 

The Gospel. 
S. Math. xix. ver. 27, 
Peter answered and said . . . 
to the last shall be first. 



In one ed., 1552, and in one ed., 1559, Acts i. tnisp. for ix. 



192 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



[The Purification of S. Mary coHtinu4d.'\ 
The Collect. 
Almighty and everlasting God, we humbly beseech thy 
Majesty, that as thy only begotten Son was this day pre- 
sented in the Temple, in the substance y of our flesh : so grant 
that we may be presented unto thee with pure and clear 
minds : By Jesus Christ our Lord ^ 
The Epistle. 
T/te same that is appointed for the Sunday ■. 

The Gospel. 
Luc. ii. When the time of their purification ...;.. 

[i.e. Li'.ke iL verse 22 to verse 28.] 

and he came by inspiration into the temple. 



\ Saint Mathies day. 
Eripe me. Psalm cxL 

Deliver me, O Lord, from the evil man : and preserve me from the 
wicked man. 

Which imagine mischief in their hearts : and stir up strife all the day long. 

They have sharpened their tongues like a serpent : adder's poison is 
xmder their lips. 

Keep me, O Lord, from the hands of the ungodly : preserve me from ' 
the wicked men, which are purposed to overthrow my goings. 

The proud have laid a snare for me, and spread a net abroad with 
cords : yea, and set traps in my way. 

I said unto the Lord, thou art my God : hear the voice of my prayers, 
OLord. 

O Lord God, thou strength of my health : thou hast covered my head in 
the day of battle. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

IT The Purification of Saint Alary 
the virgin. 

The Collect. 

Almighty and everlasting God, 
we humbly, &c. 

[Same as 1549J 
The Epistle. 

IT The same that is appointed for 
the Sunday. 

The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Saint Mathies day. 
The Collect. 
Almighty God, which in the 
place of the traitor, &c. 
[Same as 1549-] 

s- The Epistle. The Gospti. 
iSame as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 

[Same as 1552.) 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

[Same as 1552.] 



1 In eds. 1552, 1559, 1604, and 1662, • In ed. 1578, "The same Epistle ap- 

"in substance." pointed the Sunday before." 

• In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen." 



At the Communion. 



193 



Let not the ungodly have his desire, O Lord : let not his mischievous 
imagination prosper, lest they be too proud. 

Let the mischief of their own lips fall upon the head of them : that 
compass me about. 

Let hot burning coals fall upon them : let them be cast into the fire, 
and into the pit, that they never rise up again. 

A man full of words shall not prosper upon the earth : evil shall hunt 
the wicked person to overthrow him. 

Sure I am that the Lord will avenge the poor : and maintain the cause 
of the helpless. 

The righteous also shall give thanks unto thy name : and the just shall 
continue in thy sight. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &C. 

The Collect. 

Almighty God, which in the place of the traitor Judas, 
didst choose thy faithful servant Mathie ^ to be of the number 
of thy " twelve Apostles : Grant that thy church being alway 
preserved from false Apostles, may ^ be ordered and guided by 
faithful and true pastors : Through Jesus Christ our Lord*. 



The Epistle. 
Acts i. In those days Peter stood up 



[i.e. Acts i. verse 15 to the end.] 

was counted with the eleven apostles. 

The Gospel. ' 
Math. xi. f In that time Jesus answered , 

[i.e. Matt. xi. verse 25 to the end.] 

and my burden is light. 



Charles II. 1662. 

The Presentation of Christ in the 
temple, commonly called. The Puri- 
fication of Saint Mary the Virgin. 

The Collect. 
Almighty and everliving God, 
&c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 
so we may be presented unto thee 
with pure and clean hearts, by the 
same thy Son Jesus Christ our Lord. 
Amen. 

For the Epistle, 
Mai. iii. ver. I. 
Behold, I will send .... 
to saith the Lord of hosts. 



The Gospel. 
S. Luke ii. ver, 22. 
And when the days of her , . 
to was upon him. 

Saint Matthias' Day. 
The Collect. 
O Almighty God, who into, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

For the Epistle. 
Acts i. ver. 15. 
In those days Peter stood up 
to with the eleven Apostles. 

The Gospel. 
S. Math. xi. ver. 25. 
At that time Jesus answered . 
to my burden is light. 



the. 



•> In ed. 1662, " Matthias." 
In Scotch ed., 1637, and 1662, "of 



•i In one ed., 1549, "and may." 
' In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen." 
' In one ed., 1559, Matt. x. tnisj>. for xi. 



194 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



Thc^ Annunciation of the virgin Mary. 
IT \At the Communion.^ 
Domitte, non est exal. Psalm cxxxi. 
Lord, I am not high-minded : I have no proud looks. 
I do not exercise myself in great matters : which are too high for me. 
But I refrain my soul, and keep it low, like as a child that is weaned 
from his mother : yea, my soul is even as a weaned child. 

O Israel, trust in the Lord : from this time forth for evermore. 
Glory be to the Father, &c 
As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 
We beseech thee, Lord, pour thy grace into our hearts, that 
as we have known Christ thy Son's incarnation ^, by the mes- 
sage of an Angel ; so by his cross and passion, we may be 
brought unto the glory of his resurrection : Through the same 
Christ our Lord '. 

The Epistle. 

EsaL viL God spake once again unto Ahaz 

[i.e. Isai. viL verse lo to vetse x6.] 

refuse the evil and choose the good. 

The Gospel. 

Luc. i. And in the sixth month the angel Gabriel . . . 

[i.e. Luke L verse 26 to verse 39.I 

and the angel departed from her. 

IT Sqint Mark's Day. 
Domine clanurvi. Psalm cxli. '' 
Lord, I call upon thee, haste thee unto me : and consider my voice 
when I cry unto thee. 

Let my prayer be set forth in thy sight as the incense : and let the lifting 
up of my hands be an evening sacrifice. 

Set a watch, O Lord, before my mouth : and keep the door of my lips. 
O let not mine heart be inclined to any evil thing : let me not be occu- 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

The Annunciation of the virgin 

Mary. 

The Collect. 

We beseech thee. Lord, pour, && 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 

IT Saint Mark's Day. 

The Collect. 
Almighty God, which hast, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 



* In ed. 1506 and 1604, "Annunciation 
of the Virgin Alary ;" in Scotch ed., 1637, 
" Annunciation o< the blessed Virgin Mary. " 

'' In ed. 1663, "known the incarnation 



The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 

Elizabeth, 1559. 

[Same as 1552.] 

James I. 1604. 

[Same as 1553, to] 

Saint Mark's Day. 

Almighty God, which hast, &c 

.... give us grace that we be not 

like children, carried away with 

every blast of vain doctrine, but 

firmly to be established in the truth 

of thy holy Gospel, through Jesus 

Christ our Lord. 



of thy Son Jesus Christ" 
' In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen." 
^ In one ed., 1549, Ps. cxl. mis^. for 

Ps. czlL 



At the Communion. 



195 



pied in ungodly works with the men that work wickedness, lest I eat of 
such things as please them. 

Let the righteous rather smite me friendly : and reprove me. 

But let not their precious balms break my head : yea, I will pray yet 
against their wickedness. 

Let their judges be overthrown in stony places : that they may hear my 
words, for they are sweet. 

Our bones lie scattered before the pit : like as when one breaketh and 
heweth wood upon the earth. 

But mine eyes look unto thee, O Lord God : in thee is my trust, O cast 
not out my soul. 

Keep me from the snare which they have laid for me : and from the traps 
of the wicked doers. 

Let the ungodly fall into their own nets together : and let me ever escape 
them. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 

Almighty God, which hast instructed thy holy Church with 
the heavenly doctrine of thy Evangelist Saint Mark : give us 
grace '"so to be established by thy holy gospel, that we be not, 
like children, carried away with every blast of vain doctrine : 
Through Jesus Christ our Lord ™. 

The Epistle. 

Ephes. iv. Unto every one of us is given grace .... 

[i.e. Eph. iv. verse 7 to verse 17.] 

edifying of itself through love. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

[Same as 1552, to] 

Saint Mark's Day. 

[Same as 1604, except] 

.... but that we may be firmly 
established, . . , &c. 



Charles II. 1662. 

The Annunciation of the blessed 
Vif^n Mary. 

The Collect. 

We beseech thee, O Lord, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

For the Epistle. 
Isa. vii. ver. lo. 
Moreover the Lord spake . 
to choose the good. 



The Gospel. 

S. Luke i. ver. 26. 

And in the sixth month . . . 

to the angel departed from her. 

Saint Mark's Day. 

The Collect. 

Almighty God, who hast, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 
Give us grace, that being not like 
children carried away with every 
blast of vain doctrine, we may be 
established in the truth of thy holy 
Gospel, through Jesus Christ our 
Lord. Amen. 

The Epistle. 
Ephes. iv. ver. 7. 
Unto every one of us is given . 
to of itself in love. 

The Gospel. 
S. John XV. ver. i. 

1 AM the true vine 

to joy might be full. 



I In eds. 1578, 1596, and in one edition probably earlier still (without date), the end of 
this Collect was altered to the tbrm adopted in ed. 1604. "" In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen." 



196 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 

[S. Mark's Day coHtimud.l 
The Gospel. 
John XV. I am the true vine . , 

[i.e. John xv. verse i to verse 12.] 

that your joy might be full. 

^ Saint Philip and James \ 

IT At Matins. 

The second lesson, Acts viii. unto, " When the apostles." 

^ At the Communion. 

Ecce quam bonum I Psalm cxxxiiL 

Behold, how good and jojrful a thing it is : brethren, to dwell together 

in unity ! 

It is like the precious ointment upon the head, that ran down unto the 
beard : even unto Aaron's beard, and went down to the skirls of his 
clothing. 

Like the dew of Hermon : which fell upon the hill of Sion, 
For there the Lord promised his blessing : and life for evermore. 
Glory be to the Father, &c. 
As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 
Almighty God, whom truly to know is everlasting life : 
Grant us perfectly to know thy Son Jesus Christ, to be the 
way, the truth, and the life, as thou hast taught Saint Philip, 
and other the Apostles : Through Jesus Christ our Lord*". 
77ie Epistle. 
James L James the servant of God 

[i.e. James i. verse i to verse 13.] 

hath promised to them that love him. 

The Gospel. 
John xiv. And Jesus said unto his disciples 

[i.e. John xiv. verse i to verse 15.] 

in my name I will do it. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
Saint Philip and James. 
The Collect. 
Almighty God, whom truly to 
know, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 

[Same as 1549.] 
H Scant Bamabe Apostle. 
The Collect. 
Lord almighty, which hast en- 
dued thy holy Apostle, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Tlu Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as 155a.] 



James I. 1604. 

[Same as 1532.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
[Same as 1552.] 



" In eds. 1596, 1604, and afterwards, " Saint Philip and James day. 
• In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen. 



At the Communion. 



197 



Saint Barnabe Apostle. 

At Matins. 

^ The second lesson, Acts xiv. unto the end. 

IT At the Communion. 

Voce mea ad Dominum. Psalm cxlii. 

I CRIED unto the Lord with my voice : yea, even unto the Lord did I 

make my suppHcation. 

I poured out my complaints before him : and shewed him of my trouble. 
When my spirit was in heaviness thou knewest my path : in the way 
wherein I walked have they privily laid a snare for me. 

I looked also upon my right hand : and see there was no man that 
would know me. 

I had no place to fly unto : and no man cared for my soul. 
I cried unto thee, O Lord, and said : thou art my hope, and my portion 
in the land of the living. 

Consider my complaint : for I am brought very low. 
O deliver me from my persecutors : for they are too strong for me. 
Bring my soul out of prison, that I may give thanks unto thy name : 
which thing if thou wilt grant me, then shall the righteous resort unto my 
company. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 
As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 
Lord Almighty, which hast endued thy holy Apostle Barna- 
bas P with singular gifts of thy 1 Holy Ghost : let us not be 
destitute' of thy manifold gifts, nor yet of grace to use them 
alway to thy honour and glory : Through Jesus Christ our Lord *. 



Charles II. 1662. 
Saint Philip and Saint yarned Day. 

The Collect. 
O Almighty God, whom truly, 
&c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 

the life, that following the steps of 
thy holy Apostles, Saint Philip and 
Saint James, we may stedfastly walk 
in the way that leadeth to eternal 
life, through the same thy Son 
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

The Epistle. 
S. James i. ver. i, 
James, a servant of God . . . 
to them that love him. 



The Gospel. 
S. John xiv. ver. i 
And Jesus said unto his disciples, 
to I will do it. 

Saint Barnabas the Apostle. 

The Collect. 
O Lord God Almighty, who 
didst endue thy holy Apostle, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 
For the Epistle. 
Acts xi. ver. 22. 
Tidings of these things . . . 
to the hands of Barnabas and Saul. 

The Gospel. 
S. John XV. ver. 12, 
This is my commandment . . 
to he may give it you. 



P In Scotched., 1637, "Saint Barnabas." 
« In eds. 1596, 1604, and 1662, "gifts of 
the Holy Ghost." 



"■ In ed. 1662, " leave us not, we beseech 
thee, destitute." 
■ la Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen." 



198 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549, 

[S. Barnabas Day continued.] 
The Epistle. 
Act xi. Tidings of these things came unto the ears of . . 

[i.e. Acts xi. verse 22 to the end.] 

by the hands of Barnabas and SauL 
The Gospd. 
John XV. This is my commandment that ye love together . 

[Lc, John XV. verse 12 to verse 17.] 

in my name he may give it you. 

IT At Evensong. 
\ The second lesson. Acts xv. unto, " After certain days." 

^ Saint John Baptist. 

T Proper Lessons at Matins. 

The first lesson, Malach. iii. unto the end. 

The second lesson, Mat. iii. unto the end. 

At the Communion. 

Domiru exaudi. Psalm cxliii. • 

Hear my prayer, O Lord, and consider my desire : hearken unto me for 

thy truth and righteousness' sake. 

And enter not into judgement with thy servant : for in thy sight shall no 
man living be justified. 

For the enemy hath persecuted my soul ; he hath smitten my life down 
to the ground : he hath laid me in the darkness, as the men that have been 
long dead. 

Therefore is my spirit vexed within me : and my heart within me is 
desolate. 

Yet do I remember the time past ; I muse upon all thy works : yea, I 
exercise myself in the works of thy hands. 

I stretch forth my hands imto thee : my soul gaspeth unto thee as 
a thirsty land. 

Hear me, O Lord, and that soon, for my spirit waxeth faint : hide not 
thy face from me, lest I be like unto them that go down into the pit. 



Second Edw. VL 1552. 

H Saint John Baptist. 

The Collect. 
Almighty God, by whose pro- 
vidence, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospd. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

[Same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 
[Same as 1553.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

[Same as 1552.] 



» lu one ed., 1549, Ps. cxliv. misp. for cxIiiL 



At the Communion. 



199 



O let me hear thy loving-kindness betimes in the morning, for in thee is 
my trust : shew thou me the way that I should walk in, for I lift up my 
soul unto thee. 

Deliver me, O Lord, from mine enemies : for I fly unto thee to hide me. 

Teach me to do the thing that pleaseth thee, for thou art my God : let 
thy loving Spirit lead me forth into the land of lighteousness. 

Quicken me, O Lord, for thy name's sake : and for thy righteousness' 
sake bring my soul out of trouble. 

And of thy goodness slay mine enemies : and destroy all them that vex 
my soul ; for I am thy servant. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 
Almighty God, by whose providence thy servant John 
Baptist "^ was wonderfully bom, and sent to prepare the way 
of thy Son our Saviour by preaching of penance ^ : make us so 
to follow his doctrine and holy life, that we may truly repent 
according to his preaching, and after his example constantly y 
speak the truth, boldly rebuke vice, and patiently suffer for the 
truth's sake : through Jesus Christ our Lord ^. 

The Epistle. 
Esai. xl. Be of good cheer my people 

[i.e. Isai. xl. verse 1 to verse 12.] 

entreat those that bear young. 

The Gospel. 
Luc. i. Elizabeth's time came 

[i.e. Luke i. verse 57 to the end.] 

should shew himself unto the Israelites. 



Proper Lessons at Evensong. 

The first lesson, Malach. iv. ■ unto the end. 

The second lesson. Mat. xiv. unto, "When Jesus heard." 



Charles II. 1662. 

Saint John Baptist's Day. 

The Collect. 

Almighty God, by whose, &c. 

[Same as 1549-] 



" In Scotch ed., 1637, "Saint John 
Baptist." 

• In ed. 1662, "preaching of repent- 
ance." 

y In one ed., 1552, and 1559, " constantly 



For the Epistle. 
Isa. xl. ver. f. 
Comfort ye, comfort ye . 
to that are with young. 
The Gospel. 
S. Luke i. ver. 57. 
Elizabeth's full time came 
to his shewing unto Israel. 



to speak." 
» In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen." 
» In two eds., 1549, MaL iiL misp. for 

MaL iv. 



200 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 

^ Saint Peter's Day. 

At Matins. 

The second lesson, Acts ili. unto the end. 

At The Communion. 

Benedictus dominus. Psalm cxliv. •* 

Blessed be the Lord my strength : which teacheth my hands to war, 
and my fingers to fight ; 

My hope and my fortress, my castle and deliverer, my defender in whom 
I trust : which subdueth my people that is imder me. 

Lord, what is man, that thou hast such respect uito him : or the son 
of man, that thou so regardest him ? 

Man is like a thing of nought : his time passeth away like a shadow. 

Bow thy heavens, O Lord, and come down : touch the mountains, and 
they shall smoke. 

Cast forth the lightning, and tear them : shoot out thine arrows, and 
consume them. 

Send down thine hand from above : deliver me, and take me out of the 
great waters, from the hand of strange children ; 

Whose mouth talketh of vanity : and their right hand is a right hand 
of wickedness. 

I will sing a new song unto thee, O God : and sing praises unto thee 
upon a ten-stringed lute. 

Thou hast given victory unto kings : and hast delivered David thy 
servant from the peril of the sword. 

Save me, and deliver me from the hand of strange children : whose 
mouth talketh of vanity, and their right hand is a right hand of iniquity. 

That our sons may grow up as the young plants : and that our daughters 
may be as the polished comers of the temple. 

That our gamers may be full and plenteous with all manner of store : 
that our sheep may bring forth thousands and ten thousands in our streets. 

That our oxen may be strong to labour, that there be no decay : no 
leading into captivity, and no complaining in our streets. 

Happy are the people that be in such a case : yea, blessed are tlie 
people who have the Lord for their God. 

Glory be to the Father, &c 

As it was in the beginning, &c 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
IT Saint Peter's Day. 

The Collect. 
Almighty God, which by thy 
Son Jesus Christ, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

[Same as iS5»-] 



James L 1604. 
[Same as 1553.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
[Same as 1553.] 



■> la two eds., 1549, Ps. cxllii. mitf. for cxliv. 



At the Communion. 201 

The Collect. 

Almighty God, which by thy Son Jesus Christ hast given 
to thy Apostle Saint Peter many excellent gifts, and com- 
mandedst •= him earnestly to feed thy flock ; make, we beseech 
thee, all bishops and pastors ^ diligently ^ to preach thy holy 
word, and the people obediently to follow the same, that they 
may receive the crown of everlasting Glory, through Jesus 
Christ our Lord ^. 

The Epistle. 

Acts xii. At the same time, Herod the King 

[i.e. Acts xii. verse i to vers* 12.] 

waiting for of s the people of the Jews. 
The Gospel. 
Mat xvi. ^ When Jesus came into the coasts 

[i.e. Matt. xvi. verse 13 to verse 20.] 

loosest in earth shall be loosed in heaven. 
At Evensong. 

The second lesson, Acts iv. ' unto the end. 

• 

^ Saint Mary Magdalene. 
Laiida anima mea. Psalm cxlvi. 

Praise the Lord, O my soul ; while I live will I praise the Lord : yea, 
as long as I have any being, I will sing praises unto my God. 

O put not your trust in princes, nor in any child of man : for there is no 
help in them. 

For when the breath of man goeth forth he shall turn again to his earth : 
and then all his thoughts perish. 

Blessed is he that hath the God of Jacob for his help : and whose hope 
is in the Lord his God. 

Which made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that therein is : which 
keepeth his promise for ever ; 

Which helpeth them to right that suffer wrong : which feedeth the 
hungry. 

The Lord looseth men out of prison : the Lord giveth sight to the blind. 



Charles II. 1662. 

Saint Peter's Day. 

The Collect. 

O Almighty God, who by thy 
Son Jesus Christ didst give, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 



For the Epistle. 
Acts xii. ver. i. 
About that time Herod the King 
to expectation of the people of the 
Jews. 

The Gospel. 
S. Matth. xvi. ver. 13. 

When Jesus came 

to shall be loosed in heaven. 



•In two eds., 1552, " commandest ; " ' In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen." 

in one ed., 1559, in 1604, and afterwards, g Sic in ed. 1549 ; but in eds. 1552, 1550, 

commandedst." &c., " waiting of the." 

""In Scotch ed., 1637, "all Bishops, ^ In one ed., 1559, Matt. xv. misp. for 

Presbyters, and Ministers." xvi. 

In one ed., 1549, the word "dill- • In one ed., 1549, Acts iii. misi, for 

gently is omitted. Acts iv. 



202 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 

[S. Mary Magdalen's Day continued.^ 

The Lord helpeth them that are fallen : the Lord careth for the righteous. 

The Lord careth for the strangers ; he defendeth the fatherless and 
widow : as for the way of the ungodly, he tumeth it upside down. 

The Lord thy God, O Sion, shall be king for evermore : and throughout 
all generations. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the b^iiming, &c. 

The Collect. 
Merciful Father, give us grace, that we never presume to 
sin through the example of any creature, but if' it shall 
chance us at any time to offend thy divine majesty, that then 
we may truly repent, and lament the same, after the example 
of Mary Magdalene, and by lively faith obtain remission of 
all our sins : through the only merits of thy Son our Saviour 
Christ. 

77u Epistle. 
Prov. xxxi. Whosoever findeth an honest faithful woman 

[i.e. Prov. xxxi. verse lo to the end.] 

and let her own works praise her in the gates. 
The Gospel. 
Luc. viL And one of the Pharisees desired Jesus .... 

[Le. Luke viL verse 36 to the end.] 

thy faith hath saved thee ; go in peace. 

^ Saint James the Apostle. 

Laudate Dominum de cdis. Psalm cxlviiL ' 
O PRAISE the Lord of heaven : praise him in the height. 
Praise him, all ye angels of his : praise him, all his host 
Praise him, sun and moon : praise him, all ye stars and light 
Praise him, all ye heavens : and ye waters that be above the heavens. 
Let them praise the name of the Lord : for (he spake the word, and they 
were made ;) he commanded, and they were created. 



« Second Edw. VL 1552. 

(The Collect, Epistle, and Gospel for 
S. Mary Magdalen is omitted in this edi- 
tion, nor was it afterwards replaced.] 

H Saint James the Apostle. 
The Collect. 
Grant, O merciful God, that as 
thy holy Apostle, &c. 

(Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549-] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as 1553.] 



James L 1604, 
[Same as ijSa-] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

[Same as 1552.] 



k In one ed., 1549, "but and if." ' In one ed., 15491 Ps- xlviii- mitf. for advilL 



At the Communion. 203 

He hath made them fast for ever and ever : he hath given them a law 
which shall not be broken. 

Praise the Lord upon earth : ye dragons, and all deeps ; 

Fire and hail, snow and vapours : wind and storm, fulfilling his word ; 

Mountains and all hills : fruitful trees and all cedars ; 

Beasts and all cattle : worms and feathered fowls ; 

Kings of the earth and all people : princes and all the judges of the 
world ; 

Young men and maidens, old men and children, praise the name of 
the Lord : for his name only is excellent, and his praise above heaven 
and earth. 

He shall exalt the horn of his people ; all his saints shall praise him : 
even the children of Israel, even the people that serveth him. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 
Grant, O merciful God, that as thine holy Apostle James ™ 
leaving his father and all that he had, without delay, was 
obedient unto the calling of thy Son Jesus Christ, and fol- 
lowed him : So we forsaking all worldly ° and carnal affec- 
tions, may be evermore ° ready to follow thy commandments p : 
through Jesus Christ our Lord X 

The Epistle. 
Act xi. Acts xii. In those days came prophets from the city 

[i.e. Acts xi. verse 27 to verse 3 of chap. xiL] 

he proceeded further and took Peter also. 
The Gospel. 
Math. XX. Then came to him the mother of Zebedee's 
children 

[i.e. Matt xx. verse 20 to verse 29.] 

his life a redemption for many. 



Charles II. 1662. 
Saint James the Apostle. 

The Collect. 
Grant, O merciful God, that, &c 
[Same as 1549.] 



Por the Epistle. 

Acts xi. ver. 27. 

In those days came prophets . 

to further to take Peter also. 

7^1? Gospel. 

S. Matth. XX. ver. 20. 

Then came to him the mother 

to life a ransom for many. 



"I" In two eds., 1552, " Thy holy Jlpostle " In one ed., 1549, "all the worldly." 

Saint James;" and in one ed., "thy holy " In one ed., 1552, and in ed. 1559, 

Apostle James." In one ed., 1559, "thy " may evermore be. " 
holy Apostle Saint James;" in on\j ed., P In ed. 1662, "thy holy command- 

1596, and in 1604, "thine holy Apostle ments." 

James." In Scotch ed., 1637, "thine holy 1 In all eds., 1552, "through Jesii 

Apostle S. James ;" and in ed. 1662, "thine Christ our Lord;" and in eds. 1559 and 

holy Apostle Saint James." 1637, "Amen" added. 



204 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 

Saint Bartholomewe ■■. 
Non nobis domine. Psalm cxv. 

Not unto us, (O Lord, ) not unto us, but \mto thy name give the praise : 
for thy loving mercy, and for thy truth's sake. 

Wherefore shall the heathen say : Where is now their God ? 

As for our God, he is in heaven : he hath done whatsoever pleased him. 

Their idols are silver and gold : even the work of men's hands. 

They have mouths, and speak not : eyes have they, and see not. 

They have ears, and hear not : noses have they, and smell not. 

They have hands, and handle not ; feet have they, and walk not : neither 
speak they through their throat 

They that make them are like unto them : and so are all such as put 
their trust in them. 

But the house of Israel, trust fhou in the Lord : he is their succour and 
defence. 

Ye house of Aaron, put your trust in the Lord : he is their helper and 
defender. 

Ye that fear the Lord, trust ye in the Lord : he is their helper and 
defender. 

The Lord hath been mindful of us, and he shall bless us : even he shall 
bless the house of Israel, he shall bless the house of Aaron. 

lie shall bless them that fear the Lord : both small and great. 

The Lord shall increase you more and more : you and your children. 

Ye are the blessed of the Lord : which made heaven and earth. 

All the whole heavens are the Lord's : the earth hath he given unto the 
children of men. 

The dead praise not thee, (O Lord :) neither all they that go down into 
the silence. 

But we will praise the Lord : from this time forth for evermore. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 

O Almighty and everlasting God, which hast given grace 
to thy * apostle ' Bartholomewe truly to believe and to preach 
thy word : grant, we beseech thee, unto thy church, both to 
love that he believed, and to preach that he taught : through 
Christ our Lord ". 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

Saint Bartholomew. 

The Collect. 

O Almighty and everlasting, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 

[Same as 1549.] 

. IT Saint Mathru). 

The Collect. 

Almighty God, which by thy, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 



The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 

[Same as 155a.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

[Same as 1552.] 



'In ed. 1506, 1604, &c., "Saint Bartho- ' In Scotch ed., 1637, "Saint Bartho* 

lomew Apostle." lomcw." 

• In one ed., 1559, 1506, 1604, and after- " In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen." 
wards, " thine Apostle. 



At the Communion. 



205 



The Epistle. 
Acts V. By the hands of the Apostles . . . , 

[i.e. Acts V. verse 12 to verse 17.] 

they were healed every one. 

The Gospel. 
Luc. xxii. * And there was a strife among them . 

[i.e. Luke xxii. verse 24 to verse 31.] 

judging the twelve tribes of Israel. 



\ Saint Mathewe^. 

Laudate Dominum omnes gentes. Psalm cxvii. 
O PRAISE the Lord, all ye heathen : praise him, all ye nations. 
For his merciful kindness is ever more and more towards us : and the 
truth of the Lord endureth for ever. 
Glory be to the Father, &c. 
As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 
Almighty God, which by thy blessed Son didst call 
Mathewe ^ from the receipt of custom to be an Apostle and 
Evangelist : Grant us grace to forsake all covetous desires 
and inordinate love of riches, and to follow thy said Son 
Jesus Christ : who liveth and reigneth, &c. 



Charles II. 1662. 
Saint Bartholomew the Apostle. 

The Collect. 
O Almighty and everlasting 
God, who didst give to thine Apo- 
stle Bartholomew grace truly to 
believe and to preach thy Word ; 
Grant, we beseech thee, unto thy 
Church to love that Word which 
he believed, and both to preach 
and receive the same, through Je- 
sus Christ our Lord. Amen. 
For the Epistle. 
Acts V. ver. 12. 
By the hands of the apostles . . 
to were healed every one. 
The Gospel. 
S. Luke xxii. ver. 24. 
And there was also a strife . 
to the twelve tribes of Israel. 



Saint Matthew the Apostle. 
The Collect. 

O Almighty God, who by thy, 
&c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 

follow the same thy Son Jesus 
Christ, who liveth and reigneth 
with thee and the Holy Ghost, one 
God, world without end. Amen. 

The Epistle. 
2 Cor. iv. ver. i. 
Therefore seeing we have . . 
to in the face of Jesus Christ. 

The Gospel. 
S. Matth. ix. ver. 9. 
And as Jesus passed forth . . 
to sinners to repentance. 



' In two eds., 1549, Luc. xx. misp. for xxii. y In ed. 1596, 1604, S:c., "Saint 

Matthew Apostle." • In Scotch ed'., 1637, "S. Matthew;" in ed. 1662, "Matthew." 



2o6 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 

[S. Matthew's Hay continued. 1 

The Epistle. 
2 Cor. iv. Seeing that we have such an office 

[i.e. 2 Cor. iv. verse i to verse 7.] 

in the face of Jesus Christ 

The Gospel. 
Math. ix.» And as Jesus passed forth 

[i.e. Matt ix. verse 9 to verse 14.] 

to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance. 

^ Saint Michael and all Angels. 

IT At the Communion. 

Laudate pueru FsaL cxiii. 

Praise the Lord, (ye servants) : O praise the name of the Lord. 

Blessed be the name of the Lord : from this time forth for evermore. 

The Lord's name is praised : from the rising up of the sun vmto the 
going down of the same. 

The Lord is high above all heathen : and his glory above the heavens. 

Who is like unto the Lord our God, that hath his dwelling so high : 
and yet humbleth himself to behold the things that are in heaven and 
earth? 

He taketh up the simple out of the dust : and lifteth the poor out of 
the mire ; 

That he may set him with the princes : even with the princes of his 
people. 

He maketh the barren woman to keep house : and to be a joyful mother 
of children. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

The Collect. 
EvERiASTiNG God, which hast ordained and constituted the 
services of all Angels and men in a wonderful order : merci- 
fully grant, that they which alway do thee service in heaven, 
may by thy appointment succour and defend us in earth : 
through Jesus Christ our Lord, &c.'> 



Second Edw. VL 1552. 

"i Saint Michael and All Angels. 
The Collect. 
Everlasting God, which hast 
ordained, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 

[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 

[Same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

[Same as issi.] 



• In one cd., »S49, Luc. xix. misp. for i" In one ed., 1559, and Scotch ed., 1637, 

Math. ix. "Amen." 



At the Communion. 



207 



The Epistle. 
Apoca. xii. There was a great battle in heaven 

[i.e. Apoc. xii. verse 7 to verse 13.] 

he hath but a short time. 

The Gospel. 

Math, xviii. At the same time came the disciples .... 

[i.e. Matt xviiL verse i to verse 11.] 

my father which is in heaven. 

^ Saint Luke Evangelist. 

Super flumina. Psalm cxxxvii. = 

By the waters of Babylon we sat down and wept : when we remembered 
(thee, O) Sion. 

As for our harps, we hanged them up : upon the trees that are therein. 

For they that led us away captive required of us then a song, and melody, 
in our heaviness : Sing us one of the songs of Sion. 

How shall we sing the Lord's song : in a strange land ? 

If I forget thee, O Jerusalem : let my right hand forget her cunning. 

If I do not remember thee, let my tongue cleave to the roof of my 
mouth : yea, if I prefer not Jerusalem in my mirth. 

Remember the children of Edom, O Lord, in the day of Jerusalem : 
how they said, Down vrith it, down with it, even to the ground. 

O daughter of Babylon, wasted with misery : yea, happy shall he be 
that rewardeth thee, as thou hast served us. 

Blessed shall he be that taketh thy children : and throweth them against 
the stones. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 



Charles II. 1662. 

Saint Michael and All Angels. 
The Collect. 

O EVERLASTING God, Who hast 
ordained and constituted the ser- 
vices of Angels and men in a won- 
derful order ; Mercifully grant, that 
as thy holy Angels alway do thee 
service in heaven ; so by thy ap- 
pointment they may succour and 



defend us on earth, through Jesu 
Christ our Lord. Amen. 
For the Epistle. 
Rev. xii. ver. 7. 
There was war in heaven . . 
to hath but a short time. 
The Gospel. 
S. Matth. xviii. ver. r. 
At the same time came . . . 
to my Father which is in heaven. 



In two eds., 1549, Psalm cxxxii. misp.lox cxxxviL 



2o8 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



[S. Luke's Day continued^] 
The Collect. 
Almighty God, which calledst * Luke the physician, whose 
praise is in the gospel, to be a physician of the soul : it may 
please thee by the wholesome medicines of his doctrine, to 
heal all the diseases of our souls : through thy Son Jesus ® 
Christ our Lord ^. 

The Epistle. 
2 Tim. iv.B Watch thou in all things 

[i.e. 2 Tim. iv. verse 5 to verse 16.] 

hath greatly withstand ^ our words. 
The Gospel. 
Luc. X. The Lord appointed other seventy 

[i.e. Luke x. verse i to verse 7. J 

is. worthy of his reward. 

^ Symon and /tide Apostles. 

Laudate dominum. Psalm cl. 

O PRAISE God in his holiness : praise him in the firmament of his power. 

Praise him in his noble acts : praise him according to his excellent 
greatness. 

Praise him in the sound of the trumpet : praise him upon the lute and harp. 

Praise him in the cymbals and dance : praise him upon the strings 
and pipe. 

Praise him upon the well-tuned cymbals : praise him upon the loud 
cymbals. 

Let every thing that hath breath : praise the Lord. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 



Second Edw. VL 1552. 

% Saint Luke the Evangelist. 
The Collect. 
Almighty God, which calledst 
Luke the physician, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 

^ Simon and Jiide Apostles. 
The Collect. 
Almighty God, which hast 
builded, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 



* In Scotch ed., 1637, "Saint Luke." 

• In eds. 1552, and ed. 1596, " Jesu 
Christ." 

' In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen." 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[Same as 1553.] 



James I. 1604. 

[Same as 1552-] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

Saint Luke the Evangelist. 

[Same as 1549, to] 

grant we beseech thee, that by the 
wholesome medicines of his doc- 
trine all the diseases of our souls may 
be healed, through thy Son Jesus 
Christ our Lord. Amen. 



% In one ed., 1552. i Tim. iv., and in 
one ed., 1559, 2 Tim. iii. mUf'. for 2 Tim.iv. 

i" In eds. 1559, 1604, and afterwards, 
" withstood our words." 



At the Communion. 



209 



The Collect. 

Almighty God, which hast builded the ^ congregation upon 
the foundation of the Apostles and prophets, JesuJ Christ 
himself being the head corner-stone : grant us so to be joined 
together in unity of spirit by their doctrine, that we may be 
made an holy temple acceptable to'' thee: through JesuJ 
Christ our Lord ^. 

The Epistle. 

Jude I. Judas the servant of Jesus™ Christ 

[i.e. Jude verse 1 to verse 9.] 

speak evil of them that are in authority. 



The Gospel. 
John XV. This command I you . . . . 

[i.e. John xv. verse 17 to the end.] 

been with me from the beginning. 



Charles II. 1662, 

Saiiit Luke the Evangelist. 

The Collect. 

Almighty God, who calledst 
Luke the Physician, whose praise 
is in the Gospel, to be an Evan- 
gelist, and Physician of the soul ; 
May it please thee, that by the 
wholesome medicines of the doc- 
trine delivered by him, all the dis- 
eases of our souls may be healed, 
through the merits of thy Son Jesus 
Christ our Lord. Amen. 



The Epistle. 
2 Tim. iv. ver. 5.- 

Watch thou in all things 
to withstood our words. 



* In eds. 1552, 1559, and 1604, "thy 
congregation;" in Scotch ed., 1637, "thy 
church." 

J In ed. 1596, 1604, and after, "Jesus." 



The Gospel. 
S. Luke X. ver. i. 
The Lord appointed other seventy 

also 

to labourer is worthy of his hire. 

Saint Simon and Saint jFude, 
Apostles. 
The Collect. 
O Almighty God, who hast 
built thy Church upon the founda- 
tion, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. 
S. Jude, ver. i. 
Jude, the servant of Jesus . . 
to speak evil of dignities. 

The Gospel. 
S. John XV. ver. 17. 
These things I command you . 
to with me from the beginning. 



' In ed. 1662, "unto." 
' In one ed , 1552, and 1559, and in 
Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen." 
™ In ed. IS59, "servant of Jesu Christ." 



2IO First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 

^ All Saints. 

Proper Lessons at Matins. 

The first lesson, Sapi. iii. unto, " Blessed is rather the Barren." 

The second lesson, Hebre. xi. xii. " Saints by faith subdued," wt^, 

" If ye endure chastising." 

At the Communion. 
Cantate Domino. Psalm cxlix. " 

O SING unto the Lord a new song : let the congregation of saints 
praise him. 

Let Israel rejoice in him that made him : and let the children of Sion 
be joyful in their king. 

Let them praise his name in the dance : let them sing praises unto him 
\s-ith tabret and harp. 

For the Lord hath pleasure in his people : and helpeth the meek-hearted. 

Let the saints be joyful with glory : let them rejoice in their beds. 

Let the praises of God be in their mouth : and a two-edged sword in 
their hands ; 

To be avenged of the heathen : and to rebuke the people. 

To bind their kings in chains : and their nobles with links of iron. 

That they may be avenged of them, as it is written : Such honour have 
all his saints. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

T/ie Collect. 
Almighty God, which hast knit together thy" elect in one 
communion and fellowship in the mystical body of thy Son 
Christ our Lord ; grant us grace so to follow thy holy p Saints 
in all virtues, and ^ godly living, that we may come to those 
unspeakable ' joys, which thou hast prepared for all * them 
that unfeignedly love thee ; through Jesus Christ *. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

IT All Saints. 
The Collect. 
Almighty God, which hast knit 
together thy elect, &a 

[Same as 1549.] 

The Epistle. The Gospel. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

[Same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 

[Same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
[Same as 1552.J 



" In one ed., 1549, Psalm xlix. uiisp. for '' In one ed., 1549, and 1559, "inspeak- 

Fs. cxlix. able." 

" In ed. 1662, "thine elect." • In eds. 1532, 1559, and afterwards, 

. P In ed. 1662, "thy blessed Saints." " for them that" 

1 In eds. 1596, 1604, and afterwards, ' In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "through 

" in all virtuous and godly living. " Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. " 



At the Communion', 



211 



The Epistle. 

Apoca. vii. Behold, I John saw another angel 

[i.e. Apoc. vii. verse 2 to verse 13.] 

be unto our God for evermore. Amen. 



Tlie Gospel. 

Math. V. Jesus seeing the people 



[i.e. Matt. v. verse i to verse 13.] 

the prophets which were before you, 

^ Proper Lessons at Evensong. 
The first lesson, Sapi. v. unto, "His jealousy also." 
■ The second lesson, Apoc, xix. unto, "And I saw an angel stand.'' 



Charles II. 1662. 

All Saints' Day. 

The Collect. 
O Almighty God, who hast, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 



For the Epistle. 
Rev. vii. ver. 2. 
And I saw another angel . 
to for ever and ever. Amen. 
The Gospel. 
S. Matth. V. ver. i. 
Jesus, seeing the multitudes, went 

up into a mountain 

to which were before you. 



212 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



THE 
SUPPER OF THE LORD, 

AND ' 

THE HOLY COMMUNION, 

COMMONLY CALLED THE MASS. 

§ 71. IT SO many as intend^ to be partakers of the holy Communion, shall 
signify their names to the Curate^ aver night, or else in the morning, 
a/ore the beginning 0/ Matins *, or immediatdy after. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

THE 

OKDER FOR THE ADMINISTRATION 

OF THE 

LORD'S SUPPER, 

OR 

HOLY COMMUNION. 
§ 71. SO many as intend, dr'c. 



8 72- 
§73- 



And if any of those, &'c. 
% The same order shall, ^c. 
[Same throughout as i549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

THE ORDER FOR THE ADMINIS- 
TRATION OF THE lord's SUP- 
PER, OR HOLY COMMUNION. 
[Same as 1552.] 
§ 71. SO many as intend, &'c, 
§ 72. And if any of those, &'c. 
§ 73. The same order shall, dfc. 
[Same throughout as 1549.] 



• In one ed., 1559, " as do intend." 
'' In Scotch ed., 1637, "the Presbyter 
or Curate." 



James I. 1604. 

THE ORDER FOR THE ADMINIS- 
TRATION OF THE lord's SUP- 
PER, OR HOLY COMMUNION. 

§ 71. SO many as intend, dfc. 
§ 72. And if any of those, &'c. 
§ 73. The same order shall, <Sr=4.-. 
[Same throughout as 1549.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637- 

THE ORDER OF THE ADMINISTRA- 
TION OF THE lord's SUPPER, 
OR HOLY COMMUNION. 

[Same 351552.] 

§ 71. SO many as intend, &*c. 
§ 72. And if any of those, &*e. 
§ 73. The same order shall, &*c, 
[Same throughout as 1549.] 



• In ed. 1552, and all editions after, 
"Morning Prayer" instead of "Matins;" 
in one ed., 1549, "of the Matins." 



The Communion. 



21' 



k 



§ 72. IT And if any of those be an open and notoriotis evil liver, so that the 
congregation ■* by him is offended, or have done any wrong to his neigh- 
bours by word or deed: The Curate' shall^ call him, and advertise him, 
in any wise not to « presume to ^ the Lord's table, until he have openly 
declared himself to have tridy repented, and amended his former naughty 
life: that the congregation'^ may thereby be satisfied, which afore were^ 
offended: and that he have recompensed the parties, whom he hath done 
wrong unto, or at the least be ' in full purpose so to do, as soon as he 
conveniently may. 

§ 73. H The same order shall the Curate * use, witli those betwixt whom he 
perceiveth malice and hatred to reign, not suffering them to be partakers 
of the Lord's table, until he know them to be reconciled. And if one of 
the parties so at variance be content to forgive from the bottom of his heart 
all that the other hath trespassed against him, and to make amends for that 
he himself hath offended : and the other party will not be persuaded to 
a godly unity, but remain still in his frotvardness and malice : The Minis- 
ter'^ in that case ought to admit the penitent person to the holy Communion, 
a?id not him that is obstinate. 



Charles II. 1662. 
THE ORDER 

FOR THE 

Administration of the Lord's 
Supper, 

OR 

HOLY COMMUNION. 

§ 71. ^ So many as intend to be par- 
takers of the holy Communion shall 
signify their names to the Curate 
at least some time the day before. 

§ 72. ^ And if any of those be an 
open and notorious evil liver, or 
have done any wrong to his neigh- 
bours by word or deed, so that the 
Congregation be thereby offended ; 
the Curate having knowledge there- 
of, shall call him and adveriise 
hi?n, that in any wise he presume 
not to come to the Lord's table, 
until he hath openly declared him- 



self to have truly repented and 
amended his former naughty life, 
that the Congregation may thereby 
be satisfied, which before were of- 
fended ; and that he hath recom- 
pensed the parties to whom he hctth 
done wrong, or at least declare 
himself to be in full purpose so to 
do, as soon as he conveniently may. 

§ 73. ^ The same order shall the 
Curate use, ^'c. 

[Same as 1549, with the folloflnng addition.] 

Provided that every Minister so re- 
pelling any, as is specified in this, 
or the next precedent Paragraph of 
this Kubrick, shall be obliged to 
give an account of the same to tJie 
Ordifiary within fourteen days 
after at the farthest. And the 
Ordinary shall proceed against 
the offending person according to 
the Canon. 



* In Scotch ed., 1637, "the Church." 

' In Scotch ed., 1637, "the Presbyter 
or Curate." 

' In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "having 
knowledge thereof shall." 

« In three eds., 1549, "to" omitted. 

^ In Scotch ed., 1637, "presume to 



come to." 
' In Scotch ed., 1637, "the Church." 
* In Scotch ed., 1637, "was." 
' In eds. 1552, and afterwards, " at the 

least declare himself to be." 
"" In Scotch ed., 1637, "the Presbyter 

or Minister." 



!I4 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ 74. IT Upon the day, and at the time appointed for the ministration of the 
holy Commtinion, the Priest that shall execute the [holy'\ ministry, shall 
put upon him the vesture appointed for that ministration, that is to say : 
a white Albe plain, with a vestment or Cope. And where there be many 
Priests or Deacons, there so many shall be ready to help the Priest, in the 
ministration, as shall be requisite: And shall have upon them likewise 
the vestures appointed for their ministry, that is to say, Albes with tunicles. 
Then shall the Clerks sing in English for the office, or Introit, {as they 
call it, ) a Psalm appointed for that day. 

§ 76. The priest standing humbly afore the midst of the Altar, shall say 
the Lord^s prayer, with this Collect. 

Almighty God, unto whom all hearts be open, and" all 
desires known, and from whom no secrets are hid : cleanse 
the thoughts of our hearts, by the inspiration of thy Holy 
Spirit : that we may perfectly love thee, and worthily magnify 
thy holy name : through Christ our Lord. Amen. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

tin this and subsequent editions, the 
rubric } 74 beginning "Upon the day" 
is omitted, and in its stead is ordered the 
following.] 

§ 75. % The Table having at the 
Communion time a fair white linen 
cloth upon it, shall stand in the 
body of the Church, or in the 
chancel, where Morning prayer 
and Evening prayer'* be appointed 
to be said. 

§76. And the Priest 
standing at the north side^ of the 
Table, shall say the Lord's prayer, 
with this Collect following. 
Almighty God, unto whom, &c. 
[Same as 1549, to] 
.... Christ our Lord. Amen. 
[Here follows 
1 79. Then shall the Priest rehearse. 
See p. 316.] 
§ 78. Then shall be said or sung\ 

Glory be to God on high : And 
in earth peace, &c 

[Same as 1549, to] 
God the Father. Amen. 



" In ed. issa. »nd afterwards, "and" 
omitted. 

"In ed. 1662, "where morning and 
evening prayer are." 

V lu one ed., 1559, "northside" printed 



[Here follows 

\ 128. Then the Priest or the Bishop, Sv. 

See p. 258.] 

Elizabeth, 1559. 

§§ 75» 76- The Table having, <&»r. 
[Same as 1553.] 

Almighty God, unto whom, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 
[Here follows } 79. See p. 217.] 

§ 78. Then shall be said or sung. 

Glory be to God on high, &c 
[Same as 1549, to] 
God the Father. Amen. 

[Here follows \ 128. See p. 359.] 



James I. 1604. 

§§ 75i 76- The Table having, ^'c. 
[Same as 1552.] 

Almighty God, unto whom, &c. 

[Same as 1549-] 
[Here follows J 79. See p. 216.] 

§ 78. Then shall be said or sung. 

Glory be to God on high, &c. 
[Same as 1549, to] 
God the Father. Amen. 

[Here follows i 128. See p, 359.] 



as one word." 

4 This hymn, m eds. 1553 and subse- 
quent editions, is inserted towards the 
end of the Order, after § 137. Sec p. 256. 



The Communion. 



215 



§ 77. Then shall he say a Psalm appointed for the introit: which Psalm 
. ended, the Priest shall say, or else the Clerks shall sing, 

iii. Lord have mercy upon us. 
iii. Christ have mercy upon us. 
iii. Lord have mercy upon us. 
§ 78. Then the Priest standing at God's board shall begin. 
Glory be to God on high. 

The Clerks'^. And in earth peace, good will towards men. 
We praise thee, we bless thee, we worship thee, we glorify 
thee, we give thanks to thee for thy great glory, O Lord GOD, 
heavenly King, God the Father Almighty. 

[O] Lord the only begotten Son Jesu Christ, O Lord GOD, 
Lamb of GOD, Son of the Father, that takest away the sins 
of the world, have mercy upon us ' : thou that takest away the 
sins of the world, receive our prayer. 

Thou that sittest at the right hand of God the Father, have 
mercy upon us : For thou only art holy, thou only art the 
Lord. Thou only, O Christ, with the Holy Ghost, are most 
high in the glory of God the Father. Amen. 

§ 79- Then the priest shall turn him to the people and say. 
The Lord be with you. 
The Ansxver. And with thy spirit. 
\The\ Priest. Let us pray. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
§ 75. The holy Table having at the 
Com?minion - time a carpet and 
a fair white linen cloth upon it, 
with other decent furniture, meet 
for the high mysteries there to be 
celebrated, shall stand at the upper- 
most part of the chancel, or church, 
§ 76, where the Presbyter standing 
at the north side or end tliereof 
shall say the Lord's prayer, with 
this collect following for due pre- 
paration. 
Our Father which art, &c. 

(printed entire to] 
. . . deliver us from evil. Amen. 

Almighty God, unto whom, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 
[Here follows 5 79. Seep. 217.] 
§ 78. Then shall be said or sung, 
Gloria in Excelsis, in English as 
followeih. 



Glory be to God on high, &c. 
[Same as 1549, to] 
God the Father. Amen. 

[Here follows } 128. See p. 258.] 



Charles II. 1662. 

§§ 75, 76. 1" The Table at the Com- 
munion-time having a fair, &'c. 

[Same as 1552, to] 
with the Collect following, the 
people kneeling. 

Our Father which art, &c. 
[printed entire to] 
deliver us from evil. Amen. 
The Collect. 
Almighty God, unto whom, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 
[Here follows { 79. See p. 217.] 

§ 78. Then shall be said or sung. 

Glory be to God on high. 
[Same as 1549, to] 
God the Father. Amen. 

[Here follows \ 128. See p. 259.] 



» In ed. 1552, and afterwards, " The 
Clerks " omitted. 
• In eds. 1552, and aiterwards, the words 



"Thou that takest away the sins of the 
world, have mercy upon us," are here 
inserted. 



2i6 Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552. 



Second Edw, VI. 1552. 

§ 79. H Then shall the Priest re- 
hearse distinctly all the Ten Com- 
mandments : and the people kneel- 
ing, shall after every Command- 
ment ask Goa's mercy for their 
transgression of the same, after 
this sort '. 

Afinister\ 
God spake these words, and said : 
1 am the Lord thy God. Thou 
shalt have none other Gods but me. 
People. 
Lord, have mercy upon us, and 
incline our hearts to keep this law. 
Minister. 
Thou shalt not make to thyself* 
any graven image, nor the likeness ' 
of any thing that is in heaven above, 
or in * the earth beneath, or ■ in the 
water under the earth. Thou shalt 
not •• bow down ' to them, nor wor- 
ship ' them : for I the Lord thy God 
am a jealous God, and visit the sin • 
of the fathers upon the children, 
unto the third and fourth genera- 
tion of them that hate me, and shew ' 
mercy unto thousands in « them that 
love me and keep my command- 
ments. 

People. 
Lord, have mercy upon us, and 
incline our hearts to keep this law ''. 



' This, in eds. 1553 and all after, follows 
immediately after the Prayer, { 76. "Al- 
mighty God, unto « hum all hearts be 
open.' Seep. 314. 

" In ed. 1604, The Minister," and so 
throughout 

• In Scotch ed., 1637, "unto thee." 

x In Scotch ed., 1637, " or any like- 
ness." 

' In Scotch ed., 1637, "or that is in." 

• in two eds., isja, "nor;" in Scotch 
ed., 1637, "or that is in." 

•i In one ed., 1559, "not now bow." 
' In Scotch ed., 1637, " down thyselt" 
' In Scotch ed., 1637, " serve them."_ 

• In Scotched., 1637, "visiting the in- 
iquity of;" in ed. 1662, "and visit the 
cms of." 

' In Scotch ed., 1637, "shewing." 



Minister. 
Thou shalt not take the name of 
the Lord thy God in vain : for the 
Lord will not hold him guiltless 
that taketh his name in A'ain. 

People. 
Lord, have mercy upon us, and 
incline our. &c. 

Minister. 
Remember that thou keep holy 
the Sabbath « day ^. VL days ' shalt 
thou labour and do all that thou 
hast to do "j but the seventh " day is 
the sabbath ' of the Lord thy God. 
In it thou shalt do no manner of 
work ", thou and ' thy son and •• thy 
daughter, thy man servant, and p thy 
maid-servant, »thy cattle, and the 
stranger ^ that is within thy gates : 
for in six days the Lord made hea- 
ven and earth, the sea, and all that 
in them is, and rested the seventh 
day. Wherefore the Lord blessed 
the seventh day ', and hallowed it 

People. 
Lord, have mercy upon us, and 
incline our. &c 

Minister. 
Honour thy father and thy mother, 
that thy days may be long in • the 
land which the Lord thy Giod giveth 
thee. 



F In Scotch ed., 1637, "of." 

^ In Scotch cd., 1637, this response is 
abbreviated like the others. In ed. 1663, 
the responses are printed in full through- 
out. 

' In one ed., xss9. " Sabboth." 

'In Scotch ed., 1637, "Remember the 
Sabbath-day to keep it holy." 

'In ed. 1604, and afterwards, "Six 
days." 

" In Scotch ed., 1637, "all thy work." 

■ In eds. 15.S9, "VII. day." 

° In Scotch ed., 1637, "shalt not do 
any work." 

I" In Scotch ed., 1637, " nor." 

1 In Scotch ed., 1637, "nor thy cattle, 
nor thy stranger." 

' In Scotch ed., 1637, "Sabbath day." 

• In Scotch ed., 1637, "upon." 



The Communion. 



217 



People. 
Lord, have mercy upon us, and 
incline our. &c. 

Minister. 
Thou shalt do no murder '. 

People. 
Lord, have mercy upon us, and 
incline [our]. &c. 

Minister. 
Thou shalt not commit adultery. 

People. 
Lord, have mercy upon us, and 
incline our. &c. 

Minister. 
Thou shalt not steal. 

People. 
Lord, have mercy upon us, [and 
incline our]. &c. 

Minister. 
Thou shalt not bear false witness 
against thy neighbour. 

People. 
Lord, have mercy upon us, and 
incline our hearts to keep this law. 

Minister. 

Thou shalt not covet thy neigh- 
bour's house. Thou shalt not covet 
thy neighbour's wife, nor his ser- 
vant, nor his maid", nor his ox, 
nor his ass, nor any thing that is 
his^ 

People. 

Lord, have mercy upon us, and 
write all these thy laws in our hearts 
we beseech thee. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

§ 79. Then shall the Priest^ 
hearse, &=€. 

[Same as 1552.] 



' In one ed., isS2i and one ed., 1559, 
"shalt not do murder;" in Scotch ed., 
1637, "shalt not kill ;" in ed. 1662, " shalt 
do no murther." 

" In Scotch ed., 1037, "nor his man- 



Minister. 
God spake these words, &c. 
[Same as 1552.] 



James L 1604. 

§ 79. Then shall the Priest rehearse, 

[Same as 1552.] 
The Minister. 
God spake these words, &c. 
[Same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

§ 79. Then shall the Presbyter, turn- 
ing to the People, rehearse distinctly 
all the TEN COMMAND- 
MENTS : the People all the while 
kneeling and asking God^s mercy 
for the transgression of every duty 
therein, either according to the let- 
ter, or to the mystical importance 
of the said Commandment. 

God spake these words, &c. 

[Same as 1532, except " Presbyter" instead 
of " Minister" throughout.] 



Charles IL 1662. 

j79. IT Then shall the Priest, turning 
to the people, rehearse distinctly all 
the TEN COMMANDMENTS; 
and the people still kneeling, shall 
afler every Commandment ask God 
mercy for their transgression there- 
of for the time past, and grace to 
keep the same for the time to come, 
as followeth. 

Minister. 

GOD spake these words, &c. 

[Same as 1552.] 



servant, nor his maid-servant-" 

» In Scotch ed., 1637, "is thj- neigh- 
bour's." 

1 In ed. 1578, "Minister." 



2l8 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ 80. llien shall follow the Collect of the day, with one of these two 
Collects following, for the King '. 

Priest. Let us pray '. 

Almighty God, whose kingdom is everlasting, and power 
infinite, have mercy upon the whole congregation, and so rule 
the heart of thy chosen servant Edward the sixth, our king and 
governor, that he (knowing whose minister he is) may above 
all things, seek thy honour and glory, and that we** his subjects 
(duly considering whose authority he hath) may faithfully 
serve, honour, and humbly obey him, in thee, and for thee, 
according to thy blessed word and ordinance : through Jesus 
Christ our Lord, who with thee, and the Holy Ghost, liveth 
and reigneth, ever one God, world without end. Amen. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

§ 80. Then shall follow the Collect 
oj the day, with one of these tioo 
Collects foil ffioing for tlu king : the 
Triest ' standing up and saying, 

H Let us pray. 
Priest'. 
Almighty God, whose kingdom 
is everlasting, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 
Almighty and everlasting God, 
we be taught, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

§ Si. T Immediately after the Col- 
lects, the Priest* shall read the 
Epistle, beginning thus. 

% The Epistle written in the 
Chapter of. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

§ So. Then shall follow the Collect of 
the day, with one of these two Col- 
lects J ollowing for the Queen ; drv. 
[Same as t55a.J 

Almighty God, whose kingdom, 
&c. . . . thy chosen servant Eliza- 



beth, our Queen and govemour, that 
she, &c. 

[Same as 1540, except "she" for"he,"an<i 
"her*' for "his" and "him" throughout.] 

Almighty and everlasting God, 
&c. . . . the heart of Elizabeth thy 
servant, our Queen and govemour, 
that in all her, &c. 

[Same as 1 549, except " she" for " he," 
and " her" lor "him."] 

§ 81. Immediately after the 
Collects, 6fc. 
[Same as iss^-l 



James I. 1604. 

§ 80. Then shall follow, <Sr»r. 
[Same as 1553.] 

Almighty God, whose kingdom, 
&c. . . . tliy chosen servant James, 

&C. 

[Same as 1549.] 

Almighty and everlasting God, 
&c. . . . heart of James thy servant, 
&c 

[Same as 1549.] 

§ 81. Immediaidy after the Collects, 

&'C. 

[Same as 1552.] 



■ In cd. 1559, " the Queen." 
• In one cd., X549, " Prittt, Let us 
pray" omitted. 



•■ In cd. i66a, " we and all his." 
« lu ed. 1578, "Minister." 



The Communion. 



219 



Almighty and everlasting GOD, we be taught by thy holy 
word, that the hearts of Kings '' are in thy rule and governance, 
and that thou dost dispose, and turn them as it seemeth best 
to thy godly wisdom : We humbly beseech thee so^ to dispose 
and govern the heart of Edward the sixth, thy servant, our 
King and governor, that in all his thoughts, words, and works, 
he may ever seek thy honour and glory, and study to preserve 
thy people committed to his charge, in wealth, peace, and 
godliness : Grant this, O merciful Father, for thy dear Son's 
sake, Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

§ Si. The Collects ended, the priest, or he that is appointed, shall read the 
Epistle, in a place assigned for the piu-pose, saying. 

The Episde of Saint Paul, written in the Chapter of 
to the 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

§ 80. Then sitall follow one of these 
two Collects for the King, and 
the Collect cf the day, the Pres- 
byter standing np and saying, 

Let us Pray. 

Almighty God, -wliose kingdom 
is everlasting, and power infinite, 
have mercy upon thy holy Catholic 
Church : and in this particular 
Church in which we live so rule 
the heart of thy chosen servant 
Charles, &c. 

[The same as 1549.] 

Almighty and everlasting God, 
we be taught by, &c. . . . heart 
of Charles tliy servant, &c. 
[The same as 1549.] 

§ 81. Immediately after the Collects, 
the Presbyter shall read the epistle, 
saying thus. "The epistle [is] 
written in the chapter of 
at the verse." And when he 
hath done, he shall say, " Here 
endeth the epistle." 



Charles IL 1662. 

§ 80. T[ Then shall follow one of 
these two Collects Jor the King, 
the Priest standing as before, and 
saying. 

Let us pray. 
Almighty God, whose kingdom 

is everlasting, and power infinite ; 

have mercy upon the whole Church, 

and so rule the heart of thy chosen 

servant Charles, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 
IF Or, 
Almighty and everlasting God, 

we are taught by, &c. . . . the heart 

of Charles thy servant, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

% Then shall be said the Collect of 
the day. 

§ 81. And im}?tediately after the 
CoUect the Priest shall read the 
Epistle, saying. The Epistle [or. 
The portion of Scripture appomted 
for the Epistle] is written in the 
Chapter of ■ begin- 
ning at the verse. 



<> In one ed., 1559, " Princes." 
E In one ed., 1549, "so" omitted. 



220 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ 82. TJie Minister then shall read the Epistle. Immediately after the Epistle 
ended, the priest, or one appointed to read the Gospel, shall say^ 

The holy Gospel, written in the Chapter of 

§ 83. The Clerks and people shall answer^, 

Glory be to thee, O Lord. 

§ 84. The Priest or Deacon then shall read the Gospel: After the Gospel 
ended, the Priest shall begin, 

I BELIEVE in one God. 

The Clerks shall sing the rest. 
The Father almighty, maker of heaven and earth, and of all 
things visible, and invisible : And in one Lord Jesu s Christ, 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
§ 82. And the Epistle ended, he shall 
say the Gospel, beginning thus. 
The Gospel, written in the 
Chapter of. 

§ 84. And the Epistle and Gospel 
being ended, :hall be said the Creed. 
I BELIEVE in one God, the Father 
almighty, maker of heaven, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 
§ 86. After the Creed, if there be no 
sermon, shall follow one of the ho- 
milies already set forth, or here- 
after to be set forth by common 
authority. 

[Here fqllows, 

I 93- ^/ter such Sermon, Homily, 6v. 

Let your light so shine, &c. 

See page 23a.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
§ 82. And the Epistle ended, dfe. 
§ 84. And the Epistle and, •St'c. 
I BELIEVE in one God, the Father 
Almighty, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

§ 86. A^/ler the Creed, if there, Qfc. 

[Same as 1552.] 

[Here follows { 93. See p. 232.] 

James I. 1604. 
§ 82. And the Epistle ended, &*c. 
§ 84. And the Epistle and, &'c. 



I BELIEVE in one God, the Father 
Almighty, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

§ 86. After the Creed, if there, &*(. 

[Same as 1552.] 

[Here follows i 93. See p. 232.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

§ 82. And the epistle ended, 
the gospel shall be read, the Pres- 
byter saying, "The holy gospel 
is written in the chapter of 
at the verse," and then the 
People all standing up shall say, 
"Glory be to thee, O Lord." 
At the end of the gospel the Pres- 
byter shall say, " So endeth the 
holy gospel." And the People 
shall answer, "Thanks be to 
thee, O Lord." 

§ 84. And the epistle 
and gospel being ended, shall be 
said or sung this Creed, all still 
reverently standing up. 
I BELIEVE in one God, the Father 

Almighty, &c. 

[Same as 1549-1 

§ 86. After the Creed, if there be no 
sermon, shall follow one of the 
homilies which shall htreafier be 
set forth by common authority. 
[Same as 1552.] 
[Here follows \ 93. See p. 23a.] 



f This rubric was omitted in the eds. 
1552, and never restored, except in the 
Scotch ed., 1637. Still in practice it is 
followed to this day in nearly all the 



churches of the kingdom. (See also {61.) 
( In Scotch ed., 1637, and in ed. 1(62, 
"Jesus." 



The Communion. 



221 



the only begotten Son of God, begotten of his Father before all 
worlds, God of GOD '', light of hght, very God of very God, 
begotten ', not made, being of one substance with the Father, 
by whom all things were made, who for us men, and for our 
salvation, came down from heaven, and was incarnate by the 
Holy Ghost of the Virgin Mary, and was made man, and was 
crucified also for us under Pontius'' Pilate, he suffered and was 
buried, and the third day he arose ^ again according to the 
scriptures, and ascended into heaven, and sitteth at "" the right 
hand of the Father : and he shall come again with glory, to 
judge both the quick and the dead". 

And I believe in the Holy Ghost, the Lord and giver of 
life, who proceedeth from the Father and the Son, who with 
the Father and the Son together, is worshipped and glorified, 
who spake by the prophets. And I believe one Catholic and 
Apostolic Church. I acknowledge one Baptism, for the re- 
mission of sins. And I look for the resurrection of the dead : 
and the life of the world to come. Amen. 

§ 86. ^ After the Creed ended, shall follow the Sermon or Hoviily, or some 
portion of one of the HOtnilies, as they shall be hereafter divided : wherein 
if the people be not exhorted to the worthy receiving of the holy Sacrament 
of the body and blood of our Saviour Christ, [continued on next page.] 



Charles II. 1662. 

§ 82. And the Epistle ended, he shall 
sav. Here endeth the Epistle. 
Then shall he read the Gospel (the 
people all standing up) sayi?ig, The 
holy Gospel is written in the 
Chapter of begin- 
ning at the verse. 

§ 84. And the Gospel ended, shall be 
sung or said the Creed following, 
the people still standing, as before. 

I BELIEVE in one God the Father 

Almighty, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

§ 85. 1 Then the Curate shall declare 
unto the people what holy -days, or 
fasting-days are in the week fol- 
lowing to be observed. And then 



also (if occasion be) shall notice be 
given of the Communion ; and the 
banns of Matrimony published ; 
and Briefs, Citations and Excom- 
munications read. And nothing 
shall be proclaimed or published in 
the Church, during the time of 
Divine Service, but by the Minis- 
ter: Nor by him any thing, but 
what is prescribed in the Rules of 
this Book, or enjoined by the King, 
or by the Ordinary of the place" . 

% 86. IT Then shall follow the Ser- 
mon, or one of the Homilies al- 
ready set forth, or hereafter to be 
set forth by Authority, 

[Then follows 
\ 93. Then shall the Priest, &*€. 
Let your light so shine, &c« 
See p. 233.] 



I" In one ed., 1552, "God of Gods." 
' In one ed., 1552, and 1590, "gotten." 
^ In eds. IS59, "Poncius.' 
' In eds. 1559, and aiterwards, "rose." 
™ In Scotched., 1637, and ed. 1662, "on." 
" In eds. 1552 and 1559 is added, " whose 



kingdom shall have none end;" in ed. 
1662, " have no end." 

" This rubric, introduced here in 1662, 
is represented by the first part of { 93, ot' 
eds. 1552, and the others. See page 232. 



222 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1349. 



§ 88, then shall the Curate give this exhortation, to those that be minded to 
receive the same. 

Dearly beloved in the Lord, ye that mind to come to the 
holy Communion of the body and blood of our Saviour Christ, 
must consider what St. Paul writeth to " the Corinthians, how 
he ^ exhorteth all persons diligently to try and examine them- 
selves, before they presume to eat of that bread and drink 
of that cup : 

for as the benefit is great, if with a truly "" peni- 
tent heart, and lively faith, we receive that • holy Sacrament ; 



O. H. C. Edw. VI. 1548. 

... § 88, and turn to them that 
are disposed to be partakers oftlu 
Communion, and shall thus ex- 
hort them as followeth '. 

Dearly beloved in the Lord, 
ye coming to this holy communion, 
must consider what S. Paul writeth 
to the Corinthians, how he exhort- 
eth all persons diligently to try and 
examine themselves, or ever they 
presume to eat of this bread or" 
drink of this cup, &c. 

[Continued the same as 1549, to] 
sundry kinds of death. 

[The paragraph beginning, "Therefore 
if any here," down to " both of body and 
soul," is omitted in this place, and appears 
as a separate exhortation at the end.J 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

§ 88. Then shall t/ie Priesf say this 
exhortation *. 



Dearly beloved in the Lord, &c. 

[The same as 1549, 'ol 
Therefore, if any of you be a blas- 
phemer of God, an hinderer or 
slanderer of his word, an adulterer, 
or be in malice or envy, or in any 
other grievous crime, bewail your 
sins, and come not to this' holy 
Table, lest after the taking of that 
holy Sacrament, the devil enter into 
you, as he entered into Judas, and 
fill you full of all iniquities, and 
bring you to destruction, both of 
body and soul *. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

§ 88. Then shall the Priest scty this 
exhortation. 

Dearly beloved in the Lord, &c. 
[The same as 1549, to] 
Therefore if any of you, &c. 

[Same as 1552, to] 
both of body and souL 



P In one ed., 1552, and 1559, "unto." 

9 In ed. 1662, "must consider how 
Saint Paul exhorteth." 

' In one ed. O. H. C. 1548, and in ed. 
1662, " true." 

• InO. H. C. 1548, " this." 

» The first rubric in O. H. C 1548, is 
\ 92, " First the Parson, Vicar, or Curate," 
&c. See p. 228. The rubric, of which this 
forms part, is the second rubric in that 
book, and is printed as i 98, p. 236. 

" In one ed., 1548, " and.' 



' In ed. 1578, "the Minister." 

» This exhortation, in 1552, and subse- 
quent editions, follows the two Exharta- 
tions, which are here placed after it, viz., 
J91. "We be come together, "J 92. "Dearly 
beloved, forasmuch as our," see pp. 231 
and 227. 

y In ed. 1662, " Repent you of your 
sins, or else come not to that Holy Table." 

■ This, in ed. 1662, is transposed from 
this exhortation, and placed in the midst 
of exhortation, i 93. see p. 231. 



The Communion. 



223 



(for then we spiritually eat * the flesh of Christ, and drink his 
blood, then we dwell in Christ and Christ in us, we be made '' 
one with Christ, and Christ with us ;) so is the danger great, 
if we receive the same unworthily ; for then we become '^ guilty 
of the body and blood of Christ our Saviour, we eat and drink 
our own damnation, not considering the Lord's body'^. We 
kindle God's wrath over*^ us, we provoke him to plague us 
with divers diseases, and sundry kinds of death. 

Therefore if any here be a blasphemer, advouterer ^, or be 
in malice, or envy, or in any other grievous crime (except he 
be truly sorry therefore, and earnestly minded to leave the 
same vices, and do trust himself to be reconciled to Almighty 
God, and in charity with all the world), let him bewail his 
sins, and not come to that holy table ; lest after the taking 
of that most blessed bread, the devil enter into him, as he 
did into Judas, to fill him full of all iniquity, and bring him 
to destruction, both of body and soul. 



James I. 1604. 

§ 88. T/ien shall the Priest say this 
exhortation. 
Dearly beloved in the Lord, &c. 

[The same as 1549, to] 
Therefore if any of you, &c. 
[Same as 1532, toj 
botli of bodv and soul. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

§ 88. Then shall the Presbyter say 
this exhortation. 

Dearly beloved in the Lord, &c. 

[The same as 1549, to] 
Therefore, if any of you, &c. 
[Same as 1552, toJ 
both of body and soul. 



Charles IL 1662. 

§ 87. ^ At the time of the Celeb7'ation 
of the Communion the Communi- 
cants being conveniently placed for 
the receiving of the holy Sacra- 
ment i, 

§ 88, the Priest shall say 
this exhortation ''. 

Dearly beloved in the Lord, &c. 
[Same as 1549, to] 
sundry kinds of death. 

[The paragraph beginning "Therefore 
if any here be a blasphemer," down to 
"destruction both of body and soul," is 
here omitted, and the substance trans- 
posed to t 92, p. 231.] 



» In one ed., 1549, "eat of." 

ii In eds. 1552, and afterwards, " we be 
one ;" in ed. 1662, " we are one." 

■: In eds. 1552, and afterwards, " we 
be ;" in ed. 1662, "we are." 

<i In O. H. C 1548, " because we malie 
no difference of the Lord's body." 

e In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "against. 

f In all later editions, " adulterer." 



g This part of the rubric is to be com- 
pared with ■{ 97 of 1549. See p. 236. 

^ This rubric, in 1662, follows imme- 
diately after \ 91, " Dearly beloved bre- 
thren, on I intend, by God's grace" 

(see p. 227) ; and that in ed. 1662, follows 

after \ 92, " Dearly beloved, on day 

next, I purpose" (see p. 229). 



224 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



Judge therefore yourselves (brethren) that ye be not judged 
of the Lord. Let your mind[s] be without desire to sin', re- 
pent you truly for your sins past, have an earnest and lively 
faith in Christ our Saviour, be in perfect charity with all 
men : so shall ye be meet partakers of those ^ holy mysteries. 
And ' above all things : ye " must give most humble and 
hearty thanks to God the Father, the Son, and the Holy 
Ghost, for the redemption of the world by the death and 
passion of our Saviour Christ, both God and man, who did 
humble himself even to the death upon the cross, for us miser- 
able sinners, which lay" in darkness and" shadow of death, 
that he might make us the children of God, and exalt us to 
everlasting Ufe. 



O. H. C. Edw. VI. 1548. 

Judge therefore yourselves, &c. 
[Same as 1549 to the end.] 

§ 89. TAm the Priest shall say to 
them which be ready to take the 
Sacrament p. 

If any man here be an open 
blasphemer, [an] advouterer, in ma- 
lice, or envy, or any other notable 
crime, and be not truly sorry there- 
fore, and earnestly minded to leave 
the same vices, or that doth not 
trust himself to be reconciled to 
Almighty God, and in charity with 
all the world, let him yet a while 
bewail his sins, and not come to 
this holy table, lest after the taking 
of this most ble-sed bread the Devil 
enter into him as he did into Judas, 
to fulfil in him all iniquity, and to 
bring him to destruction, both of 
body and soul. 

[Here follows 

I zio. Here the Priest shall pause. 

See p. 248.] 



'Inoneed. O.H.C 1548, "desire of sin." 
k InO. H. C. 1548. "these." 
> In O. H. C. 1548, " But above." 
"> In O. H. C. 1548, " you." 
■> In O. H. C. 1S48, "lying in ;" in ed. 
1C62, " who lay in.' 
" In O. H. C. 1548, and in ed. 1662, 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

Judge therefore yourselves (bre- 
thren) that ye be not judged of the 
Lord. Repent you truly for your 
sins past, have a lively and stead- 
fast faith in Christ our Saviour, 
amend your lives, and be in per- 
fect charity, &c. 

[Continued same as 1349, to] 

he hath instituted and ordained holy 
mysteries, as pledges of his love, 
and '• continual remembrance of his 
death, to our great and endless 
comfort. 

To him therefore, &c. 
[Same as 1549, to] 
all the days of our life. Amen. 

[Here follows 
?iii. Then shall the priest say to them 
that come, &^. 

You that do truly and earnestly repent, &c. 
See p. 248.] 



" and the shadow." 

p 1 1 will be seen that this separate ex- 
hortation, { 89, is in substance the same 
as the Paragraph which altcrwards was 
inserted in the midst of the previous ex- 
hortation, } 88 

« In cd. 1662, "and for a.' 



The Communion. 



225 



And to the end that we should alway 
remember the exceeding love '' of our Master, and only Saviour 
Jesu' Christ, thus dying^for us, and the innumerable benefits, 
which (by his precious blood-shedding) he hath obtained to 
us, he hath left in those holy mysteries, as a pledge of his 
love, and a continual remembrance" of the same, his own 
blessed body, and precious blood, for us to feed upon spiri- 
tually^, to our endless comfort and consolation. 

To him 
therefore, with the Father and the Holy Ghost, let us give (as 
we are most bounden) continual thanks, submitting ourselves 
wholly to his holy will and pleasure, and studying to serve 
him in true holiness and righteousness, all the days of our 
life. Amen. 

§ 90. % In Cathedral churches or other places, where there is daily Coni' 
miinion, it shall be sufficient to read this exhortatioft above written, onct 
in a month. ■ And in parish churches, upon the zveek days it may be left 
unsaid. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
Judge therefore yourselves, &c. 

[Same as 1532, to] 
. . all the days of our life. Amen. 

[Here follows \ iii, see p. 248.] 



James I. 1604, 
Judge therefore yourselves, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 
. . all the days of our life. Amen. 

[Here follows 5 m, see p. 248.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

Judge therefore yourselves, &c. 

[Same as 1552, to] 
. . all the days of our life. Amen. 

[Here follows \ in, see p. 249.] 



Charles II. 1662. 

Judge therefore yourselves, &c. 

[Continued the same as 1552, to] 
. . all the days of our life. Amen. 

[Here follows 5 iii, see p. 249.] 



' In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "exceed- 
ing great love." 

• In ed. O. H. C. 1548, and Scotch ed., 
1637, and ed. 1662, "Jesus." 



* In one ed. O.H. C. 1548, "doying;" 
in the other, " doing." 

" In ed. 1662, the words "and for a." 
» In O.H.C. 1548, "spiritually to feed.'' 



226 Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

§ 91. Then shall follow this exhor- 
tation at certain times when the 
Curate shall see the people negli- 
gent to come to the holy Commu- 
nion \ 

We be come together at this time, 
dearly beloved brethren, to feed at 
the Lord's supper, unto the which 
in God's behalf I bid you all that 
be here present, and beseech you 
for the Lord Jesus Christ's sake, 
that ye will not refuse to come 
thereto, being so lovingly called 
and bidden of God himself. 

Ye 
know how grievous and unkind a 
thing it is, when a man hath pre- 
pared a rich feast, decked his table 
with all kind of provision, so that 
there lacketh nothing but the guests 
to sit down : and yet they which be * 
called, without any cause most un- 
thankfully refuse to come. Which 
of you, in such a case, would not 
be moved? Who would not think 
a great injury and wrong done unto 
him? Wherefore, most dearly be- 
loved in Christ, take ye good heed, 
lest ye withdrawing yourselves from 
this holy supper, provoke God's in- 
dignation against you. It is an easy 
matter for a man to say, I will not 
comnunicate, because I am other- 
wise letted ■ with worldly business : 
but such excuses be *• not so easily 
accepted and allowed before God 
If any man say, I am a grievous sin- 
ner, and therefore am afraid to come : 
wherefore then do you * not repent 
and amend ? When God calleth you, 
be you*" not ashamed to say you* 
will not come ? When you « should 



" This, in 1552 eds., and afterwards, 
follows on after the prayer for the Church 
I.filitant. See p. 342. 

} In ed, 1662, " bidden by." 

' In ed. 1662, "who are called." 

• In ed. 1662, "hindered." 

*• In e4. 1662, "are." 

« Ined. 1552, and someafterwards, "ye." 

" Id ed. 1662, "are ye." 



return to God, will you *= excuse your- 
self ' and say that you be ' not ready ? 
Consider earnestly with yourselves 
how little such feigned excuses shall 
avail before God. Tiiey that re- 
fused the feast in the gospel, be- 
cause they had bought a mrm, or 
would try their yokes of oxen, or 
because they were married, were 
not so excused, but counted un- 
worthy of the heavenly feast. I for 
my part am here present f, and 
according [un]to mine office, I bid 
you in the name of God, I call you 
in Christ's behalf, I exhort you, as 
you love your own salvation, th.it 
ye will be partakers of this holy 
Communion. 

And as the Son of 
God did vouchsafe to yield up his 
soul by death upon the Cross for 
your health : even so it is your duty 
to receive the Communion together 
in the remembrance of his death, 
as he himself commanded. Now if 
you will in no wise thus do, con- 
sider with yourselves how great in- 
jury you '' do unto God, and how 
sore punishment hangeth over your 
heads for the same. And whereas 
ye ' offend God so sore '' in refusing 
this holy Banquet, I admonish, ex- 
hort, and beseech you, that unto 
this unkindness ye ' will not add any 
more. Which thing ye' shall do, 
if ye stand by as gazers and lookers 
on ' them that do communicate, and 
be no " partakers of the same your- 
selves. For what thing can this be 
accounted else, than a further con- 
tempt and unkindness unto God. 
Truly it is a great unthankfulness 
to say nay when ye be called : but 
the fault is much greater when men 



• In ed. 1662, "yourselves." 
' In ed. 1662, "ye are not." 

t In ed. 1662, "shall be ready." 
■> In one ed., 1552, and 1559, " ye." 
' In ed. 1552, and some afterwards, 
' you." 

* In Scotch ed., 1637, "grievously." 
' In one ed., 1552, and 1550, "of." 

" In Scotch ed., 1637, "not." 



The Communion. 



227 



stand by, and yet will neither eat 
nor drink this holy Communion 
with other. I pray you what can 
this be else, but even to have the 
mysteries of Christ in derision? It 
is said unto all : Take ye and eat. 
Take and drink ye all of this : do 
this in remembrance of me. With 
what face then, or with what coun- 
tenance shall ye hear these words ? 
What will this be else but a neg- 
lecting, a despising, and mocking 
of the Testament of Christ ? Where- 
fore, rather than you ™ should so do, 
depart you hence and give place to 
them that be godly disposed °. But 
when you depart, I beseech you, 
ponder with yourselves from whom 
you " depart : ye depart from the 
Lord's table, ye depart from your 
brethren, and from the banquet of 
most heavenly food. These things 
if ye earnestly consider, ye shall by 
God's grace return to a better mind, 
for the obtaining whereof, we shall 
make our humble petitions while we 
shall receive the holy Communion. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
§ 91. Then shall foll<nv, dr'c. 
We be come together, &c. 
[Same throughout as 1552. ] 



James I. 1604. 

§ 91. Then shall follmo, ^c. 

We be come together, &c. 
[Same throughout as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

§91. Then shall follow this exhor- 
tation at certain times, when the 
Presbyter or Curate, &^c. 

We be come together, &c. 
[Same as 1552, to] 
and as the Son of God did vouch- 
safe to offer up himself by death 



upon the Cross for our salvation ; 
even so it is our duty to celebrate 
and receive the Holy Communion 
together in the remembrance of his 
death and sacrifice as he himself 
commanded. Now . . . 

[Same as 1552 to end.] 

Charles II. 1662. 
§ 91. Or in case he shall see the 
people negligent to come to the holy 
Communion, instead of the for- 
mer, he shall use this exhoiiation ", 
Dearly beloved brethren, on 

I intend, by God's grace, 

to celebrate the Lord's Supper : 
unto which in God's behalf I bid 
you all that are here present, and 
beseech you for the Lord Jesus 
Christ's sake, &c. 

[Same as 1552, to] 

partakers of this holy 
Communion. 

. And as the Son of 
God did vouchsafe to yield up his 
soul by death upon the Cross for 
your salvation : so it is your duty 
to receive the Communion, in re^ 
membrance of the sacrifice of his 
death, as he himself hath com- 
manded : Which if ye shall neglect 
to do, consider with your selves 
how great injury ye do unto God, 
and how sore punishment hangeth 
over your heads for the same ; when 
ye wilfully abstain from the Lord's 
Table, and separate from your bre- 
thrSn, who come to feed on the 
banquet of that most heavenly food. 
These things if ye earnestly con- 
sider, ye will by God's grace return 
to a better mind : for the obtaining 
whereof we shall not cease to make 
our humble petitions unto Almighty 
God our heavenly Father. 
[Here lollows, 
§ 88. Attlietime, &'c. 
Dearly beloved in the Lord, ye that 
mind, &c. 

See ante, p. 223.] 



"In one ed., 1332, and some afterwards, 

" ye." 

" Tlie paragraph, "Which thing ye 
shall do ... be godly disposea," in erted 
in 1552 and continued to 16^7. mav be 



compared with the last part of 5 97 in 
ed. 1549. 

" In ed. 1662, this follows on after I 53, 
Sec p. 23 1. 



228 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ 92. IT And if upon the Sunday or holvday, the people be negligent to come 
to the Communion : Then shall the Priest earnestly exhort his parishioners, 
to dispose themselves to the receiving oj the holy communion more diligently, 
saying these or like words unto them. 

Dear friends, and you especially upon whose souls I have 
cure and charge, on p next, I do intend by God's grace, 

to offer to all such as shall be ^ godly disposed, the most com- 
fortable Sacrament of the body and blood of Christ, to be 
taken of them in the remembrance of his most fruitful and 
glorious Passion : by the which passion we have obtained re- 
mission of our sins, and be made partakers of the kingdom 
of heaven, whereof ■■ we be assured and ascertained, if we come 
to the said Sacrament with hearty repentance for ' our offences, 
stedfast faith in God's mercy, and earnest mind to obey God's 
will, and to offend no more. 



O.H.C. Edw. VI. 1548. 

THE ORDER OF THE COMMUNION. 

[This is placed at the beginning of the 
book.) 

§ 92. First the Parson, Vicar, or 
Curate, the next Sunday or holy 
day, or at the least, one day before 
he shall minister the Communion, 
shall give warning to his Parish- 
ioners, or those which be present, 
that they prepare themselves there- 
to, saying to them openly and 
plainly as hereafter followelh, or 
such like. 

Dear friends, and you, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Second Edw. VI. 1553. 
§ 92. IT And sometime shall be said 

this also, at the discretion of the 

Curate *. 

Dearly beloved, forasmuch as 
our duty is to render to Almighty 
God our heavenly Father most 
hearty thanks, for that he hath 
given his Son our Saviour Jesus 
Christ, not only to die for us, but 
also to be our spiritual food and 
sustenance, as it is declared unto 



» In O.H.C. 1548, "upon day next." 
« In O.H.C. 1548, " be thereto.'' 
' In one ed. O.U.C. 1548, and one ed., 
1549, "wherefore." 

• Id one ed., 1548, " of." 



us, as well by God's word as by 
the holy Sacraments ■ of his blessed 
body and blood, 

the which beinjj 
so comfortable a thing to them 
which receive it worthily, and so 
dangerous to them that will pre- 
sume to receive it unworthily: My 
duty is to exhort you ^ to consider 
the dignity of the* holy mystery-, 
and the great peril of the unworthy 
receiving thereof, and so to search 
and examine your own consciences, 
as you should come holy and cleaji 
to a most Godly and heavenly feast : 
so that in no wise you come but in 
the marriage garment, required of 
God in holy scripture ; and so come 
and be received, as worthy partakers 
of such a heavenly table. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

§ 92. And some time shall be, &*e. 
Dearly beloved, forasmuch, &c. 

[Same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 

92. And some time shall be, dr*f. 
Dearly beloved, forasmuch, &<:• 
[Same as 1552.] 



« In ed. 1637, " Prcubyier or CuTOte." 
" In Scotch ed., 1637, " Sacrament." 

* In ed. i66a, " you in the mean sea- 
son to." 

• In ed. 1662, " that" 



The Communion. 



229 



Wherefore our duty is to come 
to these holy mysteries, with most hearty thanks to be given 
to Ahnighty GOD for his infinite mercy and benefits given and 
bestowed upon us his unworthy servants, for whom he hath 
not only given his body to death, and shed his blood, but also 
doth vouchsafe in a Sacrament and mystery to give us his said 
body and blood to feed upon spiritually y. 

The which Sacra- 
ment being so divine and holy a thing, and so comfortable to 
them which receive it worthily, and so dangerous to them that 
will presume to take the same unworthily : My duty is to 
exhort you in the mean season, to consider the greatness of 
the thing, and to search and examine your own consciences, 
and that not lightly nor after the manner of dissimulers with 
GOD : but as they which should come to a most Godly and 
heavenly banquet, not to come but in the marriage garment 
required of God in scripture ; that you may (so much as 
lieth^ in you) be found worthy to come to such a table. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

§ 92. And sometime this shall be said 
also, at the discretion of the Pres- 
byter or Curate. 

Dearly beloved, forasmuch, &c. 

[Same as 1552.] 



Charles II. 1662. 

§ 92. When the Minister girjeth warn- 
ing for the celebration of the holy 
Communion, (which he shall dl- 
ways do upon the Sunday or some 
holy -day immediately preceding) 
After the Sermon, or Homily 
ended, he shall read this exhor- 
tation following " . 

Dearly beloved, on day 

next I purpose, through God's as- 
sistance to administer to all such 
as shall be religiously and devoutly 
disposed, the most comfortable Sa- 
crament of the Body and Blood of 
Christ, to be by them received in 



remembrance of his meritorious 
cross and passion, whereby alone 
we obtain remission of our sins, 
and are made partakers of the king- 
dom of heaven. 

Wherefore it is 
our duty to render most humble 
and hearty thanks to Almighty God 
our heavenly Father, for that he 
hath given his Son our Saviour 
Jesus Christ, not only to die for 
us, but also to be our spiritual food 
and sustenance in that holy Sacra- 
ment. 

Which being so divine and 
comfortable a thing to them who 
receive it, &c. 

[Same as 1552, to] 

j examine your own consciences, (and 

that not lightly, and after the manner 

of dissemblers with God ; but so) 

I that ye may come holy and clean 

i to such a heavenly feast, in the mar- 

1 riage-garment required by God in 

holy Scripture, and be received as 

I worthy partakers of that holy Table. 



y In O. H. C. 1548, " to give us his said body and blood spiritually : to feed and 
drink upon." • In one ed., 1549, "a iieth." " This, in ed. 1662, follows oa 

after \ 105, " Prayer for the Church Militant." See p. 243. 



230 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



The ways and means thereto is, 

First, that you be truly repentant ^ of your former evil life, 
and that you confess with an unfeigned heart to Almighty 
God your sins and unkindness towards his Majesty committed, 
either by will, word, or deed, infirmity or ignorance : and that 
with inward sorrow and tears you bewail your offences, and 
require of Almighty God mercy and pardon, promising to him 
(from the bottom of your hearts) the amendment of your 
former life. And among[st] all others, 1 am commanded of 
God, especially to move and exhort you to reconcile your- 
selves to your neighbour[s], whom you have offended, or who 
hath offended you, putting out of your hearts all hatred and 
malice against them, and to be in love and charity with ah 
the world, and to forgive other as you would that God should 
forgive you. And if any man have done wrong to any other, 
let him make satisfaction, and due restitution of all lands and 
goods, wrongfully taken away or withholden, before he come 
to God's board, or at the least be in full mind and purpose so 
to do, as soon as he is able ; or else let him not come to this 
holy table, thinking to deceive God, who seeth all men's 



O. H. C. Edw. VI. 1548. 
The way and means thereto, &c. 

[Same as 1549 'o ad, except paragraph 

beginning, And if any man have," to 

" increase their damnation," is tmti/i^d.] 

[Here follows, 

J 98. Tke time of the Communion, A'c 

Seie p. 236.] 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

The way 
and means thereto is : First to ex- 
iimine your lives and conversation 
by the rule of God's commandments, 
and whereinsoever ye shall perceive 
yourselves to have offended, either 
by will, word, or deed, there be- 
wail = your own sinful lives '', confess 
yourselves to almighty God with 
full purpose of amendment of life. 
And if ye shall perceive your of- 
fences to be such, as be* not only 
against God, but also against your 



neighbours : then ye shall reconcile 
yourselves imto them, ready ' to make 
restitution and satisfaction, accord- 
ing to the uttermost of your powers, 
for all injuries and wrongs done by 
you to any other : and likewise 
being * ready to forgive other '' that 
have offended you, as you' would 
have forgiveness of your offences at 
God's hand : for otherwise the re- 
ceiving of the holy Communion doth 
nothing else, but increase your dam- 
nation. 

And because it is requisite 
that no man should come to the 
holy Communion but with a full 
trust in God's mercy, and with a 
quiet conscience : therefore if there 
be any of you which by the '' means 
afore said ' cannot quiet his ovim con- 
science ■", but requireth further com- 
fort or counsel ; then ° let him come 
to me, or some" other discreet and 



k In one ed., 1549, "rej>entance." 
« In ed. 1662, " to bewail." 

• In ed. 1662, "sinfulness and to." 

• In ed. 166a, "are." 

• In ed. 1663, " beine ready." 

» Ined. 1662/* being likewise." — '• "others.'' 



' In ed. 166a, " ye." 

^ In ed. 1662, " who by this." 

' In ed. i66a, " nfoTCSiwd" omitted. 

"■ In ed. 1662, "conscience hercia." 

° In ed. 1662, "ihea" omitteii. 

• In ed. i66a, "to! 



The Communion. 



231 



hearts. For neither the absolution of the priest can any thing 
avail them, nor the receiving of this holy sacrament doth any 
thing but increase their damnation. 

And if there be any of 
you, whose conscience is troubled and grieved in any thing, 
lacking comfort or counsel, let him come to me, or to some 
other discreet and learned priest, taught in the law of God, 
and confess and open his sin and grief secretly, that he may 
receive such ghostly counsel, advice, and comfort, that his 
conscience may be relieved, and that of us (as of the ministers 
of GOD P and of the church) he may receive comfort and 
absolution, to the satisfaction of his mind, and avoiding of all 
scruple and doubtfulness : 

requiring such as shall be satisfied 
with a general confession, not to be offended with them that 
doi use, to their further satisfying, the auricular and secret 
confession to the priest ; nor those also which think needful 
or convenient, for the quietness of their own consciences, 
particularly to open their sins to the priest, to be offended 
with them that are satisfied with their humble confession to 
GOD, and the general confession to the church. But in all' 
things to follow and keep the rule of charity, and every man 
to be satisfied with his own conscience, not judging other 
men's minds or consciences; where as he hath no warrant 
of God's word to the same. 



learned minister' of God's word, 
and open his grief, that ' he may re- 
ceive such ghostly counsel, advice, 
and comfort, as his conscience may 
be relieved ; and that ' by the mi- 
nistery of God's word " he may re- 
ceive comfort and the benefit of ab- 
solution^, to the quieting of his con- 
science, and avoiding of all scniple 
and doubtfulness. 

[Here follows, 

I S3. TAen shall the Priest say, &'c. 

Dearly beloved. See p. 222.] 

Elizabeth, 1559. 

James I. 1604. 

The way and means thereto is, &c. 
[Both same as 1552.] 
[Here follows \ 88. See p. 223.] 



P In O.H.C. "as a minister of God." 
". In O.H.C. 1548, "doth." 
' In O.H.C. 1548, "all these things." 
■ In Scotched., "Presbyter or Minister." 
• In ed. 1662, paragraph, "he may re- 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

The v/ay and means thereto is, &c. 
[Same as 1532.] 
[Here follows } 88. See p. 223.] 



Charles II. 1662. 

The way and means thereto, &c 
[Same as 1552, to] 
increase your damnation. 
Therefore if any of you, &c. 

[The same as paragraph in the previous 
Exhortation, \ 88, of ed. 1552. See p. 223, to] 

destruction both of body and soul. 

And because it is requisite, &c. 

[Continued the same as 1552, to] 

of all scruple and doubtfulness. 

[Here follows ? 91. See p. 227.] 



ceive such . . . and that," ojnitted, 

" In ed. 1662, " holy word." 

' In ed. 1662, "receive the benefit of 
absolution, together with ghostly counsel 
and advice. " 



232 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ 93- ^ Then shall follcrw for the Offertory one or more of these Sentences 
of holy scripture, to be sung whiles the people do offer, or else one of them to 
be said by the minister, immediately afore the offering. 

Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your 
good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven. 
Mat. V. 

Lay not up for * yourselves treasure upon the earth, where 
the rust and moth^ doth corrupt, and where thieves break 
through and steal : But lay up for yourselves treasures * in 
heaven, where neither rust nor moth doth corrupt, and where 
thieves do not break through nor» steal. Mai. vi. 

Whatsoever you •* would that men should do unto you, even 
so do you *= unto them : for this is the law and the Prophets. 
Math, vii 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

93. After siuh sermon, homily, 
or exhortation, the Curate shall 
declare unto the people whether 
there be any holy days or fasting 
days the week following: and earn- 
estly exhort them to remember the 
poor, saying one or more of these 
Sentences folloiving, as he thinketh 
most convenient by his discretion **. 
Let your light, &c. 

[The same throughout as I549-] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

§ 93- ■'^f^r such Sermon, &k. 

[Same as 1552.] 
Let your light, &c 

[The same throughout as 1549.] 

James I. 1604. 

§ 93. After such Sermon, &*e. 

[Same as 1552.] 
Let your light, &c. 

[The same throughout as 1549-] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
93. After such Sermon, Homily, 
or exhortation, the Presbyter or 



» Inoneed., 1559, "lor" omitted. 
y In Scotch ed., 1637, "treasures upon 
earth, where moth and rust." 
» Infoureds., 1549, "treasure." 
• In eds. 1552, and ed. 1662, " and steal." 
^ In ed. 1596, and afterwards, " ye." 



Curate shall declare unto the people 
whether there be any Holy days 
or Fasting days the week follow- 
ing; and earnestly exhort them to 
remember the poor, saying (for 
the offertory) one or more of these 
Sentences following, as he thinketh 
most convenient by his discretion, 
according to the length or shortness 
of time that the people are offering. 
And in process of time it came to 
pass, that Cain brought of the fruit 
of the ground an offering unto the 
Lord ; and Abel, he also brought 
of the firstlings of his flock, and of 
the fat thereof: and the Lord had 
respect unto Abel and to his offering ; 
but unto Cain and to his offering 
he had not respect. Gen. 4. 3, 4, 5 *. 
Speak unto the children of Israel, 
that they bring me an offering : of 
every man that giveth it willingly 
with his heart, ye shall take my 
offering. Exod. 25. 2. 

Ye shall not appear before the 
Lord empty : every man shall give 
as he is able, according to the bless- 
ing of the Lord your God which he 
hath given you. Deut. 16. 16. 



you 



« In eds. 1552, and afterwards, 
omitted. 

* This, in eds. 1552, and afterwards, fol- 
lows on immediately after \ S6. See p. 220. 

• In ed. 1637, references to the verses, 
as well as chapters, are given throqghouL 



The Communion 



233 



Not every one that saith unto* me, Lord, Lord, shall enter 
into the kingdom of heaven, but he that doeth^ the will of my 
Father which is in heaven. Mat. vii. 

Zachee § stood forth, and said unto the Lord, Behold, Lord, 
the half of my goods I give to the poor, and if I have done 
any wrong to any man, I restore fourfold. Luc. xix. 

Who goeth a warfare at any time at ^ his own cost ? Who 
planteth a vineyard, and eateth not of the fruit thereof? Or 
who feedeth a flock, and eateth not of the milk of the flock ? 
I Cor. ix. 

If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great 
matter if we shall reap your worldly things ? 1 Cor. ix. 



David blessed the Lord before all 
the congregation ; and said, Blessed 
be thou, O Lord God, for ever and 
ever : Thine, O Lord, is the great- 
ness, and the glory, and the victory, 
and the majesty : for all that is in 
the heaven and in the earth is thine : 
thine is the kingdom, O Lord, and 
thou art exalted as head above all. 
Both riches and honour come of 
thee, and of thine own do we give 
unto thee. I know also, my God, 
that thou triest the heart, and hast 
pleasure in uprightness. As for 
me, in the uprightness of my heart 
I have willingly offered all these 
things : and now have I seen with 
joy thy people which are present 
here to offer willingly unto thee. 
I Chron. 29. 10, &c. 

Give unto the Lord the glory 
due unto his name : bring an offer- 
ing and come into his courts. Fs. 
96.8. 

Lay not up for yourselves, &c. 
Matth. vi. 19. 20. 

Not every one that saith, &c. 
Matth. vii. 12. 

[Same as 1549.] 

Jesus sat over against the trea- 
sury, and beheld how the people 
cast money into it ; and many that 



were rich cast in much. And there 
came a certain poor widow, and she 
threw in two mites, which make 
a farthing ; and he called unto him 
his disciples, and saith unto them. 
Verily 1 say unto you, that this 
poor widow hath cast more in than 
all they which have cast into the 
treasury ; for all they did cast in of 
their abundance, but she of her 
want did cast in all that she had, 
even all her living. Mar. 12. 41. 
42. 43. 44. 

Who goeth a warfare, &c. i Cor. 
ix. 7. 

[Same as 1549.] 

If we have sown unto you spiri« 
tual things, is it a great thing if 
we shall reap your carnal things? 
I Cor. ix. 7. 



Charles II. 1662. 

93. % Then shall the Priest return 
to the Lord's Table, and begin the 
Offertory, saying one or more of 
these Seittejtces following, as he 
thinketh most convenient in his 
discretion. 

Let your light, &c. 
[The same throughout as 1549.] 



^ In Scotch ed., 1637, and ed. 1662, "doth." 8 In ed. 1662, "Zaccheus." 

* In Scotch ed., 1637, "at his own charges ;" and ed. 1662, " of his own cost." 



234 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



Do ye not know, that they which* minister about holy 
things, live of the sacrifice? They"^ which wait of the altar 
are partakers with the altar? Even so hath the Lord also 
ordained : that they which ^ preach the Gospel, should live of 
the Gospel, i Cor. ix. 

He which ^ soweth little, shall reap little, and he that 
soweth plenteously, shall reap plenteously. Let every man 
do according as he is disposed in his heart ; not grudgingly ™ 
or of necessity ; for God loveth a cheerful giver. 2 Cor. ix. 

Let him that is taught in the word, minister unto him that 
teacheth, in all good things. Be not deceived ; GOD is not 
mocked. For whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he reap. 
Gala. vi. 

While we have time, let us do good unto all men, and 
specially unto them, which" are of the household of faith. 
Gala. vi. 

Godliness is great riches, if a man be contented *» with that 
he hath : For we brought nothing into the world, neither 
may p we carry any thing out. i Titno. vi. 

Charge them which' are rich in this world, that they be 
ready to give, and glad to distribute, laying up in stored for 



Second Edw. VI. 
Do ye not know, &c 



1552. 



[Continued same as 1549, to] 
. time of trouble. Ps. xlL 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
Do ye not know, &c. 

[Continued same as 1549, to] 
. . . time of trouble. Ps. xlL 



James I. 1604. 
Do ye not know, &c. 

[Continued same as 1549, to] 
. . . time of trouble. Ps. xlL 



Scotch Liturgfy, 1637. 
Do ye not know that they which 
minister about holy things live of 



the things of the temple ? and they 
which wait at the altar, are partakers 
with the altar? Even so hath the 
Lord ordained, that they which 
preach the Gospel, should live of 
the Gospel. I Cor. 9. 13, 14. 

He which soweth sparingly, shall 
reap sparingly : and he which sow- 
eth bountifully, shall reap boun- 
tifully. Every man according as 
he purposeth in his heart, so let 
him give, not grudgingly, or of ne- 
cessity : for God loveth a cheerful 
giver. 2 Cor. 9. 6. 7. 

Let him that is taught in the 
word, communicate unto him that 
teacheth, in all good things. Be 
not deceived, God is not mocked : 
for whatsoever a man soweth, that 
shall he also reap. Gal. 6. 6. 7. 

Chaise them that are rich in this 
world, that they be not high-minded. 



' In ed. 1663, "who." 

I* In ed. 1596, " And they ;" in ed. 166a, 
"And they who wait at the altar." 

' In ed. 1662, " that soweth. " 

" In three eds., 1552, and two cds., 
»559. "grudging." 



° In ed. 1662, "that." 
» In one ed., 1552, and 1596, and ed. 
1662, "content." 
P In one ed., 1549, "can." 
« In three eds., 1549, " >" store" ttmitttd. 



The Communion. 



235 



themselves a good foundation, against the time to come, that 
they may attain eternal life, i limo. vi. 

GOD is not unrighteous, that he"^ will forget your works 
and labour, that proceedeth of love, which love ye have 
shewed for his name's sake, which ' have ministered unto * 
the saints, and yet do minister, Hebre. vi. 

To do good, and to distribute, forget not, for with such 
sacrifices God is pleased. Hebre. xiii. 

Whoso hath this world's good, and seeth his brother have 
need, and shutteth up his compassion from him, how dwelleth 
the love of God in him ? i John iii. 

Give alms " of thy goods, and turn never ^ thy face from any 
poor man, and then the face of the Lord shall not be turned 
away from thee. Toby iv. 

Be merciful after thy power : if thou hast much, give plen- 
teously ; if thou hast little, do thy diligence gladly to give of 
that little : for so gatherest thou thyself a good reward in the 
day of necessity. Toby iv. 

He that hath pity upon the poor lendeth unto the Lord; 
and look, what he layeth out, it shall be paid him again. 
frov. xix. y 

Blessed be the man that provideth for the sick and needy; 
the Lord shall deliver him, in the time of trouble. Psalm xli. y 

§ 94. Where there be Clerks, they shall sing one, or many of the sentences 
above written, according to the length and shortness of the time, that the 
people be offering. 



nor trust in uncertain riches, but in 
the living God, who giveth us richly 
all things to enjoy ; that they do 
good, that they be rich in good 
works, ready to distribute, willing 
to communicate : laying up in store 
for themselves a good foundation 
against the time to come, that they 
maj"- lay hold of eternal life. I Tim. 
6. 17. 18. 19. 

God is not imrighteous, to forget 
your work and labour, of love, which 
ye have shewed toward his name, 
in that ye have ministered to the 



In one ed., 1549, "ye." 
In ed. 1662, who." 



' In three eds., 1549, "to the saints;" 
in eds. 1552 and 1539, "unto saints." 
" In eds. 1539, "almose. ' 



saints, and yet do minister. Heb. 
6. 10. 

To do good, and to communi- 
cate, forget not : for with such sa- 
crifices God is well pleased. Heb. 
13. 16. »■ 



Charles II. 1662. 
Do ye not know, &c. 

[Same throughout as 1349, to] 
. . . time of trouble. Psalm xli. 



' In ed. 1662, "never turn." 

1 In one ed., 1349, the two referenc- 

by a printer's error, are transposed. 1 

cd. 1396, niisp. Ps. Ixi. 



236 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ 95- I^ ^^^ mean time, whiles the Clerks do sing the Offertory, so many as 
are disposed'^, shall offer \tin'\to the poor metis box every one according to 
his ability and charitable mind. 

§ 96. And at the offering days appointed, 
every man and woman shall pay to the Curate the due and accustomed 
offerings ■. 

§ 97. Then so many as shall be partakers of the holy Communion, shall 
tarry still in the quire, or in some convenient place nigh the quire, the men 
on the one side, and the women on t)u other side. All other (that mind 
not to receive the said holy Communion) shall depart out of the quire, 
except the ministers and Clerks *. 

§ 98. Then shall the minister take so much Bread and Wine, as shall suffice 
for the persons appointed to recdve the holy Communion, laying the bread 
upon the corporas or else in the paten, or in some other comely thing pre- 
pared for that purpose: And putting the wine into the Chalice, or else 
in some fair or convenient cup, prepared for that use (if the chalice will 
not serve), putting thereto a little pure and clean water : And setting 
both the bread and wine upon the Altar ' : 



O.H.C. Edw. VI. 1548. 
§ 98. The time of the communion 
shall be immediately after that the 
Priest himself hath received the 
sacrament, without the varying 
of any other rite or ceremony in 
the Mass (until other order shall 
be provided), but as heretofore usu- 
ally the Priest hath done with the 
sacrament of the body, to prepare, 
bless and consecrate so much as 
will serve the people : so it shall^ 
contintu still after the same man- 
ner and form, save that he shall 
bless and cottsecrate the biggest 
chalice or some fair and conve- 
nient cup or cups full of wine with 
some water put unto it; and that 
day, , not drink it up all himself, 
but taking one only sup or draught, 
leave the rest upon the altar co- 
vered', .... 
[Continued as \ 88. See p. 333.] 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

i 95 . Then shall the Church wardens, 
or some other by them appointed. 



gather the devotion of the people, 
and put the same into the poor 
men's box: § 96. and upon the 
offering days appointed, every man 
and woman shall pay to the Curate 
the due and accustomed offerings : 
[Continued as 
J 104. . . . after which done the Priest shall 
say. Let us pray for the whole state, &u 
See p. 340.] 

§ 99- IF After the which, the Priest 

shall proceed, saying t. 

Lift up your hearts. 

Answer. We lift them up, &c 

[Same as 1549.] 



• In one ed., 1549, "be." 

• This rubric is represented by the latter 
part of J 149 of 1552, and after. Sec p. 364. 

^ This rubric is partly represented by 
t 87 of 1663. See p. 33^. See also para- 
graph beginning " Which thing," col. 3, 
p. 326, in eds. 1553 to 1637. 

e This rubric of 1549, much altered 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

§ 95. Theti shall the Church- 
wardens, ^T'C. 
[Same as 1552.] 
[Here follows ? 104. See p. 340.] 

§ 99. Afler the which the Priest 

shall proceed, saying. 
Lift up your hearts. 
Answer. We lift them up, &c 
[Same as 1549.] 

from { 98 of 1548, is partially represented 
by ? 98 of 1637 and i66a. 

* In one ed., 1548, "shall yet." 

* In O.H.C, this follows after \ 93, 
p. 230. 

'' This, in 1552, and subsequent editions, 
follows after i 114. See p. 350. 



The Communion. 



237 



§ 99. then the Priest shall say. 

The Lord be with you. 

Answer. And with thy spirit. ' 

Priest. iJft up your hearts. 

Answer. We Hft them up unto the Lord. 

Priest. Let us give thanks to^ our Lord God. 

Answer. It is meet and right so to do. 

Priest^. It is very meet, right, and our bounden duty, 
that we should at all times, and in all places, give thanks to « 
thee, O Lord, holy Father, almighty everlasting God. 



James I. 1604. 

§ 95. Then shall the, &'c. 

[Same as 1552.] 

[Here follows } 104. See p. 240.] 

§99. After the which, &=c. 

Lift up your hearts. 

Answer. We lift them up, &c. 

■ [Same as iS49-] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

§ 95. While the presbyter distinctly 
pronounces some or all of these 
sentences for the offertory, the dea- 
C071 or (if no stich be present) one 
of the churchwardens shall receive 
the devotions of the people there pre- 
sent, in a bason provided for that 
purpose. And when all have of- 
fered, he shall reverently bring the 
said bason, with the oblations 
therein, and deliver it to the pres- 
byter, who shall humbly present 
it before the Lord, and set it upon 
the holy table. 

§ 98. And the presbyter 
shall then offer up, and place the 
bread and wine prepared for the 
Sacrament upon the Lord's table, 
that it may be ready for that ser- 
vice, 
[Here follows \ 104. See p. 241.] 

§ 99. After the which the Presbyter 
shall proceed, saying. 
Lift up your hearts. 
Answer. We lift them up, &c. 

[Same as 1549, except Presbyter for Priest 
in both instances.] 



Charles II. 1662. 

§ 95- IT Whilst these Sentences art 
in reading, the Deacons, Church- 
wardens, or other fit person ap- 
pointed for that purpose, shall re- 
ceive the alms for the poor, and 
other devotions of the people, in 
a decent basin, to be provided by 
the Parish for that purpose ; and 
reverently bring it to the Priest, 
who shall humbly present and 
place it upon the holy Table. 

§ 98. ^ And when there is a Com- 
munion, the Priest shall then place 
upon the Table so much Bread 
and Wine, as he shall think suf- 
ficient ; 

[Continued as \ 104. . . . after which 
done. See p. 241.] 

§ 99. H After which the Priest shall 

proceed, saying. 

Lift up your hearts. 

Answer. We lift them up, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 

right so to do. 

§ 100. 1 Then shall the Priest turn 
to the Lord's Table, and say, 

It is very meet, right, and our 
bounden duty, that we should at all 

times, and in all „, 

, -.■,■> 1 Hese words 

places give thanks [Holy Father] 

unto thee, O Lord, must be omitted 

holy Father, Al- ^ Trinity Sun- 

mighty, everlasting "-*'* 
God. 



» In most eds. 1552, 1559. and all afterwards, "unto." 
*> In three eds., 1549, " Tlie Priest.''' 



238 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 

§ 101. Here shall follow the proper preface^ according to the time {if there 

be any specially appointed, ) or else immediately shall follow, 

Therefore with angels, [&c.] 

PROPER PREFACES. 

•[f Upon Christmas Day. 
Because thou didst give Jesus Christ, thine only Son, to 
be born as this day "' for us, who by the operation of the Holy 
Ghost was made very man, of the substance of the Virgin ' 
Mary his mother, and that without spot of sin, to make us 
clean from all sin. Therefore &c. " 

^ Upon Easter Day. 
But chiefly are we bound to praise thee, for the glorious 
resurrection of thy Son Jesus Christ, our Lord ; for he is the 
very Paschal Lamb, which was offered for us, and hath taken, 
away the sin of the world, who by his death hath destroyed 
death, and by his rising to life again hath restored to us 
everlasting life. Therefore &c. 

% Upon the » Ascension Day. 
Through thy most dear beloved Son, Jesus Christ our 
Lord, who after his most glorious resurrection manifestly 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

§101. Here shall follow the 

proper Preface, dr'c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

PROPER PREFACES. 

% Upon Christmas day, and seven 
days after. 

Because thou didst give, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

\ Upon Easter day, and seven 
days after. 

But chiefly are we bound, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

% Upon t/ie^ Ascension day, and 
seven days after. 

Through thy most dear be- 
loved, &c. 

[Same as 1549-] 



^ Upon Whitsunday, and six 

days after. 
Through Jesus Christ, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 
IT Upon t/u feast of Trinity only. 
It is very meet, right. &c. 
[Same as 1549, to] 
inequality. Therefore with. &c. 

Elizabeth, 1559. 

§101. Here shall follow, ^c. 

[Same as i549.] 

PROPER PREFACES, &c 

[Same Prefaces as 1549, with tlie 

rubrics of 1553.] 

inequality. Therefore with. &c 

James I. 1604. 

§ loi. Here shall ffillow, <Srv. 
[Same as 1549.] 

PROPER PREFACES, &c. 
[Same Prefaces as is49, ^'''^ rubrics 
of issa-J 
inequality. Therefore with. &c. 



• In one ed., 1549, and 1552, " Prefaces." 
^ in ed. 1662, " ^s at this time." 
' In Scotch ed. 1637, " the blessed 
Virgin Mary." 



°< In some eds., 1553, and in all, 1559, 
1604, 1662, "Therefore with Angels," jLc, 
throughout. 

" In ed. 1662, " the" omitted. 



The Communion. 



239 



appeared to all his disciples °, and in their sight ascended 
up into heaven, to prepare a place for us, that where he is, 
thither might we ^ also ascend, and reign with him in glory. 
Therefore &c. 

^ U/>on Whitsimday. 

Through Jesus 1 Christ our Lord, according to whose most 
true promise, the Holy Ghost came down this day"" from 
heaven, with a sudden great sound, as it had been a mighty 
wind, in the likeness of fiery tongues, lighting upon the Apo- 
stles, to teach them, and to lead them to all truth, givnig 
them both the gift of divers languages, and also boldness 
with fervent zeal, constantly to preach the Gospel unto all 
nations, whereby we are ' brought out of darkness and error, 
into the clear light and true knowledge of thee, and of thy 
Son Jesus Christ, 'therefore &c. 

•j Upon tiie feast of tJic Trinity. 
It is very meet, right, and our bounden duty, that we 
should at all times, and in all places, give thanks to thee, 
O Lord almighty, ^ everlasting God, which " art one God, one 
Lord, not one only person, but three persons in one substance : 
For that which we believe of the glory of the Father, the same 
we believe of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, without any 
difterence, or inetjuality : whom the angels (S:c. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

§ ici. Here shall follow, c;-V. 

[Same as 1S49O 

FROI'ER PREFxVCES. 

[Same Prefaces as 1549, with rubrics 
of 1552, to] 
inequality. Therefore with. <^c. 



Charles II. 1662. 

§ loi. H Here shall foiloii) the Frofer 
Frejace, lisr'c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

Therefore with Angels and 
Archangels and with all the com- 
pany of heaven we laud and mag- 
nify thy glorious Name, evermore 



praising thee, and saying, Holy, 
holy, holy, Lord God of hosts, 
Heaven and earth are full of thy 
glory. Glory be to thee, O Lord 
most High. Aincii. 

IT PROPER PREFACES, &c. 

[The same Prefaces as 1549, with 
tlie rubrics of 1552, toj 

•^ Upon the feast of Ttinity only. 
Who art one God, one Lord ; 
not one only person, but three per- 
sons in one substance : For that 
which we believe of the glory of 
the Father, the same we believe 
of the Son, and of the holy Ghost, 
without any difference or inequality. 
Therefore with Anq-els, &c. 



" In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "Apost'es. 
I' In ed. 1662, "we might." 
'i In one ed., 1552, and 1559, " Jcsu." 
' In ed. 1662, " as at this time from." 



^ In ed. 1662, "have been." 
' In eds. 1542, and afterwards, "and 
everlasting." 

" In ed. 1662, " wlio." 



240 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



1 



§ 102. After -which preface shall follow immediately. 
Therefore with Angels and Archangels, and with all the 
holy company of heaven, we laud and magnify thy glorious 
name, evermore praising thee, and saying, 

^ Holy, holy, holy, Lord God of Hosts : heaven and earth 
are full of thy glory : Osannah in the highest. Blessed is he 
that Cometh in the name of the Lord : Glory to thee, O Lord, 
in the highest. 

§ 103. This the Clerks shall also sing. 

§ 104. H When the Clerks have done singing, then shall the Priest, or Deacon, 

turn him to the people, and say. 

Let US pray for the whole state of Christ's church. 

§ 105. % Then the Priest, turtting him to the Altar, shall say or sing, plainly 
and distinctly, this prayer following : 



Second Edw. VI. 1552, 

§ 102. After which preface, shall 

follow immediately. 

% Therefore with Angels and 
Archangels, and with all the com- 
pany of heaven, we laud and mag- 
nify thy glorious name, evermore 
praising thee, and saying : 

Holy, holy, holy, Lord God of 
hosts : heaven and earth are full 
of thy glory : glory be to thee, O 
Lord most high. 

[Here follows } iij, and the prayer, 
"We do not presume, ' &c See p. 253.) 

§§ 104, 5. . . . After which done the 
Priest * shall say "f. 

Let us pray for the whole state * 
of Christ's Church militant here in 
earth. 

Almighty and everliving God, 
which by thy holy Apostle hast 
taught us to make prayers and sup- 
plications, and to give thanks for all 
If there be 



men : we humbly 
beseech thee most 
mercifully to accept 
our •alms'', and to 
receive these our 



none * alms given 
unto the poor, 
then shall the 
words of accept- 
ing our alms be 
lelt out unsaid. 



prayers. 

[Continued the same as 1549, to] 
• . unity and godly love. 



» In ed. 1578, "Minister." 
J This, ineds. 1553, issq, 1604, and after- 
wards, is a continuation of k 95, p. 236. 
• Ineds. i552,andoneed., t5S9,"estate." 



We beseech thee also to save and 
defend all Christian Kings, Princes, 
and governors, and specially thy ser- 
vant, Edward our King, that under 
him we may be godly and quietly 
governed : 

[Continued the same as 1549, to] 
true religion and virtue. 

Elizabeth, 1559. 

§ 102. After which Preface, &>€. 
[Same as 155a.] 
[Here follows { 115. See p. 353.] 

§§ 104, 5. . . . After which done the 

Priest shall say. 

Let us pray for the whole, &c. 

(Same as 1553, except] 

and specially thy servant Elizabeth 

our Queen, 

[and " her," for "him," and " his."] 

James L 1604. 

§ 102. After which Preface, &'c. 

[Same as 1553.] 

[Here follows } iis- See p. 333] 

§§ 104, 5. . . . After which done the 

Priest shall say. 

Let us pray for the whole, &c. 
[Same as 1553, except] 
and specially thy servant James our 
King, 



• In one cd., issa. »5S9t and all after- 
wards, " no alms." 
•• In eds. 1559, "almose." 



The Communion. 



241 



Almighty and everliving God, which by thy holy apostle 
hast taught us to make prayers and suppHcations, and to give 
thanks for all men : We humbly beseech thee 

most mercifully 
to receive these our prayers, which we offer unto thy divine 
Majesty, beseeching thee to inspire continually the universal 
church with the spirit of truth, unity, and concord : And 
grant that all they that do confess thy holy name, may agree 
in the truth of thy holy word, and live in unity and godly love. 

Specially we beseech thee to save and defend thy servant 
Edward our King, that under him we may be Godly and 
quietly governed. And grant unto his whole council, and to 
all that be "^ put in authority under him, that they may truly 
and indifferently minister justice, to the punishment of wicked- 
ness and vice, and to the maintenance of God's ^ true religion 
and virtue. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

§ 102. After which Prefaces, shall 
follow immediately this Doxology. 

Therefore with Angels, &c. 

[Same as 1552.] 
[Here follows } 106. See p. 244.] 

§ 104. And then he shall say'. 

Let us pray for the whole, &c. 
[Same as 1553, except] 

and specially thy servant Charles 
our King, 



Charles II. 1662. 

§§ 102, 3. II After each of which 
Prefaces, shall immediately be sung 
or said, 

Therefore with Angels and 
Archangels, and with all the com- 
pany of heaven, we laud and mag- 
nify thy glorious Name, evermore 
praising thee, and saying, Holy, 
holy, holy, Lord God of hosts, hea- 
ven and earth are full of thy glory. 



Glory be to thee, O Lord, most 
high. Amen. 

[Here follows, J 115. See p. 253.] 

§§ 104, 5. After which done, the 
Priest shall say ^, 

Let us pray for the whole state 
of Christ's Church militant here 
in earth. 

Almighty and everliving God, 
who by thy, &c. 

[Same as 1549, except following insertion.] 
most mercifully \to j^ ^j,^^^ ^^ „^ 
accept our alms and alms or oblations, 
oblations, an(f\ to then shall the 
receive these our words [o/accf/i-- 
, . , tnz our alms and 

prayers, which we oblations\\>^\t.i\. 
offer unto thy divine out unsaid. 
Majesty, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 
We beseech thee also to, &c 
[Same as 1552, to] 
and specially thy servant Charles 
our King, 

[continued to] 

true religion and virtue. 



° In ed. 1662, "are." 

* In ed. 1662, "thy true." 



• This rubric, in eds. 1637 and x66a, i& 
a continuation of \ 98, p. 237. 



242 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



Giv^e grace (O heavenly Father) to all Bishops, 
Pastors', and Curates, that they may both by their life and 
doctrine set forth thy true and e lively word, and rightly and 
duly administer thy holy Sacraments : and to all thy people 
give thy heavenly grace, that with meek heart and due reve- 
rence they may hear and receive thy holy word, truly serv- 
ing thee in holiness and righteousness all the days of their 
life. 

And we most humbly beseech thee of thy goodness (O Lord) 
to comfort and succour all them, which in this transitory life 
be in trouble, sorrow, need, sickness, or any other adversity. 

And 
especially we commend unto thy merciful goodness this 
congregation which is here assembled in thy name, to cele- 
brate the commemoration of the most glorious death of thy 
Son : And here we do give unto thee most high praise, and 
hearty thanks, for the wonderful grace and virtue, declared in 
all thy saints, from the beginning of the world : And chiefly 
in the glorious and most blessed virgin Mary, mother of thy 
Son Jesu Christ our Lord and God, and in the holy Patriarchs, 
Prophets, Apostles and Martyrs, whose examples (O Lord) 



Second Edw. VI, 1552, 

Give grace (O heavenly Father) 
to all Bishops, Pastors S and Cu- 
rates, &C. 

[Same as 1549, to] 
heavenly grace, and especially to 
this congregation here present, that 
with meek heart and due reverence 
they may hear and receive thy holy 
word, truly serving thee in holiness 
and righteousness all the days of 
their life. 

And we most humbly beseech 
thee of thy goodness (O Lord) to 
comfort and succour all them, which ' 
in this transitory life be J in sorrow, 
need, sickness, or any- other ad- 
versity. 

Grant this, O Father, for 
Jesus Christ's sake, our only me- 
diator and advocate. Amen. 



' In ed. i66a, " Pastors" omitted. 
I In one ed., 1552, and 1559, "and' 
emitted. 



[Here follows, 

\ 91. TAen shall follmv this exhorta^ 

tioH, &'c. 

Seep. 3a6.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

Give grace (O heavenly Father), 
&c. 

[Same as 1553, to] 
Mediator and Advocate. Amen. 
[Here follows I 91. See p. 227.] 



James I. 1604. 

Give grace (O heavenly Father), 
&c. 

[Same as 1553, to] 

Mediator and Advocate. Amen. 
[Here follows I 91. See p. 237.] 



* In ed. 1662, "Pastors" etHitted^ 

' In ed. i66a, " who." 

) In ed. 1663, " are in trouble, sorrow.' 



The Communion. 



243 



and stedfastness in thy faith, and keeping thy holy command- 
ments, grant us to follow. We commend unto thy mercy 
(O Lord) all other thy servants, which are departed hence 
from us, with the sign of faith, and now do rest in the sleep 
of peace : Grant unto them, we beseech thee, thy mercy, and 
everlasting peace, and that, at the day of the general resur- 
rection, we and all they which be of the mystical body of thy 
Son, may altogether be set on his right hand, and hear that 
his most joyful voice : Come unto me, O ye that be blessed 
of my Father, and possess the kingdom, which is prepared 
for you from the beginning of the world : 

grant this, O Father, 
for Jesus Christ's sake, our only Mediator and Advocate. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

Give grace ,0 heavenly Father to 
all Bishops Presbyters and Curates, 
that they, &c. 

[continued the same as 1549, to] 
all the days of their life. 

[And we commend especially 
unto thy merciful goodness the con- 
gregation which is here assembled 
in thy Name to 
celebrate the com- „7comtnio"^ 
memoration of the these words thus 
most precious death enclosed are to 
and sacrifice of thy ^ '^^' °"'- 
Son our Saviour Jesus Christ] 

And we most humbly beseech 
thee, &c. 

[continued the same as 1549, to] 
any other adversity. 

And we also 
bless thy holy Name for all those 
thy servants, who, having finished 
their course in faith, do now rest 
from their labours. And we yield 
unto thee most high praise and 
hearty thanks, for the wonderful 
grace and virtue declared in all thy 
saints, who have been the choice 
vessels of thy grace, and the lights 
of the world in their several gene- 
rations ; most humbly beseeching 
thee, that we may have grace to 
follow the example of their sted- 
fastness in thy laith, and obedience 



to thy holy commandments : that 
at the day of the general resurrec- 
tion we, and all they which are of 
the mystical body of thy Son, may 
be set on his right hand, and hear 
that his most joyful voice. Come ye 
blessed of my Father, inherit the 
kingdom prepared for you from the 
foundation of the world. 

Grant this, 
O Father, for Jesus Christ's sake, 
our only mediator and advocate. 
Avun. 

[Here follows \ 91. See p. 227.] 



Charles II. 1662. 

Give grace O heavenly Father, &c. 
[Same as 1552, to] 
or any other adversity. 

[Instead of the paragraph of ed. 1549 
beginning, " And especially we commend," 
is substituted the following.] 

And we also bless thy holy Name, 
for all thy servants departed this 
life in thy faith and fear ; beseech- 
ing thee to give us grace so to fol- 
low their good examples, that with 
them we may be partakers of thy 
heavenly kingdom. 

Grant this, 
O Father, for Jesus Christ's sake 
our only Mediator and Advocate. 
Amen. 

[Here follows \ 92. When the Minister 
giveth warning, &»€. See p. 229.] 



244 



First Prayer-book of Edward VI. 1549. 



O God heavenly Father, which of thy tender mercy didst 
give thine ^ only Son Jesu^ Christ, to suffer death upon the 
cross for our redemption, who made there (by his one "" obla- 
tion", once offered) a full, perfect, and sufficient sacrifice, 
oblation, and satisfaction, for the sins of the whole world, 
and did" institute, and in his holy Gospel command us to 
celebrate p, a perpetual memory of that his precious death % 
until his coming again : 

Hear us (O merciful Father) we 
beseech thee; and with thy holy Spirit and word vouchsafe 
to bl»i«ess and sanc+tify these thy gifts, and creatures of bread 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
§ 107. TTiM the Priest standing up 
shall say, as/olloweth'. 
Almighty God our heavenly 
Father, which of thy, &c. 

[Continued the same as 1549, to] 
Hear us, O merciful Father, we 
beseech thee : and grant that we 
receiving these thy creatures of 
bread and wine, according to thy 
Son our Saviour Jesu Christ's holy 
institution, in remembrance of his 
death and passion, may be par- 
takers of his most blessed body and 
blood : who, in the same night that 
he was betrayed, took bread, and 
when he had given thanks, he 
brake it, and gave it to his disci- 
ples saying : 
[Same as 1549, (but with the side-notes 
omitted), to] 
in remembrance of me. 
[Here follows 
) 116. Then shall the M inister Jint, **c. 
See p. 353.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

§ 107. TTien the Priest standing, &*c. 

Almighty God our heavenly 

Father, which of thy, &c 

[The same as «552-] 

[Here follows J n6. See p. as'-l 



^ In Scotch ed., 1657, "thy." 
' In one ed., 1549, ui all eds., 1553, and 
afterwards, "Jesus." 

■ In ed. of 1597, "one" is printed 
" own." _ In the first edition of 1549, it is 
spelt " his awne oblacion." 

■ In eds. 1552, and all afterwards, "ob- 
ation of himself." 

• In one ed,, 1552, and 1559, "diddest" 



James I. 1604. 
§ 107. Then the Priest standing, &'c. 

Almighty God our heavenly 
Father, which of thy, &c. 
[The same as 1553.] 
[Here follows i 116. See p. 353.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

§ 107. Then the presbyter, standing 
up, shall say the prayer of Conse- 
cration, as/olloweth, 

§ 106. but then, 
during the time of consecration, 
he shall stand at such a pari of 
the holy table where he may with 
the more ease and decency use both 
his hands * ; 

Almighty God our heavenly 
Father, which of thy, &c. 
[Same as 1549, to] 

Hear us, O merciful Father, we 
most humbly beseech thee, and of 
thy almighty goodness vouchsafe so 
to bless and sanctify, with thy word 
and Holy Spirit, these thy gifts 
and creatures of bread and wine, 
that they may be unto us the body 
and blood of thy most dearly be- 



r In eds. 1553, and all afterwards, " con- 
tinue." 

4 In Scoth ed., 1637, " death and sa- 
crifice. " 

' In eds. 1552, and afterwards, this fol- 
lows on after I 115, p. 252. 

• This, in the Scotch Liturgy, follows 
immediately after the Prefaces, I lo*. 
See p. 341. 



The Communion. 



245 



and wine, that they may be unto us the body and blood of 
thy most dearly beloved Son Jesus Christ. Who, in the 

same night that he was betrayed, took bread, 
musY^ take "tife and whcn he had blessed, and given thanks, he 
hands '"'° ^'^ brake it, and gave it to his disciples, saying : 

Take, eat, this is my body which is given for 
you : do this in remembrance of me. 

Likewise after supper he took the cup, and when he had 
'Here the Priest S^ven thanks, he gave it to them, saying: Drink 
shall take the cup ye all of this, for this is my blood of the new 
into his hands. Testamcut, which is shed for you and for many, 
for remission of sins : Do this as oft as you ^ shall drink it, 
in remembrance of me. 



loved Son, so that we, receiving 

them according to thy Son our 
Saviour Jesus Christ's holy insti- 
tution, in remem- 

brance of his death f,,^r'wTtt 

and passion may Presbyter that 

be partakers of the officiates is to 

same his most bless- f^H? the Paten 

J 1- J J ui J 11 his hand, 
ed body and blood 

—who in the night ,, ^t these words 

, , P Uook the C7ip\ he 

that he was be- is to take the 

trayed took bread chalice in his 

and when he had hand and lay his 

ii, I i,« hand upon so 

given thanks he „„^h, be it in 

brake it and gave chaliceorflagons, 

it to his disciples as he intends to 

saying : consecrate. 

[Continued same as 1549, except 
variation in side-notes.] 

Charles II. 1662. 
§ 106. \ Whm the Priest, standing 
before the Table, hath so ordered 
the Bread and IVine, that he may 
with the viore readiness and de- 
cency break the Bread before the 
people, and take the Cup into his 
hands, 

§ 107, he shall say the 
Prayer of Consecration, as fol- 
loweth . 

Almighty God, our heavenly 
Father, who of thy, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 
. . . Hear us, O merciful Father, 



we most humbly beseech thee, and 
grant that we receiving these thy 
creatures of bread and wine, ac- 
cording to thy Son our Saviour 
Jesus Christ's holy institution, in 
remembrance of his death and 
passion, may be partakers of his 
most blessed body and blood : 
Who in the same („) Here the 

night that he was Priest is to take 
betrayed (a) took 'he Patea into 
bread, and when he h.s hands: 
had given thanks triaklheS: 
(o) he brake it, and 
gave it to his disciples, saying. 
Take, eat, (f) this ,^) And here to 
is my body which is lay his hand upon 
given for you, do all the bread, 
this in remembrance of me. Like- 

rJ'! ^^^^^ .^"PP^'' (^ Here he is 

(</) he took the cup, to take the cup 

and when he had into his hand : 
given thanks, he gave it to them, 
saying. Drink ye all 

of this, for this (e) , W And here to 

Vi J r ii. lay his hand upon 

IS my blood of the every vessel (be 

New Testament, it Chalice or Fla- 

which is shed for g on) in which 

you and for many J.^t^Vo-Jratd. 

for the remission 01 

sins : Do this, as oft as ye shall 

drink it, in remembrance of me. 

Amen. 

[Here follows } 1 16. See p. 253.] 



' In eds. 1552, 1559, and 1604, these two side-notes are omitted. 
" In eds. 1552, and atterwards, " ye." 



246 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ loS. These words before rehearsed are to be said, turning still to the Altar, 
without any elevation, or shewing the Sacrament to the people. 

Wherefore, O Lord and heavenly Father, according to 
the Institution of thy dearly beloved Son, our Saviour Jesu* 
Christ, we thy humble servants do celebrate, and make here 
before thy divine Majesty, with these thy holy gifts, the memo- 
rial which thy Son hath willed us to make : having in remem- 
brance his blessed passion, mighty resurrection, and glorious 
ascension, rendering unto thee most hearty thanks, for the 
innumerable benefits procured unto us by the same, en- 
tirely desiring? thy fatherly goodness, mercifully to 

accept 
this our Sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving : most humbly 
beseeching thee to grant, that by the merits and death of 
thy Son Jesus Christ, and through faith in his blood, we 
and all thy whole church may obtain remission of our sins, 
and all other benefits of his passion. And here we offer and 
present unto thee (O Lord) ourself ', our souls, and bodies, 
to be a reasonable, holy, and lively sacrifice unto thee : 



Second Edw. VI. 155a. 

{ 108. T ^ft"' shall be said as 
follorweth •. 

O Lord and heavenly Father, 
we, thy humble servants, entirely 
desire thy fatherly goodness, mer- 
cifully to, &C. 

[Continued same as 1549, to] 

humbly beseeching thee, that all we 
which be"* partakere of this holy 
Communion, may be fulfilled witn 
thy grace and heavenly benedic- 
tion. And although we be unwor- 
thy (through our manifold sins) to 
offer unto thee any sacrifice, Yet 
we beseech thee to accept this our 
bounden duty and service, not 
weighing our merits, but pardoning 
our offences, through Jesus Christ 
our Lord ; by whom, and with 
whom, in the Unity of the Holy 
Ghost, all honour and glory be 



» In Scotch ed., 1637, " Jesus." 
y In Scotch ed., 1637, "and we entirely 
desire." 
• In ed. 1559, and afterwards, "our- 



unto thee, O Father almighty, 
world without end. Amen. 

[Here follows, 
1 137. Or this. Almighty and ever- 
living, &C. 

See p. 956.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

§ 108. . . After shall be said as 

followeth, 
O Lord and heavenly, &c. 

[Same as 1553, to] 
. . world without end. Amen. 
[Here follows J 137. Sec p. 256.] 



James L 1604. 

§ 108. . . After shall be said as 

followeth. 
O Lord and heavenly, &c. 

[Same as 1553, to] 

. . world without aid. Amen. 

[Here follows ) 137. See p. 356.] 



selves. " 

* In eds. 1553, and in all afterwards 
this follows on after 1 136. See p. 336. 

k In ed. 1663, " who are." 



The Communion. 



247 



humbly 
beseeching thee, that whosoever shall be partakers ^ of this 
holy Communion, may worthily receive the most precious 
body and blood of thy Son Jesus Christ, and be fulfilled with 
thy grace and heavenly benediction, and made one body 
with thy Son Jesus Christ '', that he may dwell in them, and 
they in him. 

And although we be unworthy (through our 
manifold sins) to offer unto thee any Sacrifice : Yet we be- 
seech thee to accept this our bounden duty and service, 

and 
command these our prayers and supplications, by the ministry 
of thy holy Angels, to be brought up into thy holy Tabernacle 
before the sight of thy divine Majesty; 

not weighing our 
merits, but pardoning our offences, through ^ Christ our Lord ; 
by whom, and with whom, in the unity of the Holy Chost, 
all honour and glory be unto thee, O Father Almighty, worlcl 
without end. Amen. 

Let us pray. 

As our Saviour Christ hath commanded and taught us, we 
are bold to say. Our Father, which art in heaven, hallowed 
be thy name. Thy Kingdom come. Thy will be done in 
earth, as it is in heaven. Give us this day our daily bread. 
And forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive them that trespass 
against us. And lead us not into temptation. 

T/ic Ans7i'er. But deliver us from evil. Amen f. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

§ 108. Immediately after shall be said 
this Memorial or Prayer of Obla- 
tion, as follozveth. 

Wherefore, O Lord, &c. 

[The same as 1549 throughout, except 
paragraph, " and comniand these our 
prayers to thy divine M.ijesty," is omitted."^ 

§ 109. The7i shall the presbyter say, 

As our Saviour Christ hath com- 
manded and taught us, we are bold 
to say, Our Father, Which art in 
heaven, &c. Amen. 



[Here follows, 

} 115. Ttii'n shall the Fresbyter, kneeli7ig 

down at God^s boarii, &^<r. 

See p. 253.] 

Charles IL 1662. 

§ 108. ^ After shall be said, as 

followeth. 
O Lord and heavenly Father, 
we tliy humble servants entirely de- 
sire thy Fatherly goodness, merci- 
fully to, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 
humbly beseeching thee, &c. 

[Same as 1552, to] 
world without end. Amen. 
[Here follows \ 127. See p. 257.] 



' In one ed., IS49. "partaker." 
^ In Scotch ed., 1637, "one body with 
him that." 



* In Scotch ed., 1637, "Jesus Christ." 
' In one ed., 1549, " Amen" omitted. 



248 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ 109. Then shall the Priest say. 

The peace of the Lord be alway with you. 

The Clerks. And with thy spirit. 

The Priest. Christ our paschal Lamb is offered up for us, 
once for all, when he bare our sins on his body upon the 
cross j for he is the very Ijamb of God, that taketh away the 
sins of the world : wherefore let us keep a joyful and holy 
feast with the Lord. 

§111. Here the Priest shall turn him toward those that come to the 
holy Communion, and shall say. 

You that do truly and earnestly repent you of your sins to 
Almighty God «, and be ^ in love and charity with your neigh- 



O.H.C. Edw. VI., 1548. 
§ no. Here the Priest shall pame 
a ivhile, to see if any man will 
•withdraw himself: and if he per- 
ceive any so to do, then let him 
commune with him privily at con- 
venient leisure, and see whether he 
can with good exhortation bring 
him to grace^ : 

§ III, and after 
a little pause, the Priest shall say. 

You that do truly and earnestly 
repent you of your sins and offences 
committed to Almighty God, and 
be in love and charity with your 
neighbours, and intend to lead a 
new life, and heartily to follow the 
commandments of God, and to walk 
from henceforth, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 
§ 112. Then shall a general Con- 
fession be made, &'c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

Almighty God, Father of our 
Lord Jesus Christ, &c 

[Same as 1549.] 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
§ III. IT Then sJiall the Priest^ say 
to them that come to receive the 
holy Communion '. 



» In cds. 1552, and afterwards, "to Al- 
mighty God omitted. 

^ In ed. 1662, "are." 

' This rubric, which in 1548 follows on 
after i 89, see p. 324, does not appear in 
ed. 1549, but It may be compared with 



You that do truly and earnestly 
repent you of your sins, and be, &c 

[The same as 1549, to] 
to almighty God before this con- 
gregation here gathered together in 
his holy name, meekly kneeling 
upon your knees. 

§ II 2. Then shall this general 

confession, &'c. 
Almighty God, Father of, &c 

[The same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

§ 1 1 1, Then shall the Priest say, &'c. 

You that do truly, &c 
[The same as 1553.] 

§ 1 1 2. Then shall this general 

confession, &>c. 
Almighty God, Father of, &c 

[The same as 1549- J 



James I. 1604. 

§ III. Then shall the Priest say, (SrV. 

You that do truly, &c 
[The same as 1552.] 

§ 1 1 2. Then shall this general 

confession, &'c. 
Almighty God, Father of, &c 

[The same as 1549.] 



{ 97. See p. 236. 
' In ed. 1578, "the Minister." 
' This, in 155a and subsequent editions, 

follows on after the exhortation, 1 88. See 

p. 224. 



The Communion. 



249 



hours, and intend to lead a new life, following the command- 
ments of God, and walking from henceforth in his holy ways : 
draw near and take this holy Sacrament to your comfort, 
make ^ your humble confession to Almighty God, and to his 
holy church here gathered together in his name, meekly 
kneeling upon your knees. 

§ 1 1 2. TAen shall this general Confession be made, in the name of all those 
that are minded to receive the^ holy Communion, either by one of them, or 
else by otie of the ministers °, or by the Priest himself, all kneeling humbly 
upon their knees. 

Almighty GOD, Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, maker 
of all things, judge of all men, we knowledge? and bewail our 
manifold sins and wickedness, which we from time to time, 
most grievously have committed, by thought, word and deed, 
against thy divine majesty, provoking most justly thy wrath 
and indignation against us : we do earnestly repent, and be ^ 
heartily sOrry for these our misdoings : the remembrance of 
them is grievous unto us, the burden of them is intolerable : 
have mercy upon us, have mercy upon us, most merciful 
Father, for thy Son our Lord Jesus Christ's sake, forgive us 
all that is past, and grant that we may ever hereafter serve 
and please thee in newness of life, to the honour and glory of 
thy name : Through Jesus Christ our Lord'. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

§ III. Then shall the Presbyter say 
to them that come to receive the holy 
Communion this invitation. 

You that do truly, &c. 
[The same as iSS^-] 

§ 112. Then shall this general Con- 
fession be made, in the name of all 
those that are minded to receive the 
holy Communion, by the presbyter 
himself, or the deacon, both he and 
all the people kneeling humbly 
upon their knees. 

Almighty God, Father of, &c. 

[The same as 1549.] 



Charles II. 1662. 
§ III. ^ Then shall the Priest say 
to them that come to receive the 
holy Communion. 
Ye that do truly, &c 

[Same as 1549, to] 
Draw near with faith, and take 
this holy Sacrament to your com- 
fort ; and make your humble con- 
fession to Almighty God, meekly 
kneeling upon your knees. 
§112. IT Then shall this general 
Confession be made, in the name 
of all those that are minded to re- 
ceive the holy Comfnunion, by one 
of the Ministers, both he and all 
the people kneeling humbly upon 
their knees, and saying. 
Almighty God, Father of, &c. 

[The same as 1349.] 



self." 



' In one Scotch ed., 1637, "and make." 
In one ed., 1559, "this." 
In ed. 1578, "by the minister him- 



P In one ed., 1552, in 1637, and 1662, 
"acknowledge." 

1 In ed. 1662, "are." 

' In ed. 1662, "Amen" added. 



250 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ 1 13. T}ien shall the Priest • stand up, arid turning himself to the 
people, say* thus, 

Almighty GOD, our heavenly Father, who of his great 
mercy, hath promised forgiveness of sins to all them, which " 
with hearty repentance and true faith turn unto ^ him : have 
mercy upon you, pardon and deliver you from all your sins, 
confirm and strengthen y you in all goodness, and bring you 
to everlasting life : through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

§ 1 14. TTien shall the Priest also say, 

Hear what comfortable words our Saviour Christ saith, to * 
all ■ that truly turn to him. 



O.H.C. Edw. VI. 1548. 
§ 113. Then shall the Priest stand 

up, and turning him to the people, 

say thus. 

Our blessed Lord, who hath left 
power to his church, to absolve pe- 
nitent sinners from their sins, and 
to restore to the grace of the hea- 
venly Father such as truly believe 
in Christ, have mercy upon you, 
pardon and deliver you from all 
sins, confirm and strength you in 
all goodness, and bring you to ever- 
lasting life. 

§ 1 14. Then shall the Priest stand 
up, and turning him toward the 
people, say thus. 

Hear what comfortable words, &c 
[Same as 1549.] 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
§ 1 13. Then shall the Priest * or the 
Bishop (being present) stand up, 
and turning himself to the people, 
say ' thus. 



• In eds. 155a, and all after, the words 
'or the Bishop (being present)" are added, 

• In one ed., 1552, "shall say." 

• In ed. 1662, " that." 

» In one ed., 1552, and 1559, " to." 

> In two eds., 1549, and one ed., 1553, 



Almighty God, ourheavenly, &c. 

[The same as 1549.] 

§114. Then shall the Priest'*' 
also say. 
Hear what comfortable words, &c 
[Same as T549.] 

[Here follows, 

\ 99. After the •which the Priest, *¥. 

Lift up your hearts. 

See p. 336.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

§ 1 13. Then shall the Priest, &v. 
Almighty God, ourheavenly, &c. 

[Same as 1552.] 

§ 1 14. Theft shall the Priest, &'c. 

Hear what comfortable words, &c 

[Same as 1549.] 

[Here follows i 99. See p. 336.] 



and 1550, "strength." 

■ In Scotch ed., 1637, and 166a, "unto. 

• In one ed., 1559, " all them." 

^ In eds. 1578, " the Minister." 

« In one ed., 1559, " shall say thus." 



The Communion. 



251 



Come unto me all that travail, and be ^ heavy laden ^, and 
I shall f refresh you s. So God loved the world that he gave 
his only-begotten Son, to the end that all that believe in him, 
should not perish, but have life everlasting *». 

Hear also what Saint Paul sayeth ^ 

This is a true saying, and worthy of all men to be received'', 
that Jesus Christ came into this ^ world to save sinners ™. 

Hear also what Saint John sayeth '. 

If any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus 
Christ the righteous, and he is the propitiation for our sins \ 



James I. 1604. 
§ 1 13. TAen shall the Priest, &=€. 
Almighty God, our heavenly, &c. 

[Same as 1552-] 
§ 1 14. Then shall the Priest, &'c. 

Hear what comfortable words, &c. 
[Same as 1549-] 
[Here follows 5 99. See p. 236.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

§ 113. Then shall the Presbyter, or 
the bishop, beifig present, stand 
up, and turning himself to the peo- 
ple, pronounce the Absolution as 
followeth. 

Almighty God, our heavenly, &c. 

[Same as 1549.I 

§ 114. Then shall the Presbyter 
also say. 

Hear what comfortable words our 
Saviour Christ saith unto all that 
truly turn to him : 

Come unto me all ye that labour, 
and are heavy laden, and I will give 
you rest. Matt. xi. 28. 



^ In ed. 1662, " are." 

• InO.H.C. 1548, "loden." 

f In ed. 1596, and 1662, " will." 

i In ed. 1662, " S. Matt. xi. 28" added. 

•^ In ed. 1662, "have everlasting life. 

S.John iii. 16." 
' In 1559, and most later editions, 

"saith." 



So God loved the world that he 
gave his only -begotten Son, that 
whosoever believeth in him, should 
not perish, but have everlasting life. 
John iii. 16. 

Hear also what Saint Paul saith. 

This is a faithful saying, and wor- 
thy of all acceptation, that Christ 
Jesus came into the world to save 
sinners. I Tim. i. 15. 

Hear also what S.John saith. 

If any man sin, we have an ad- 
vocate with the Father, Jesus Christ 
the righteous, and he is the pro- 
pitiation for our sins, i John ii. i, 2. 
[Same as 1549.] 
[Here follows \ 99. See p. 237.] 



Charles II. 1662. 

§113. IT Then shall the Priest {or 
the Bishop being present) stand tip, 
and turning himself to the people, 
pronounce this Absolution. 

Almighty God, our heavenly, &c. 
§ 1 14. \ Then shall the Priest say. 

Hear what comfortable words, &c. 
[Same as iS49-] 
[Here follows \ 99. See p. 237.] 



'' In O. H. C. 1548, "embraced and 
received." 

' In eds. 1552, and all afterwards, "the 
world." 

" In ed. 1662, " I Tim. i. T5" added. 

° In O.H.C. 1548, "he it is that ob- 
tained grace for our sins ;" in ed. 1663 
same as 1549, but " I. John II. i" added. 



252 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ 115. Then shall the Priest, turning him to God's board, kneel down, and 
say in the name of all them, that shall receive the Communion, this 
prayer following. 

We do not presume to come *» to this thy table (0 merciftil 
Lord) trusting in our own righteousness, but in thy manifold 
and great mercies : we be p not worthy so much as to gather 
up 1 the crumbs under thy table : but thou art the same Lord 
whose property is always to have mercy : Grant us therefore 



O.H.C. Edw. VI. 1548. 

§ 115. Then shall the Priest kneel 
down and say, in the name of all 
them that shall receive the com-, 
munion, tJus prayer following. 

We do not presume to come, &c 
[Same as 1549-] 

§ 116. Then shall the Priest rise, 
the people still reverently kneeling, 
and the Priest shall deliver the 
Communion, first to the Ministers, 
if any be there p>resent, that they 
may be ready to help the Priest, 
and after to the other. 

§117. And 
when he doth deliver the sacrament 
of the body of Christ he shall say 
to every one these words following. 

The body of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, which was given for thee, 
preserve thy body unto everlast- 
ing life. 



Second Edw. VI. 1553. 

§ IIS- Then shall the Priest^, kneel- 
ing down at God's board, say*, &^c. 

[Same as 1549.] 
We do not presume, &c 
[Same as 1549, to] 
drink his blood, that our sinful 
bodies may be made clean by his 
body, and our souls washed through 
his most precious blood, and that 



In one ed., 1559, "presume to this." 
p In ed. 1662, are." 

1 Intwoeds., isS9i "gather the crumbs." 
' In ed. 1578, "Minister." 

• This, in eds. 1552, and all afterwards, 
follows on after { 103. See p. 240. 



we may evermore dwell in him, 
and he in us. Amen '. 

[Here follows 

i 106. TAeit the Priest, standing up, &*e. 

Almighty God, our heavenly Father, &c. 

See p. 244.] 

§ 1 16. IT Then shall the minister first 
receive the Communion in both 
kinds himself, and next deliver it 
to other ministers, if any be there 
present (that they may help the 
chief minister), and after to the 
people in their hands kneeling ". 
§ 117. And when lit ddivereth 
the bread, he shall say. 
Take and eat this, in remem- 
brance that Christ died for thee, 
and feed on him in thy heart by 
faith, with thanksgiving. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
§ 115. Then shall the Priest, &*€. 
We do not presume to come, &c 
[Same as 1552.] 
[Here follows { 106. See p. 244.] 

§ 1 16. Then shall the minister, dr'c. 
[Same as 1552.] 
The body of our Lord Jesus* 
Christ which was given for thee, 
preserve thy body and soul into 
everlasting life : a»d' take and eat 
this in remembrance that Christ 
died for thee, and ^ feed on him in 
thine heart by faith, with thanks- 
giving. 



« In one ed., 1559, "Amen" omitted. 
» This, in eds. 1552, and all afterwards, 
follows after } io6. See p. 244. 
« In one ed., IS59. " Jesu." 
7 In one ed., 1559, " and" omdttttL 



The Communion. 



253 



(gracious Lord) so to eat the flesh of thy dear Son Jesus'' 
Christ, and to drink his blood in these holy Mysteries, that 
we may continually dwell in him, and he in us, that our sinful 
bodies may be made clean by his body, and our souls washed 
through his most precious blood. Amen \ 

§ 116. H Then shaHtAe Priest first receive the Communion in both kinds 
himself, and next deliver it to other Alinisters, if any be there present, 
[that they may be ready to help the chief Minister, ) and after to the people. 

§ 117, ^ And when he delivereth the Sacrament of the body of Christ, he 
shall say to every one these words : 

The body of our Lord Jesus Christ which was given for 
thee, preserve thy body and soul unto everlasting life. 



James I. 1604. 
§ 115. Then shall the Priest, ^c. 
We do not presume, &c. 
[Same as 1552.] 
[Here follows \ io6. See p. 244.] 
§ 116. Then shall the minister, &^c. 
[Same as 1552.] 
The body of our Lord, &c. 
[Same as 1559-] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

§ 115. Thm shall the Presbyter, hieel- 
ing down at God's board, say, in 
the name of all them that shall 
communicate, this collect of humble 
access to the holy Cofnmttnion, as 
followeth. 

We do not presume, &c 
[Same as 1552.] 

§ 116. Then shall the bishop, if he 
be present, or else the presbyter that 
celebrateth, first receive the Com- 
munion hi both kinds himself, and 
next deliver it to other bishops, pres- 
byters, and deacons, {if any be there 
present,) that they may help him 
that celebrateth, atid after to the 
people in due order, all humbly 
kneeling. 

§117. And when he receiveth him- 
self, or delivereth the bread to others, 
he shall say this benediction. 



The body of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, which was given» for thee, 
preserve thy body and soul unto 
everlasting life. 
§ 1 18. Here the party receiving shall 

say Amen. 

Charles II. 1662. 
§ 115. Then shall the Priest kneeling 
down at the Lord's Table say, Q^c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

We do not presume to come, &c. 
[Same as 1552.] 
[Here follows 
? 106, When the Priest standing before 
the Table, &"c. Almighty God our hea- 
venly Father, &c. See p. 245.] 

§116. H Then shall the Minister 
first receive the Communion in 
both kinds himself, and then pro- 
ceed to deliver the same to the 
Bishops, Priests, and Deacons in 
like manner {if any be present) 
and after that to the people also in 
order, into their hands, all meekly 
kneeling. 

§ 117. And when he 
delivereth the bread to any one, 
he shall say. 

The body of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, which was given for thee, 
preserve thy body and soul unto 
everlasting life. Take and eat this 
in remembrance that Christ died for 
thee, and feed on him in thy heart 
by faith with thanksgiving. 



• In one ed., iS49, " Jesu.' 



» In one ed., 1552, and 1559, "Amen" omitted. 



254 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ 119. And the Minister delivering the Sacrament of the blood, and giving 
every one to drink once and no more, shall say. 

The blood of our Lord Jesus Christ which was shed for 
thee, preserve thy body and soul unto everlasting life. 

§ 121, If there be a Deacon or other Priest, then shall he follow with the 
Chalice: and as the Priest ministereth the Sacrament of the body, so 
shall he {for more expedition) minister the Sacrament of the blood, in 
form before written. 

§ 122. In the communion time the Clerks shall sing, 
ii. O Lamb of God, that takest away the sins of the world : 
have mercy upon us. 

O Lamb of God, that takest away the sins of the world : 
grant us thy peace. 

Beginning so soon as the Priest doth receive the holy Communion, and when 

the Coi^munion is ended, then shall the Clerks sing the post-Communion. 

§ 123. T Sentences of holy scripture, to be said or sung every day one, 

after the holy Communion, called the post-Communion. 

If any man will follow me, let him forsake himself, and 
take up his cross, and follow me. [Math, xvi.] • 

Whosoever shall endure unto the end, he shall be saved. 
[Mar. xiii.] 

Praised be the Lord God of Israel, for he hath visited and 
redeemed his people : therefore let us serve him all the days 



O.H.C. Edw. VI. 1548. 

§ 119. And the Priest delivering, 6f^c. 

[Same as 1549. ] 

Thk blood of our Lord Jesus 

Christ, which was shed for thee, 

preserve thy soul to everlasting life. 

§ 121. If there be a Deacon or other 
Priest, then shall he follotv with 
the Chalice, and as the Priest min- 
istereth the bread, so shall he for 
more expedition minister the Wiiu, 
inform before written. 
[Here follows 
? 128. Then shall the Priest, &'c. The 

Peace of God, &c. See p. 258.] 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

§ 119. 1[ And the minister that de- 
livereth the cup, shall say. 
Drink this in remembrance that 



Christ's blood was shed for thee 
and be thankful. 

[Here immediately follows { 126, " Then 
shall the Priest," &>£. See p. 256.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

§ 119. And the minister that deliver- 

eth the cup, shall say. 

The blood of our Lord Jesus'* 
Christ, which was shed for thee, 
preserve thy body and soul into 
everlasting life : and drink this in 
remembrance that Christ's blood 
was shed for thee, and be thank- 
ful 

[Here follows { 126. See p. 356.] 

James I. 1604. 

§ 119. And the minister that, &v. 
[Same as 1599-] 
[Here follows \ 126. See p. 256.] 



* Inoneed., 1559, "Jesa" 



The Communion. 



255 



of our life, in holiness and righteousness accepted before him. 
Luc. i. 

Happy are those servants, whom the Lord (when he cometh) 
shall find waking. Luc. xii. 

Be ye ready, for the Son of man will come at an hour 
when ye think not. Luc. xii. 

The servant that knoweth his master's will, and hath not 
prepared himself, neither hath done according to his will, 
shall be beaten with many stripes. Luc. xii. 

The hour cometh, and now it is, when true worshippers 
shall worship the Father in spirit and truth. John iv. 

Behold, thou art made whole, sin no more, lest any worse 
thing happen unto thee. JoJm v. 

If ye shall continue in my word, then are ye my very dis- 
ciples, and ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make 
you free. Joh?i viii. 

While ye have light, believe on the light, that ye may be 
the children of light. John xii. 

He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, the 
same is he that loveth me. John xiv. 

If any m.an love me, he will keep my word, and my Father 
will love him, and we will come unto him, and dwell with 
him. John xiv. 

If ye shall bide in me, and my word shall abide in you, 
ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done to you. 
John XV. 

Herein is my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit, and 
become my disciples. John xv. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
§ 119. And the presbyter or minister 

that receiveth the cup himself, or 

dclivereth it to others, shall say 

this benediction. 

The blood of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, which was shed for thee, 
preserve thy body and soul unto 
everlasting life. 

§ 120. Here the party receiving shall 
say Amen. 

[Here follows ? 125, p. 257.] 



Charles II. 1662. 
119. 'H And the Minister that de- 
livereth the cup to any one, shall 
say, 



The blood of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, which was shed for thee, 
presei-ve thy body and soul unto 
everlasting life. Drink this in re- 
membrance that Christ's blood was 
shed for thee, and be thankful. 

§124. ^ If the consecrated bread or 
•wine be all spent before all have 
communicated ; the Priest is to 
consecrate more according to the 
form before prescribed: Beginning 
at [Our Saviour Christ in the 
same night, &c.]/^r the blessing 
of the bread ; and at [Likewise 
after Supper, &c.] /^r the blessing 
of the cup. 

[Here follows \ 122. See p. 257.] 



256 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



This is my commandment, that you love together, as I have 
loved you. John xv. 

If God be on our side, who can be against us ? which did 
not spare his own Son, but gave him for us all. Roma. viiL 

Who shall lay any thing to the charge of God's chosen ? 
it is GOD that justifieth ; who is [he] that can condemn ? 
Roma. viii. 

The night is past, and the day is at hand ; let us therefore 
cast away the deeds of darkness, and put on the armour of 
light. Rom. xiii. 

Christ Jesus is made of GOD, unto us, wisdom, and right- 
eousness, and sanctifying, and redemption, that (according as 
it is written) He which rejoiceth should rejoice in the Lord. 
I Corin. i. 

Know ye not that ye are the temple of GOD, and that the 
Spirit of GOD dwelleth in you ? If any man defile the temple 
of GOD, him shall God destroy, i Corin. iii. 

Ye are dearly bought ; therefore glorify God in your bodies, 
and in your spirits, for they belong to God. i Cor. vi. 

Be you followers of God as dear children, and walk in love, 
even as Christ loved us, and gave himself for us an offering 
and a Sacrifice of a sweet savour to God. Ephes. v. « 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

§ 126. T Then shall the Priest * say 
the Lord^s prayer, the people re- 
peaiing after him every petition. 

[Here follows 

\ 108. After shall be said, <&v. O LoKD 

and heavenly Father, &c. 

See p. 346.] 

§ 127. IF Or this*. 

Almighty and everliving God, 
we most heartily thank thee, for 
that thou dost vouchsafe to feed us, 
which have duly received these holy 
mysteries, with the spiritual food of 
the most precious body and blood 
of thy Son our Saviour Jesus Christ, 
and dost assure us thereby of thy 
favour, &c 

[Same as 1549, to] 

world without end. Amen. 



[Here follows 
{ 78. TAfH shall be said or sung. 
Glory be to God on high. 
See p. 214.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

§ 126. Then shall the Priest, <Srv. 

[Same as 1552.] 

[Here follows i 108. See p. 246.] 

§ 127. Or this. 

Almighty and everliving, &c 

[The same as 1552.] 
[Here follows \ 78. See p. 214.] 



§ 126 



James I. 1604. 

Then shall the Priest, &=€. 
[Same as 1552.] 
[Here follows 1 108. See p. 246.] 

§ 127. Or this. 

Almighty and everliving, &c. 

[The same as 1552.] 

[Here follows } 78. See p. 214.] 



• In three eds., 1549, misp. Eph. vL 

* In ed. 1578. " the Minister.* 



* This follows, in eds. 1553, and in all 
afterwards, \ 108. See p. 346. 



The Communion. 



257 



§ 127. Then the Priest shall give thanks to God, in the name of all them that 
have communicated, turning him first to the people, and saying. 

The Lord be with you. 

The Answer. And with thy spirit. 

The Priest Let us pray. 

Almighty and everliving^ GOD, we most heartily thank 
thee, for that thou hast vouchsafed to feed us in these holy 
Mysteries, with the spiritual food of the most precious body 
and blood of thy Son our Saviour Jesus Christ, and hast as- 
sured us (duly receiving the same) of thy favour and goodness 
toward us, and that we be s very members incorporate in thy 
mystical body ^, which is the blessed company of all faithful 
people, and heirs ' through hope of thy everlasting kingdom, 
by the merits of the most precious death and passion of thy 
dear Son. We therefore ^ most humbly beseech thee, O hea- 
venly Father, so to assist us with thy grace, that we may con- 
tinue in that holy fellowship, and do all such good works, as 
thou hast prepared for us to walk in : through Jesus Christ 
our Lord, to whom, with thee and the Holy Ghost, be all 
honour and glory, world without end ^ 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
§ 125. IVhen all have communicated, 
he that celebrates shall go to the 
Lord's table, and cover with a fair 
linen cloth, or corporal, that which 
remaineth of the consecrated ele- 
ments. 

§ 127. And then say this collect of 
than/isgiving, as followeth : 
Almighty and everliving, &c. 

[The same as 1552.] 
[Here follows } 78. See p. 215.] 



Charles II. 1662. 

125. IT When all have communi- 
cated, the Minister shall return to 
the Lord's Table, and revei-ently 
place upon it what remaineth of 
the consecrated Elements, covering 
the same with a fair linen cloth. 



' In two eds. 1549, and one ed. 1559, 
"everlasting." 

8 In ed. 1662, "are." 

*> In ed. 1662, "the mystical body of 
thy Son, which." 

' In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "and be 



§ 126. Tf Then shall the Priest say 
the Lord's Prayer, the people re- 
peating after him every Petition. 
Our Father which art in heaven, 
Hallowed be thy Name. Thy king- 
dom come. Thy will be done in 
earth, As it is in heaven. Give us 
this day our daily bread. And for- 
give us our trespasses, As we for- 
give them that trespass against us. 
And lead us not into temptation : 
But deliver us from evil. For thine 
is the kingdom, The power and the 
glory, For ever and ever. Amen. 
[Here follows \ 108. See p. 247. 

§ 127. ^ Or this. 
Almighty and everliving, &c. 
[Same as 1552, to] 
world without end. Atnen. 

[Here follows \ 78. See p. 215.] 



also heirs;" in ed. 1662, "and are also 
heirs." 

'' In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "We now 
most ;" in ed. 1662, "And we most." 

' In eds. 1552, and all afterwards, 
"Amen" added. 



2r8 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ 128. TJien the Priest turning him to the people, shall let them depart 
with this blessing: 

The peace of GOD (which passeth all understanding) keep 
your hearts and minds in the knowledge and love of GOD, 
and of™ his Son Jesus" Christ our Lord : And the blessing of 
God Almighty, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, 
be amongst ° you and remain with you alway. 

Then the people shall answer. 
Amen. 

§ 129. Where there are no clerks, there the Priest shall say all things 
appointed here for them to sing. 
§ 130. Whefi the holy Communion is celebrate on the workday, or in private 
houses : Then may be omitted, [the] Gloria in excelsis, the Creed, the 
Homily, and the exhortation, beginning. 

Dearly beloved, &c. 

§ 132. *\ Collects to be said after the Offertory, when there is no Communion, 
every such day one. 

Assist us mercifully, O Lord, in these our supplications 
and prayers, and dispose the way of thy servants toward p the 
attainment of everlasting salvation : that among all the changes 
and chances of this mortal life, they may ever be defended by 



O.H.C. Edw. VI. 1548. 

§ 1 28. Then shall the Priest, turning 
him to the people, let the people de- 
part with this blessing'^. 

The peace of God, which, &c 
[Same as 1549, to] 
Jesus Christ our Lord. 

To the which the people shall answer. 

Amen. 

[Here follows { 141. See p. 262.] 



Second Edward VI. 1552. 

§ 128. Then the Priest^ or tJu Bi- 
shop, if he be present, shall let 
them depart with this blessing*. 



" In one ed. O.H.C 1548, "and in." 

■■ In eds. 1552, and 1559, "Jesu ;" but in 
eds. 1637 and 1662, " Je.sus." 

"In one ed. 1552, and 1559, "among." 

P In ed. 1662, "towards." 

« This, in O.H.C., follows on after 
1 119. Seep. 254, 



The peace of God, which, &c 

[Same as 1549, to] 
remain with you alway. Amen. 

§ 132. Collects to be said after the 
Offertory, when there is no Com- 
fuuniott, every such day one*: 
And the same may be said also 
as often as occasion shall serve, 
after the Collects, either of Morn- 
ing and^ Evening prayer. Com- 
munion, or Litany, by the dis- 
cretion of the minister*. 

Assist us mercifully, O Lord, &c. 
O Almighty Lord, &c 
Gr.'vnt, we beseech thee, &c. 
[Same as 1549 throughout.] 



' In ed. 1578, "Minister." 

* This, in eds. 1553, and in all after* 
wards, follows on after 5 78. See page 214. 

' In eds. 1637, and 1662, "one or more." 

" In ed. 1662, '■ or." 

« In Scotch ed., 1637, " the Presbyter 
or minister." 



The Communion. 



259 



thy most gracious and ready help ; through Christ ' our Lord. 
Amen. 

O Almighty Lord and everliving^ GOD, vouchsafe, we 
beseech thee, to direct, sanctify, and govern, both our hearts 
and bodies, in the ways of thy laws, and in the works of thy 
commandnnents : that through thy most mighty protection, 
both here and ever, we may be preserved in body and soul : 
Through our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. Amen. 

Grant, we beseech thee, Almighty God, that the words 
which we have heard this day with our outward ears, may 
through thy grace be so grafted ^ inwardly in our hearts, that 
they may bring forth in us the fruit of good living, to the 
honour and praise of thy name : through Jesus Christ our 
Lord. Amen. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
§ 128. TAen the Priest, ^'c. 
The Peace of God, &c. 
[Same as 1552.] 

§ 132. Collects to be said, &=€. 
[Same as 1552.] 

Assist us mercifully, &c. 

[Same as 1549 throughout.] 



James I. 1604. 

§ 128. Then the Priest, ^'c. 

The Peace of God, &c. 

[Same as ISS2-] 

§ 132. Collects to be said, &=€, 

[Same as 1552.] 

Assist us mercifully, &c. 

[Same as 1549 throughout.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

§ 128. Then the Presbyter or Bishop 
if he be present, shall let them de- 
part with this blessing. 

The Peace of God, &c. 
[Same as 1349, to] 
remain with you always. Amen. 



§ 131. After the divine service aid- 
ed, that which was offered shall 
be divided in the presence of the 
presbyter and the churchzvardais, 
whereof otie half shall be to the use 
of the presbyter, to prcaiide him 
books of holy divinity ; the other 
half shall be faithfidly kept and 
employed on some pious or charit- 
able use, for the decent furnishing 
of that church, or the public relief 
of their poor, at the discretion of 
the presbyter and churchwardens *. 

§ 132. ^ Collects to be said, ^c. 
[Same as 1552.] 

Assist us mercifully, &c. 

[Same as 1549 throughout.] 

Charles II. 1662. 

§ 128. *\[ Thai the Priest {or Bishop 
if he be present') shall let them de- 
fart with this blessing. 
The peace of God which, &c. 
[Same as 1549, to] 

with you always. Amen, 

§132. Collects to be said, &'c. 
[Same as 1552.] 

Assist us mercifully, &c. 

[Same as 1549 throughout] 



y In ed. 1662, "Jesus Christ." 
» In Scotch ed., 1637, and ed. 1662, 
' everlasting God." 



» In two eds., 1549, and in eds. 1556, 
"so graft." 



26o 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



Prevent us, O Lord, in all our doings, with thy most gra- 
cious favour, and further us with thy continual help, that in 
all our works begun, continued, and ended in thee, we may 
glorify thy holy name, and finally by thy mercy obtain ever- 
lasting life : Through Jesus Christ our Lord. Ainen''. 

Almighty God, the fountain of all \visdom, which ^ knowest 
oiu* necessities before we ask, and our ignorance in asking : 
we beseech thee to have compassion upon our infirmities, and 
those things, which for our unworthiness we dare not, and for 
our blindness we cannot ask, vouchsafe to give us for the 
worthiness of thy Son Jesu "^ Christ our Lord. Amen. 

Almighty God, which *^ hast promised to hear the petitions 
of them that ask in thy Son's name, we beseech thee merci- 
fully to incline thine ears to us that have made now our 
prayers and supplications unto thee : and grant that those 
things which we have* faithfully asked according to thy will, 
may effectually be obtained to the relief of our necessity, and 
to the setting forth of thy glory : Through Jesus Christ our 
Lord'. 

% For rain ». 

O God heavenly Father, which by thy Son Jesu Christ 
hast promised to all them that seek thy kingdom, and the 
righteousness thereof, all things necessary to the bodily sus- 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
Trevent us, O Lord, &c. 
Almighty God, the fountain, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

[The prayers For Rain and For Fair 
Weather are here omitted, as also { 133 ; 
and instead of { 134] 

§ 135. \ Upon the holy days, if 
there be no Communion, shall be 
said all that is appointed at the 
Communion, until the end of the 
Homily, concluding with the gene- 
ral prayer, ' for the whole state '' 
of Christ's Church militant here 
in earth :' and otte or more of 
these Collects before rehearsed, as 
occasion shall serve. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
Prevent us, O Lord, &c 

[Same as 1549.] 
[The prayers For Rain and For Fair 
Weather are here omitted, as also J 133 ; 
and instead of) 134] 

§ 135. Upon the holy Days, &'c. 
[Same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 
Prevent us, O Lord, Sec 

[Same as 1549.] 
[The prayers For Rain and For Fair 
Weatlicr are here omitted, as also I 133 ; 
and instead of} 134] 

§ 135. Upon tlie holy Days, 6^ 
[Same as 1552.] 



■• In one ed., 1549, "Through, &&" 

* In ed. i66a, "who." 

* In ed. 1662, "Jesus." 

* In one ed., 1552, " have" omitted. 

' In eds. 155a and afterwards, "Amen* 
added. 



s These two prayers, in eds. 1552 and 
all editions afterwards, are transposed to 
the Prayers at the end of the Litany. 
See p. 278. 

i" In one ed., 1552, and 1559, and some 
afterwards, "estate," 



The Communion. 



261 



tenance : send us, we beseech thee, in this our necessity, such 
moderate rain and showers, that we may receive the fruits of 
the earth, to our comfort and to thy honour ; Through Jesus 
Christ our Lord. 

For fair weather P. 
O Lord God, which for the sin of man, didst once drown 
all the world, except eight persons, and afterward of thy great 
mercy, didst promise never to destroy it so again : We humbly 
beseech thee, that although we for our iniquities have worthily 
deserved this plague of rain and waters, yet, upon our true 
repentance, thou wilt send us such weather whereby we may 
receive the fruits of the earth in due season, and learn both 
by thy ^ punishment to amend our lives, and by the granting 
of our petition to give thee praise and glory : Through Jesu 
Christ our Lord. 

S 133- IT Upon Wediiesdays and Fridays, the English Litany shall he said 
or stmg in all places, after such form as is appointed by the king's majesty's 
Injunctions : Or as is or shall be otherwise appointed- by his highness^. 

§ 134. And though there be none to communicate with the Priest, yet these 
days {after the Litany ended) the Priest shall put upon him a plain Albe 
or surplice, with a cope, and say all things at the Altar {appointed to be 
said at the celebration of the Lord's supper, ) until after the oj^ertory. And 
then shall add one or two of the Collects aforeiuritten, as occasion shall 
serve, by his discretion. And then turning him to the people shall let 
them depart with the accztstomed blessing. 

§ 136. And the same order shall be used all other days, whensoever the people 
be customably assembled to pray in the church, and none disposed to com- 
municate with the Priest. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
Prevent us, O Lord, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

[The prayers For Rain and For Fair 
Weather are omitted here, as also \ 133 ; 
and instead of \ 134] 

§ 135- IF upon the holy days, dr'c. 
[Same as 1552.] 



Charles IL, 1662. 
Prevent us, O Lord, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 



' In one ed., 1549, " thy" omitted. 

* In one ed., 1549, the words "or as is 
or shall be otherwise appointed by his 
highness" are omitted. 

' In most of the Sealed Books the words 
"whole estate of Christ's Church militant 



[The prayers For Rain and For Fair 
Weather are omitted here, as also \ 133 ; 
and instead of} 134] 

§ 135. IT Upon the Sundays and other 
holy days {if there be no Commu- 
nion) shall be said all that is ap- 
pointed at the Communiojt, until 
the end of the general Prayer [For 
the whole state of Christ's Church 
militant here in earth'] together 
with one or more of these Collects 
last before rehearsed, concluding 
2uith the Blessinz. 



here in earth," are written in over an era- 
sure. In one or two books, where the 
erasure is not perfect, the words appear 
to have been printed, " For the good estate 
of the Catholic Church of Christ." 



262 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ 137. Likeivise in Chapels annexed, and all other places, there shall be no 
celebration of the Lord's supper, except there be some to communicate with 
the Priest. 

§ 138. And in such Chapels amiexed where the people hath 
not been accustotned to pay any holy bread, there they must either make 
some charitable provision for the bearing of the charges of the Communion, 
or else (for receiving of the same) resort to their parish church. 



O.H.C. Edw. VI. 1548. 

§ 141. Note, that the Bread that 
ifiall be consecrated shall be such 
as heretofore hath beat accustomed. 
And eveiy of the said consecrated 
Breads shall be broken in two 
pieces, at the least, or more by 
the discretion of the Minister, and 
so distributed. And men must 
not think less to be received in part, 
than in the whole, but in each of 
them the 7vhole body of aur Saviour 
fesu Christ. 

§ 143. Note, that if it doth so chance, 
that the 7vine hallowed and conse- 
crate doth not suffice or be enough 
for them that do take the Commu- 
nion, the Priest, after the first 
Cup or Chalice be emptied, may 
go again to the altar, and reve- 
rently, and devoutly, prepare, and 
consecrate another, and so the third, 
or more, likcivise beginning at these 
words, Simili modo postquam coe- 
natum est, and ending at these 
words, qui pro vobis et pro mul- 
tis effundetur in remissionem pec- 
catonim, and without any levation 
or lifting [«/j. 

[Here follows the Colophon 
"Imprinted at London," &c.] 



Second Edw, VI. 1552. 

137. ^ And there shall be no cele- 
bration " of the Lord's Supper, ex- 
cept there be a good number^ to 
communicate 7vith the Priest", ac- 
cording to his discretion. 

139. \ And if there be not above 
hventy persons in the Parish, of 
discretion to receive the Commu- 
nion : yet there shall be no Com- 
munion, except four, or three at the 
least communicate with the Priest ". 
§ 140. And in Cathedral and^ 
Collegiate churches '*, where be* 
many Priests * and Deacons, they 
shall all receive the Communion 
with the minister^ eveiy Sunday 
at the least, except they have a 
reasonable cause to the contrary. 

141. ^ And to take away the SU' > 
perstition, which any person hath, \ 
or might have in the bread and 
■ wine, it shall suffice that the bread 
be such, as is usual to be eaten at 
the table with other meats, but the 
best and purest wheat bread, tliat 
convenietitly may be gotten. 

§142. 
And if any of the bread or wine 
remain, the Curate shall have it 
to his own use. 



™ In Scotch ed., 1637, "public cele- 
bration." 

" In ed. 1578, "a gn'cat number;" this 
alteration appears first in a quarto of 1576, 
but it crept into some of the later folios, 
e.g. 1617. In ed. 1662, "a convenient 
number. 

o In Scotch ed., 1637, "Presbyter;" 
in ed. 1578, "minister." 



P In ed. 1578, "or." 
1 In ed. 1662, "and Colleges " rt/jyjwi 
' In ed. 1662, "there are many." 
■ In Scotch ed., 1637, "many Presby- 
ters and Deacons;" in ed. 1578, "minis- 
ters and deacons." 

' In Scotch ed., 1637, "the Presbyter 
that celebrates ;" in ed. i66a, "the Priest." 



The Communion. 



263 



§141. For avoiding"^ of all matters and occasion of dissension, it is meet 
that the bread prepared for the Communion be fnade, through all this 
realm, after one sort and fashioji : that is to say, unleavened, and round, 
as it was afore, but without all'^ mariner of print, and something more 
larger and thicker than it loas, so that it may be aptly divided in divers 
pieces : and evoy one shall be divided in tivo pieces, at tlie least, or more, 
by the discretion of the minister, and so distributed. And men ^ must not 
think less to be received in part than in the whole, but in each of them, th-e 
whole body of our Saviour jfesu Christ. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
§ 137. And there shall be, ^^c. 
% 139. And if there be, ^-'c. 
§ 140. And in Cathedral, cr-"r. 
§ 141. And to take azi'ay, i^c. 
§ 142. A 7ul if any of the bread, C-'c. 
[Same as 1552 throughout.] 



James I. 1604. 
§ 137. And there shall be, e-v. 
§ 139. And if there be, cr-r. 
§ 140. And in Cathedral, ^c. 
§ 141. And to take away, cr-v. 
§ 142. And if any of the bread, c 
[Same as 1552 throughout.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

137. And there shall be no public 
celebration of the Lord's Supper, 
except there be a sufficient number to 
communicate, with the Presbyter, 
according to his discretion. 

139. And if there be 7iot above, iSr-'c. 

140. And in Cathedral and, d^r. 

[Same as 1532.] 

141. And to take away the stiper- 
stition which any person hath or 
may have in the bread and zuine, 
though it be lawful to have wafer 
bread, it shall sufjlce that the bread 
be such as is usual : yet the best 
and purest Wheat Bread that con- 
veniently may be gotten. 

§ 142. And if 
any of the bread and wine remain 
which is consecrated, it shall be 



reverently eaten and drunk by suck 
of the communicants only as the 
presbyter -which celebrates shall take 
unto him, but it shall not be car- 
ried out of the church. And to 
the end there may be little left, 
he that officiates is required to con- 
secrate with the least, and then if 
there be want, the words of con- 
secration may be repeated again, 
over fnore, either bread or wine, 
the presbyter beginning at these 
words in the prayer of Consecra- 
tion, ' Our Saviour, in the night 
that he was betrayed,' &c. 

Charles II. 1662. 

§ 137. 'H And there shall be, ^'c. 

§ 139. *i And if there be 7iof, &^c. 

§ 140. 1i And in Cathedral and, qt'c. 
[Same as 1552.] 

§ 141. ^ And to take away all occa- 
sion of dissension, and superstition, 
which any Person hath or might 
have concerning the Bread and 
Wine, it shall suffice that tlie 
Bread be such as is usual to be 
eaten ; but the best and purest 
Wheat Bread that conveniently 
may be gotten. 

§ 142. ^ Andif any of the Bread and 
Wine remain unconsecrated, the 
Curate shall have it to his vivn 
use: but if any remain of that 
which was consecrated, it shall 
not be carried out of the Church, 
but the Priest and siich other of 
the Communicants as he shall then 
call tinto him, shall immediately 
after the Blessing, reverently eat 
and drink the same. 



In two eds., 1549, "advoidin^." » In three eds., 1549, "any manner." 

y In one ed., 1549, the word " men " omiitcd. 



264 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ 144. And forsomuch as the Pastors and Curates within this realm shall 
continually find at their costs and charges in their ctires sufficient bread 
and wine for the holy Communion (rtj oft as their Parishioners shall be 
disposed for their spiritual comfort to receive the same) it is therefore 
ordered, that hi recompence of such costs and charges, the Parishioners 
of every Parish shall offer rjesy Sunday, at the time of the Offertory, the 
just valour'^ and price of the holy loaf {with all such money and other 
things as were wont to be offered with the same) to the use of their Pastors 
and Curates, attd that in such order and course, as they were wont to find 
and pay the said holy loaf. 

§ 145. Also that the receiving of the Satrament of the blessed body and blood 
of Christ, may be most agreeable to the institution thereof, and to the usage 
of the primitive Church: In all* Cathedral attd Collegiate churches, there 
shall always some communicate with the Priest tJiat ministereth. And 
that the same may be also observed every where abroad in the country : 
Some one at the least of that house in every parish, to whom by course, 
after the ordinance herein made, it appertaineth to offer for the charges 
of the Comvtunioft, or some other whom they shall provide to offer for 
them, shall receive the holy Communion ivith the priest: the which may 
be the better done, for that they knoro before, when their course ^ cometh, 
and may therefore dispose themselves to the worthy receiving of the Sacra- 
ment. And with him or them who doth so offer the charges of the Com- 
munion, all other, who be then Godly disposed thereunto, shall likewise 
receive the Communion. And by this means the Minister having ahttays 
some to communicate with him, may accordingly solemnise so high and 
holy mysteries, with all the suffrages and due order appointed for the same. 
And the Priest on the week day shall forbear to celebrate the Communion, 
except he have some tJiat will communicate with him. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

* § 144. If The bread and wine for 
the Communion shall be provided 
by the Curate, and the church- 
wardens, at the charges of the 
Parish, and the Parish shall be 
discharged of such sums of money, 
or other duties, which hitherto 
they have paid for the same, by 
order of their houses evety Sunday, 

[The rubrics \ 14s, \ 146, 1 147, } 1^8, are 
omitted in 1553 and subsequent editions.] 

§ 149. IT ^«^ note, that every Parish- 
ioner shall communicate, at the 
least three times in the year: of 
which, Easter to be one : and shall 
also receive the Sacraments, and 
other rites, accordittg to the order 



* Thus in all the eds. of 1549. 

• In one ed., 1549, "all" omitted. 
' In two eds,, 1552, " courses." 



in ' th is book appointed. A nd yearly 
at Easter, every Parishioner shall 
reckon with his Parson, Vicar, or 
Curate, or his, or their deputy or 
deputies, and pay to them or him 
all ecclesiastical duties, accustom- 
ably due, then and at that time to 
be paid "*. 



Elizabeth, 1559 

§ 144. The bread and wine, &"€. 
[Same as 1552.] 

§ 149. And note that every, &'c. 
[Same as 1552.} 



' In one ed., 1^32. and 1539. "order of." 
<• This rubric is represented by { 95 of 
1549. See p. 336. 



The Communion. 



265 



8 146. Furthermore, every man and woman to be bound to hear and be at 
the divine service, in the Parish church where they be resident, and there 
with devout prayer, or Godly silence and meditation, to occupy themselves. 
There to pay their duties, to communicate once in the year at the least, and 
there to receive and take all other Sacraments and rites, in this book ap- 
pointed. § 147. And whosoever willingly, upon no just cause, doth absent 
themselves, or doth ungodly in the Parish church occupy themselves : upon 
proof thereof , by the Ecclesiastical laxvs of the Realm, to be excovimunicate, 
or suffer other punishment, as shall to the Ecclesiastical Judge {according 
to his discretion) seem convenient. 

§ 148. And although it be read in ancient writers, that the people, many 
years past, received at the Priest'' s hands the Sacrament of the body of 
Christ in their o^vn hands, and no commandment of Christ to the contrary: 
Yet forasmuch as they many times conveyed the same secretly away, kept it 
ruith them, and diversely abused it to superstition and wickedness : lest any 
such thing hereafter shotdd be attempted, and that an tiniformity might be 
used throughout the whole Realm, it is thought convenient the people com- 
monly receive the Sacra?nent of Christ^s body in their mouths, at the 
Priest's hand. 



James I. 1604. 

§ 144. The Bread and Wine, d^c. 
[Same as 1552.] 

§ 149. And note that every, &'c. 
[Same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

§ 144. The Bread and Wine for the 
Communion shall be provided by 
the Curate and the Churchwardens, 
at the charges of the Parish. 

§ 149. And note, that every parish- 
ioner shall cotnmunicate at the 
least three times in the year, of 
which Pasch or Easter shall be 
one ; and shall also receive the Sa- 
craments, and observe other rites, 
according to the order in this book 
appointed. 



Charles II. 1662. 

§ 144. 1" The Bread and Wine for 
the Communion shall be provided 
by the Curate and the Church- 
wardens, at the charges of the 
Parish. 

§ 149. H Attd note, that every Parish- 
ioner shall communicate at the least 
three times in the year, of which 
Easter to be one. And yearly at 
Easter every Parishioiter shall 
reckon with the Parson, Vicar, or 
Curate ; or his or their Deputy, 
or Deputies, and pay to them or 
him all Ecclesiastical duties, ac- 
customably dice, then and at that 
time to be paid ^ 

§ 150. U After the Divine Service 
ended, the money given at the Of- 
fertory shall be disposed of to such 
pious and chatitable uses, as the 
Minister and Church-wardensshall 
think ft. Wherein if they dis- 
agree, it shall be disposed of as the 
Ordinary shall appoint. 



' See rubrics in Scotch ed., ante, p. 47. 



266 Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

151. ^Although no order can be so 
perfectly devised, but it may be of 
some, either for their ignorance 
and ittfirmity, or else of malice 
and obstinacy, misconstrued, de- 
praved, and interpreted in a wrong 
part: And yet because brotherly 
charity willeth, that so much as 
conveniently may be, offences should 
be taken away : therefore we will- 
ing to do the same. Whereas it is 
ordained in the book of common 
prayer, in the administration of 
the Lord's Supper, that the Com- 
municants kneeling should receive 
the holy Communion : zuhich thing 
being well meant, for a significa- 
tion of the humble and grateful 
(uknowledging of the bejtefits of 
Christ, given unto the worthy re- 
ceiver, and to avoid the profanation 
and disorder, which about the holy 
Communion might else ensue: lest 
yet the same kneeling might be 
thought or taken otherwise, we do 
declare that it is not meant there- 
by, that any adoration is done, or 
ought to be done, either nnto the 
sacramental bread or wine there 
bodily received, or to any real and 
essential presence there being of 
Christ's natural flesh and blood. 
For as concaning the sacramental 
bread and wine, they retnain still 
in their veiy jiatiiral substances, 
and therefore may not be adored, 
for that were Idolatry to be ab- 
horred of all fait hfU Christians. 
And as concerning the natural 
body and blood of our Saviour 
Christ, they are in heaven and 
not here. For it is against the 
tinith of Christ's true natural 
body, to be in moi-e places than 
in one at one time. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
[The above rubric is omitted.] 



James I. 1604. 

[The above rubric is omitted.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
[The above rubric is omitted.] 



Charles II. 1662. 

151. Whereas it is ordained in 
this Office for the Administration 
of the Lord's Supper, that the Com- 
municants should receive the same 
Kneeling ; {which Order is well 
meant, for a signification of our 
humble and grateful acknowledge- 
ment of the benefits of Christ therein 
given to all worthy Receivers, and 
for the avoiding of such profana- 
tion, and disorder in the holy Com' 
munion, as might otherwise ensue) 
Yet, lest the same Kneeling should 
by any persons, either out of igno- 
rance and infirmity, or out of 
malice and obstinacy, be miscon- 
strued and depraved ; It is here 
declared, that thereby no Adoration 
is intended, or ought to be done, 
either unto the Sacramental bread 
or wine, there bodily recdved, or 
unto any Corporal Presence of 
Christ's natural Flesh, and Blood. 
For the Sacramental bread and 
wine remain still in their very 
Natural Substances, and there- 
fore may not be adored, {for that 
were Idolatry, to be abhorred of 
all faithful Christians) And the 
Natural body and blood of our 
Saviour Christ are in Heaven, 
and not here; it being against 
the truth of Christ's Natural body, 
to be at one time in more places 
than one. 



' In one cd., 1552, this paragraph is 
fourth in order. It is printed on a sepa- 
rate leaf in other copies, and, as is evi- 



dent from the signatures, was added after- 
wards. Several copies are without it al- 
together. 



THE 
LITANY. 



[In eds. 1532, and afterwards, The Litany is printed immediately after the 
Order for Morning Prayer. See p. 97.] 



[A Litany was printed, appended to a Psalter, in 1S48, but it was an exact reprint of 
that of 1544 (Henry VIIL) Also early in Elizabeth's reign [c. 15581 a Litany was issued 
entitled, " The Litany and Suffrages ;" and again a second one at the beginning of 
1559, entitled, "The Letanye used in the Quenes Majesties Chappel, according to the 
tenor of the Proclamation, Anno Christi 1559." The variations between these and the 
copies printed in the Authorized Prayer-Book are very slight.] 



268 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



THE 
LITANY AND SUFFRAGES". 

O God the Father of heaven : have mercy upon us 
miserable sinners. 

O God the Father of heaven : have mercy upon us miserable 
sinners ^. 

O God the Son, Redeemer of the world : have mercy upon 
us miserable sinners. 

O God the Son, Redeemer of the world : have mercy upon us 
miserable sinners ^. 

O God the Holy Ghost, proceeding from the Father and 
the Son : have mercy upon us miserable sinners. 

O God^ the Holy Ghost^ proceeding from the Father and the 
Son : have mercy upon us miserable sinners ^. 

O holy, blessed, and glorious Trinity, three Persons and 
one God : have mercy upon us miserable sinners. 

O holy, blessed, and glorious Trinity, three persons arid one 
God : have mercy upon us miserable sinners ^. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

[In the Second Book of Edward VI., 
and in all editions afterwards, the_ Litany 
IS printed immediately after Morning and 
Kvening Prayer. See p. 97.] 

k\ 152.) HERE FOLLOWETH THE 

LITANY 

TO BB USED 

UPON SUNDAYS, WEDNES- 
DAYS, AND FRIDAYS, 

AND AT OTHER TIMES, WHEN IT 

SHALL BE COMMANDED BY 

THE ORDINARY. 

O God the Father of heaven, &c. 
[The same as 1549.] 



• In the two earlier editions of the 1549 
book, the Litany appears printed on a 
leparate sheet, and added at the end. 
I'he rubric, respecting the saying of the 
I .itany, in editions of 1549, will be found 
\ 133. See page 261. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
152) Here followeth the 
Litany, to be used upon, &c. 

[Same as 1553.] 

O God the Father, &c. 

[Same throughout as 1549.] 



James I. 1604, 
(} 152.) Here followeth the 
Litany, to be used upon, &c 

[Same as 1552.] 
O God the Father, &c. 
[Same throughout as 1549.] 



_ '' In one ed., 1549, the words "miserable 
sinners " are omitted in the four responses, 
and "&c" put in their stead ; in one ed., 
1552, and in some eds. of 1559, and after- 
wards, the responses are still further ab- 
breviated. 



The Litany and Suffrages. 



269 



Remember not, LorJ, our offences, nor the offences of our 
forefathers, neither take thou vengeance oC our sins : spare us, 
good Lord, spare thy people, whom tliou hast redecmeii with 
thy most precious blood, and be not angry with us for ever. 
Spare 71s, good Lord. 

From all evil and mischief, from sin, from the cr.^fis and 
assaults of the devil, from thy wrath, and from everlasting 
damnation : 

Good Lord, deliver us. 

From blindness '^ of heart, from i^ride, vainglory, and hyjto- 
crisy, from envy, hatred, and malice, and all uncharitableness : 
Good Lord, deliver us. 
From fornication, and all other'' deadly sin, and from all 
the deceits of the world, the flcsli, and the devil : 
Good Lord, deliver us. 

From lightning and tempest"', from plague, pestilence, and 
famine, from battle and murther, and from sudden death : 
Good Lord, deliver us. 

From all sedition and jirivy conspirac}- '', 

From the tyranny of the bishop of Rome and a'd his de- 
testable enormities ^', 

From all false doctrine and h.eresy'', from hardness of heart, 
and contempt of thy word and commandment : 
Good Lord, deliver us. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

152.) Here folhnvdh the Litany, to 
be ttsCit after the Third Collect at 
iMoruiiig rrayer, called the Col- 
lect for Grace, upon Sundays, 
Wednesdays, and Fridays, and 
at other times 'idien it shall be 
commanded by the Ordinary, and 
without omission of any part vf 
the other daily serznce of the Church 
on those days. 
O God the Father, &c. 

[Same throughout as 1549.] 



Charles II. i552. 
THE LITANY. 

152. 1 Here folloiveth the Litany 
or General Supplication to be snng 
or said after JSPoriiing Prayer upon 
Sundays, Wedneidays, and Fri- 
days, and at other times, ivhen it 
shall be commanded by the Or di- 
mity. 

O God the Fathei-, &c. 

[Same throughout as 1549.] 



• In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "from 
all blindness." 

'' In one ed., 1549, the word "other" 
is omitted. 

p In eds. 1552, and one ed., 1559, " light- 
nings and tempests." 

' In ed. 1662, "sedition, privy -con- 



spiracy and rebellion." 

8 The words, "from the tyranny of the 
bishop of Rome and all his detestable 
enormities," are retained in ed. 1552, but 
are omitted in ed. 1559, and all afterwards. 

'• In cd. 1662, "false doctrine, heresy 
and schism." 



270 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



By the mystery of thy holy incarnation, by thy holy nativity 
and Circumcision, by thy Baptism, fasting, and temptation : 
Good Lord, deliver us. 
By thine agony and bloody sweat, by thy cross and passion, 
by thy precious death and burial, by thy glorious resurrection 
and ascension, by ' the coming of the Holy Ghost : 
Good Lord, deliver us. 
In all time of our ^ tribulation, in all time of our wealth \ 
in the hour of death, in "* the day of judgment : 
Good Lord, deliver tis. 
We sinners do beseech thee to hear us (0 Lord God) and 
that it may please thee to rule and govern thy holy Church 
universal ° in the right way : 

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord. 
That it may please thee to keep Edward the vi.°, thy 
servant our king and governor : 

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord. 
That it may please thee to rule his heart in thy faith, fear, 
and love, p that he "^ may always ' have affiance in thee, and 
ever seek thy honour and glory : 

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord. 
That it may please thee to be his' defender and keeper, 
giving him ' the victory over all his ^ enemies : 

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
By the mystery of, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
By the mystery of, &c. 

[Same throughout as 1349.] 

James I. 1604. 
By the mystery of, &c. 
[Same as 1549 to end of paragraph. 



' In eds. 1552, and afterwards, " and by. " 

'' In eds. IS59, " In all our time of." 

' In Scotch ed., 1637, "iuall time of our 

adversity, in all time of our prosperity. " _^ 

™ In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "and in." 

" In eds. 1552, 1559, and 1604, "holy 

Church universally ;" in Scotch ed., 1637, 

" holy Catholic Church universally ;" in 

ed. 1662, the same as 1549. 

"> In ed. 1558 list Elizabeth), "That it 
may please thee to keep Elizabeth thy 
servant, our Queen and governor ;" in 
eds. 1559, "That it may please thee to 
keep and strengthen in the true worship- 
ping of thee, in Righteousness and holi- 



"That it may please thee to be her de- 
fender and keeper," &c.] 

That it may please thee to bless 

and preserve our gracious Queen 

Anne, Prince Henry, and the rest of 

the King and Queen's Royal issue : 

^Ve beseech thee, &-'c. 

That it may please thee to illu- 
minate all Bishops, Pastors, &c 
[Continued the same as 1549.] 



ness of life, thy ser^'ant Elizabeth our 
most gracious Queen and govemour." 

In eds. 1604, " That it may please thee 
to keep and strengthen, &c. . . . thy ser- 
vant James our most gracious King and 
governour." 

In Scotched., 1637, anded. 1662, "That 
it may please thee to keep and strengthen, 
&c. . . . thy servant Charles our most 
gracious Kmg and governour." 

P In eds. I5S9, and after, "and that." 

1 In ed. 1559, "her heart in thy faith, 
fear, and love, [and] that she." 

' In ed. i66a, "evermore." 

• Ined. 1559, "her." 



The Litany and Suffrages. 



271 



That it may please thee to illuminate all Bishops, pastors ^ 
and ministers of the Church, with true knowledge and under- 
standing of thy word, and that both by their preaching and 
living they may set it forth, and shew it accordingly : 
IVe beseech thee to hear us, good Lord. 
That it may please thee to endue the Lords of the conncil, 
and all the nobility, with grace, wisdom, and understanding : 
IVe beseech thee to hear us, good Lord. 
That it may please thee to bless and keep the magistrates, 
giving them grace to execute justice, and to maintain truth : 
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord. 
That it may please thee to bless and keep all thy people : 

We beseech thee to hear tis, good Lord. 
That it may please thee to give to all nations unity, peace, 
and concord : 

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord. 
That it may please thee to give us an heart to love and 
dread thee, and diligently to live after thy commandments : 
We beseech thee to hear us, ^ood Lard. 
That it may please thee to give all ' thy people, increase of 
grace, to hear meekly thy word, and to receive it with pure 
atfection, and to bring forth the fruits of the Spirit : 
We beseech the« to hear us, good Lord. 
That it may please thee to bring into the way of truth all 
such as have erred and are^ deceived. 

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord. 
That it may please thee to strengthen such as do stand, and 
to comfort and help the weak -hearted, and to raise up them ^ 
that fall, and finally to beat down Satan ^ under our feet : 
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lo?-d. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

By the mystery of, &c. 

[Same as 1549 to end of paragraph, 
"That it may please thee to be her de- 
fender and keeper," &c.] 

That it may please thee to bless 
and preserve our gracious Queen 
Mary, Prince Charles, and the rest 
of the royal issue ; 

We beseech thee, S^c. 

[Continued same as 1549.] 



Charles II. 1662. 

By the mystery of, &c. 

[Same as 1549 to end of paragraph, 
"That it may please thee to be her de- 
fender and keeper," &c.] 

That it may please thee to bless 
and preserve our gracious Queen 
Catherine, Mary the Queen-Mo- 
ther, James Duke of York, and all 
the Royal Family J" ; 

We beseech thee, &^c. 

[Continued same as 1S49.] 



• In Scotch ed., 1637, " Bishops, pas- 
tors, presbyters and ministers ;" in ed. 
1662, " Bishops, Priests, and Deacons." 

• In ed. 1596, and afterwards, " to all." 
" In one ed., 1552, " be deceived." 



'■ In eds. 1532, 1559, "them up;" but 

1596, "up them" restored. 
» In one ed., 1332, "Sathan." 
y In Sealed Book the last seventeen 

words are struck through with a pen. 



2-: 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



That it may please thee to succour, help, and comfort all 
that be ^ in danger, necessity, and tribulation : 

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord. 
That it may please thee to preserve all that travel by land 
or by water, all women labouring of child, all sick persons, 
and young children, and to shew thy pity upon all prisoners 
and captives : 

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord. 
That it may please thee to defend and provide for the fatherless 
children and widows, and all that be ^ desolate and oppressed : 
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord. 
That it may please thee to have mercy upon all men ; 

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord. 
That it may please thee to forgive our enemies, persecutors, 
and slanderers, and to turn their hearts : 

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord. 
That it may please thee to give and preserve to our use the 
kindly fruits of the earth, so as in due time we may enjoy them : 
We beseech thee to hear us, good JLord. 
That it may please thee to give us true repentance ; to 
forgive us all our sins, negligences, and ignorances, and to 
endue us with the grace of thy holy Spirit to amend our lives 
according to thy holy word : 

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

That it may please thee, &c 
[Same as 1549, to] 

Lord, Jiave mercy upon us. 

Our Father, which art in heaven, 
&c. 

And lead us not into temptation. 

But deliver us from evil ■. 

The Versicle. O Lord, deal not 
with us after our sins. 

The Annuer. Neither reward us 
after our iniquities. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

That it may please thee, &c. 
[Same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 

That it may please thee, &c 
[Same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgfy, 1637. 

That it may please thee, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 
Lord, have mercy upon us. 

Our Father, which art in hea- 
ven, Hallowed be thy Name. Thy 
Kingdom come. Thy will be done 
in earth, As it is in heaven. Give 
us this day our daily bread. And 
forgive us our trespasses, As we for- 
give them, that trespass against us. 
And lead us not into temptation ; 
But deliver us from evil. Amen. 
Presbyter. 

O Lord, deal not with us after 
our sins. 

Answer. 

Neither reward us after our ini- 
quities. 



In ed. 1662, "are." • In one ed., 1552, 1559, and after, " Atnen" addtd. 



The Litany and Suffrages. 



273 



Son of God : we beseech thee to hear us. 
Son of God : we beseech thee to hear us. 

O Lamb of God, that takest away the sins of the world : 
Grant us thy peace. 

O Lamb of God, that takest away the sins of the world : 
Have mercy upofi us. 

O Christ, hear us. 

O Christ, hear us. 

Lord, have mercy upon us. 
Lord, have fnercy upon us. 

Christ, have mercy upon us. 

Christ, have mercy upon us. 

Lord, have mercy upon us. 
Lord, have mercy upon us. 

Our Father, which art in heaven. With the residue of the 
Paternoster. 

And lead us not into temptation. 

But deliver us from evil^. 
TJie Versicle. O Lord, deal not with us after our sins. 
The Answer. Neither reward us after our itiiquiiies. 



Charles II. 1662. 

That it may please thee, &c 
[Same as 1549, to] 

Lord, have mercy upon us. 

§ 153. IT Then shall the Priest, and 
the people with him, say the Lord's 
Prayer. 



Our Father, which art, &c. 
[Printed entire, as in Scotch ed., 1637.] 

Priest. 
O Lord, deal not with us after 
our sins. 

Answer. 
Neither reward us after our ini- 
quities. 



* Tn one ed. 1349, in one ed. 1552, and in one ed. 1559, and most eds. afterwards, 
"Amen " is added. 



274 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



Let us pray. 

O God merciful Father, that despisest not the sighing of 
a contrite heart, nor the desire of such as be sorrowful, merci- 
fully assist our prayers, that we make before thee in all our 
troubles and adversities, whensoever they oppress us : And 
graciously hear us, that those evils, which the craft and 
subtilty of the devil or man worketh against us, be brought 
to nought, and by the providence of thy goodness they may 
be dispersed, that we thy servants, being hurt by no perse- 
cutions, may evermore give thanks unto'= thee, in thy holy 
Church : through Jesu *• Christ our Lord. 

O Lord, arise, help us, and deliver us for thy namis sake. 

O God, we have heard with our ears, and our fathers have 
declared unto us, the noble works that thou didst in their 
days, and in the old time before them, 

O Lord, arise, help us, and deliver us for thy ^ honour. 

Glory be to the Father, the Son ^, and to the Holy Ghost ^ : 
as it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be world 
without end. Amen ''. 

From our enemies defend us, O Christ. 
Graciously look upon our afflictions. 

Pitifully behold the sorrows of our heart \ 
Mercifully forgive the sins of thy "^ people. 

Favourably with mercy hear our prayers. 



1552- 



Second Edw. VI. 

[Same as iS49-] 

Let US pray. 

O God merciful Father, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 

Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

[Here follows \ i6o. See p. 278.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

Let us pray, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 

Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

[Here follows, 

} 154. A prayer of tlu Queen's Majesty. 

See next page.] 



James I. 1604. 

Let us pray, &c. 
[Same as 1549, to] 
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

[Here follows, 

} 154. A Prayer for tlu King's Majesty. 

See next page.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
Let us pray, &c. 
[Same as 1549, to] 
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amett. 

[Here follows, 

\ 154. A Prayer for tlie King's Majesty. 

See next page.] 



"= In one ed., 1552, and 1559, "to." 

^ In two eds., 1549, and one ed., 1552, 
and most eds. afterwards, "Jesus." 

• In eds. 1552, and most afterwards, 
" thine." 

' In eds. 1352, and all afterwards, " and 
to the Son." 



s In one ed., 1549, and again in 1604, 
and afterwards, the doxology is printed as 
two verses. 

^ \x\ Scotch ed., 1637, " Xmtn" omitted. 

' In ed. 1596, 1604, and after, "hearts ;" 
in first Eliz. (i5s8(, "dolour of our heart." 

^ In one ed., 1549, "the people." 



The Litany and Suffrages. 



275 



O Sofi of David, have mercy up07i us. 
Both now and ever vouchsafe to hear us \ Christ 
Graciously hear us, O Christ. 
Graciously hear us, O Lord Christ. 
The Versicle ™. O Lord, let thy mercy be shewed upon us. 
The Answer^. As we do put our trust in thee. 

Let us pray. 
We humbly beseech thee, O Father, mercifully to look 
upon our infirmities, and for the glory of thy name's sake °, 
turn from us all those evils that we most righteously p have 
deserved ; and grant that in all our troubles we may put our 
whole trust and confidence in thy mercy, and evermore serve 
thee in "^ pureness of living, to thy honour and glory : through 
our only mediator and advocate Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

[Here follows this Prayer, afterwards called, (? iS^.) "the Prayer of S. Chrysostom''."] 

Almighty God, which hast given us grace at this time 
with one accord to make our common supplications unto 
thee, and dost promise, that when two or three be ^ gathered 
in thy name, thou wilt grant their requests : fulfil now, O 
Lord, the desires and petitions of thy' servants, as may be 
most expedient for them ^, granting us in this world knowledge 
of thy truth, and in the world to come, life everlasting. 
Amen. 



Charles II. i6G2. 
[Same as iS49-] 
TT Let us pray. 
O God, merciful Father, &c. 

[Continued the same as 1549.] 
Glory be to the Father, and to 
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ; 
AnsT.ver. 
As it was in the beginning, is 
now, and ever shall be : world with- 
out end. Amen. 

From our enemies, &c. 
[Same as 1549, to] 
Jesus Christ our Lord. Atneit. 



' In eds. 1552, and all afterwards, " O 
Christ." 

"' In Scotch ed., 1637, "Presbyter;" in 
ed. 1662, "Priest." 

" In ed. 1O04, and afterwards, "An- 
swer." 

° In ed. 1662, " of thy name, turn." 

r In Scotch ed., 1637, " most justly." 

1 In eds. 1552 and all after, " in holi- 
ness and pureness." 

■■ This Prayer of Saint Chrysostom oc- 



[Here immediately follows, 

§ 156. A Prayer of Saint 
Chrysostom. 

Almighty God, who hast, &c. 

Same as 1549.] 

2 Corinthians xiii. 

The grace of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, and the love of God, and 
the fellowship of the Holy Ghost, 
be with us all evermore. Amen. 

§157. Here endelh the Litany. 



curs in ed. 1552, after { 165 (see p. 280) ; 
in eds. 1559 and 1604, after [§ 155] (see 
pp. 276, 277) ; in Scotch ed., 1637, alter 
§ 159 (see p. 277) ; and in ed. 1662, imme- 
diately after the Prayer, " We humbly 
beseech thee," as in 1549. 

• In all eds., 1559, except one, and in 
eds. afterwards, " be gathered together ;" 
in ed. 1662, " are gathered together." 
« In Scotch ed., 1637, "of us thy." 
" In Scotch ed., 1637, "for us." 



276 Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI, 1552. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

[The two following Prayers do not occur 
in any edition of 1552.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

[After the Prayer beginning, "We humbly 
beseech thee," follows ',] 

§ 154 ^. A Prayer o/^ the Queen^s 
Majesty. 

O Lord our heavenly Father, 
high and mighty. King of kings, 
Lord of lords, the only Ruler of 
princes, which * dost from thy throne 
behold all the dwellers upon the 
earth '', most heartily we beseech 
thee with thy favour to behold our 
most gracious sovereign Lady Queen 
Elizabeth, and so replenish her with 
the grace of thy holy Spirit, that 
she may alway incline to thy will, 
and walk in thy way, endue her 
plentifully * with heavenly gifts, 
grant her in health and wealth long 
to live, strength "* her, that she may 
vanquish and overcome all her ene- 
mies, and finally after this life she 
may attain everlasting joy and fe- 
licity, through Jesus Christ our 
Lord. Amen. 

[§i55''-] 
Almighty and everlasting God, 
which * only workest great marvels, 
send down upon our bishops and 
curates, and all congregations com- 
mitted to their charge, the healthful 
spirit of thy grace, and that they 



" The arrangement of the Prayers here 
loUowed is that of all editions of Elizabeth 
extant except one. That one simply fol- 
lows the arrangement of 1552, and is there- 
fore supposed to be the earliest printed. 
The Prayers, \ 154 and \ 155, do not ap- 
pear in it. 

y These prayers (5 154, \ 155, and \ 156) 
were, in ed. 1662, inserted in the Order for 
Morning and Evening Prayer (see pp. 83 
and 93); for convenience of reference they 
are here repeated, and the variations noted. 



may truly please thee, pour upon 
them the continual dew of thy bless- 
ing : grant this, O Lord, for the 
honour of our Advocate and Me- 
diator Jesus Christ. Amen. 

§ 156^. A Prayer of Chrysostom. 
Almighty God, which hast given 
us grace, &c. 

[Same as 1549. See p. 275.] 
The grace of our Lord, &c. 
[Same as in ed. 1662. See p. 275.] 



James I. 1604, 

[After the Prayer beginning, " We humbly 
beseech thee," follows] 

§ 154, A Prayer for the King's 

Majesty. 
O Lord our heavenly Father, 
&c. 

[Same as 1559, except] 

. . Sovereign Lord King James . . 

[and "he," "him," and "his" throughout 
instead of "she" and "her."] 

§158. A prayer for the Queen and 
Prince, and other the King and 
Queen! s children. 

Almighty God which hast pro- 
mised to be a father of thine elect 
and of their seed, we humbly be- 
seech thee to bless our gracious 
Queen Anne, Prince Henry, and all 
the King and Queen's Royal Pro- 
geny : endue them with thy holy 
spirit, enrich them with thy hea- 



It will be observed that the Prayer [{ 155] 
has the title of " Prayer for the Clergy 
and People," and follows on after § 157. 

' In ed. 1596, and afterwards, "for 
the." 

» In ed. 1662, "who." 

^ In Scotch ed., 1637, and in ed. 1662, 
"upon earth." 

<^ In ed. 1596, and afterwards, "plen- 
teously." 

■' In ed. 1596, and afterwards, "strength- 



Tpie Litany. 



VI 



venly grace ; prosper them with all 
iiappiness, and bring them to thine 
everlasting Kingdom, through Jesus 
Christ our Lord. Amen. 

[§ I5S-] 
Almighty and everlasting God, 
^vhich only workest, &c. 
[Same as I559d 
§ 156. A Fra)'L'r of C/irysostoin. 
Almighty God, -which hast 
given, &c. 

[Same as 1549. See p. 275.] 

2 Corinth : 1 3. 

The grace of our Lord, &c. 

[Same as in ed. 1662. See p. 275.] 

[Here, after an ornamental rule, follows, 

§ 160. " For Rain, it the time rejteire." 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

[After the Prayer beginning, " We humbly 
beseech thee," follows] 

§ 154. A p)-aycr for the King's 
Majesty. 

O Lord our heavenly Father, &c. 
[Same as 1559, except] 
vSovereign Lord King Charles. 

[and " he," "him, "and " his" throughout, 
instead of "slie"and "lier."] 

§ 15S. ^ Prayer for the Queen, Prince 

Charles, and the rest of the royal 

progeny. 

Almighty God, the fountain of 
all goodness, we humbly beseech 
thee to bless our gracious Queen 
Mary, Prince Charles, with the rest 
of the royal progeny. Endue them 
with thy Holy Spirit, &c. 
[Same as 1604.] 
§ 155. A Prayer for the holy Clergy. 

Almighty and everlasting God, 
who only workest great and mar- 
vellous things. Send down upon 



our Bishops, Presbyters, and Cu- 
rates, and all congregations, &c. 
[Same as 1559.] 

§ 159. A Prayer to be said in the 
Einbei--'ti<eeks, for those lokich are 
then to be admitted into Holy Or- 
ders ; a7id is to be read every day of 
the week, beginning on the Sunday 
be/ore the day of Oj'dination '^. 

Almighty God, the giver of all 
good gilts, who of lliy divine pro- 
vidence hast appointed divers orders 
in thy Church, give thy grace we 
humbly beseech thee to all those 
which are to be called to any office 
and administration in the same ; 
and so replenish them with the truth 
of thy doctrine and ^ innocency of 
life, that they may faithfully serve 
before thee, to the glory of thy great 
Name, and the benefit of tiiy IvAy 
Church, tlirough Jesus Christ our 
Lord. Amen. 



&c. 



§ 156. ^ Prayer of Chrysostom. 
Almighty God which hast given, 



[.Same as 1549. See p. 275.] 



2 Cor. xin. 13. 
The grace of our Lord, &c. 
[Same as in ed. 1662. See p. 273.] 
[Here follows a line of division.] 



Charles IL 1662. 

[The Prayer, § 134, " for the King's ^^a- 
jesty, " § 157, " for the Royal Family," and 
§155, for "the Clergy and people," to- 
gether with § 156, "a Prayer of S. Chryso- 
stom," are not printed here, but appear 
at the end of the Morning and Evening 
Prayer (see pp. 83 and 93). 



« This Prayer, inserted here for the first time, is given in ed. 1662 as the alternative 
prayer for § i56. See p. 281. ' In ed. 1662, " and endue them with." 



278 



Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI, 1552. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

[After the Prayer beginning, "We humbly 
beseech theeB," follows] 

§ 1 60. For rain, if the time require N 
O God, heavenly Father, which 
by thy Son Jesu' Christ hast pro- 
mised to all them that seek thy 
kingdom and the righteousness 
thereof, all things necessary to their 
bodily sustenance : 

send us, we be- 
seech thee, in this our necessity, 
such moderate rain and showers, 
that we may receive the fruits of 
the earth to our comfort, and to 
thy honour : through Jesus Christ 
our Lord. Amen. 

§ 161. ^ For fair weather^. 
O Lord God, which for the sin 
of man didst once drown all the 
world, except eight persons, and 
afterward of thy great mercy didst 
promise never to destroy it so again : 
we humbly beseech thee, that al- 
though we for our iniquities have 
worthily deserved this'' plague of 
rain and waters, yet upon our true 
repentance thou wilt send us such 
weather whereby' we may receive 
the fruits of the earth in due season, 
and learn both by thy punishment 
to amend our lives, and for thy 
clemency to give thee praise and 
glory : through Jesus " Christ our 
Lord. Amen. 

§ 162. ^ In the time of dearth and 
famine. 
O God heavenly Father, whose 
gift it is that the rain doth fall, the 



8 See ante, p. 274. 

*■ These two prayers, \ i6o and { 161, 
will be found printed in ed. 1559, at end 
of the " Holy Communion." See p. 260. 

* In one ed., 1552, and most afterwards, 
"Jesus." 

' In ed. 1662, "a plague." 

' In ed. 1662, "as that we." 

" In one ed., 1552, " Jesu." 

" In eds. 1596, 1637, 1662, &c., "Jesus " 

In one ed., 1552, "&c. Amen;" in 



earth is fruitful, beasts increase, and 
fishes do multiply : 

behold, we be- 
seech thee, the afflictions of thy peo- 
ple, and grant that the scarcity and 
dearth (which we do now most 
justly suffer for our iniquity) may 
through thy goodness be mercifully 
turned into cheapness and plenty, 
for the love of Jesu" Christ our 
Lord : to whom with thee and the 
Holy Ghost. &c. " 

§ 163. U Or thus. 

O God merciful Father, which, 
in the time of Heliseus the Prophet, 
didst suddenly turn in Samaria great 
scarcity and dearth into plenty and 
cheapness, and extreme famine into 
abundance of victual : Have pity 
upon us, that now be punished for 
our sins with like adversity, increase 
the fruits of the earth by thy hea- 
venly benediction : And grant, that 
we receiving thy bountiful liberality, 
may use the same to tliy glory, our 
comfort, and relief of our needy 
neighbours : through Jesu p Christ 
our Lord. Amen. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

§ 160. For Rain if the time require. 

§161. For fair weather. 

§ 162. Jn the time of dearth and 
famine. 

[§163. Orth7is'i-:'\ 
[Same as 1552.] 



some eds., 1559, "be praise for ever. 
Amen;" but in eds. 1596 and 1662, "be 
all honour and glory, now and for ever. 
Amen;" in Scotch ed., 1637, "be all 
honour and glory, world without end. 
Amen." 

P In one ed., 1552, "Jesus." 

1 It is only in the one early edition of 
1559 that this alternative prayer is giveu. 
In all the others it is omitted. 



The Litany. 



279 



James I. 1604. 

[After an ornamental rule] 

§ 160. For Rain if the time require. 

§ 161. For fair weather. 

§ 162. In the time of dearth or 

famine. 

[Same as 1552.] 

[Here follows § i6^," In the time of War." 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

[After an ornamental rule] 
§ 160. For rain if the time 7-cquire. 
O God heavenly Father, whose 
gift it is that the rain doth fall, the 
earth is fruitful, beasts increase, and 
fishes do multiply ; 

send us, we be- 
seech thee, in this our necessity, 
sucn moderate rain and showers, 
that we may receive the fruits of 
the earth, to our comfort, and to 
thy honour, through Jesus Christ 
our Lord. Amen''. 

§ 161. For fair weather. 
O Lord God, which for the 
sin, &c. 

[Same as 1552.] 

§ 162. In the time of Dearth and 
Famine. 

O God heavenly Father, which 
by thy Son Jesus Christ, hast pro- 
mised to them that seek thy king- 
dom and thy righteousness all things 
necessary to their bodily sustenance. 
Behold, we beseech thee, &c. 

[Same as 15S2, to] 
the Holy Ghost, be all honour and 
glory, world without end. Atnen ». 
[Here follows § 164, "In the time o/lVar. " 



Charles II. 1662. 

PRAYERS AND THANKS- 
GIVINGS 

UPON 

SEVERAL OCCASIONS, 

To be used before the two final 
Prayers of the Litany, or of Morn- 
ing and Evening Prayer. 

PRAYERS. 
§ 160. t For Fain. 
O God heavenly Father, who 
by, &c. 

[Same as 1552.] 

§ 161. TT For fair weather. 

O Almighty Lord God, who 
for the sin of man, &c. 

[Same as 1552.] 

§ 162. T In the time of dearth and 
famine. 

O God heavenly Father, &c. 
[Same as 1552.] 

§ 163. f Or this. 
O God merciful Father, who in 
the time of Elisha the prophet didst 
suddenly in Samaria turn great scar- 
city and dearth into plenty and 
cheapness ; Have mercy upon us, 
that we who are now for our sins 
punished with like adversity, may 
likewise find a seasonable relief: 
Increase the fruits of the earth by 
thy heavenly benediction ; and grant 
that we, receiving thy bountiful li- 
berality, may use the same to thy 
glory, the relief of those that are 
needy, and our own comfort, through 
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 



' This prayer, it will be seen, consists 
of the first part of the Prayer in time of 
dearth and famine, i.e. \ 162, and the last 
part of § 160 of previous editions. 



• The first part of this prayer is taken 
from that, " For rain, if the time requires," 
} 160, in ed. of 1552. 



28o Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

% 164. In the time of War. 

O Almighty God, king of all 
kings, and governor of all things, 
whose power no creature is able to 
resist, to whom it belongeth justly 
to punish sinners, and to be merci- 
ful to ' them that truly repent : save 
and deliver us (we humbly beseech 
thee) from the hands of our ene- 
mies : abate their pride, assuage 
their malice, and confound" their 
devices, that we being armed with 
thy defence, may be preserved ever- 
more from all perils to glorify thee, 
which * art the only giver of all vic- 
tory, through the merits of thy only 
Son Jesu t Christ our Lord '. 

§ 165. T In the time of any common 
plague or sickness. 

O Almighty God, which in thy 
wrath, in the time of king David, 
didst slay with the plague of pesti- 
lence Ix • and ten thousand, and yet 
remembering thy mercy didst save 
the rest : have pity upon us miser- 
able sinners, that now are visited 
with great sickness and mortality, 
that like as thou didst then com- 
mand thy *• angel to cease from pun- 
ishing, so it may now please thee 
to withdraw from us this plague 
and grievous sickness, through Jesu ' 
Christ our Lord *. 

§ 156. If And the Litany shall ever 
end with this Collect following : 

[Same as i 156 in ed. 1549. See p. 275. ] 

Almighty God, which hast given 
us grace, &c. 

[Same as 1549. See p. 275.] 



* In eds. 1559 and 1637, " unto." 
" In Scotch ed., 1637, "defeat." 

* In ed. 1662, "who." 

J In later eds., 1559, and most eds. after- 
wards, " Jesus," 

» In one ed., iS52) and in most eds. 
afterwards, " Amen." 

» In one ed., 1552, and several after- 
wards, "three score;" in first ed., iS59. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

§ 164. In the time of War. 

§ 165. In the time of any Common 

plague or sichuss. 

[Same as 1552.] 
[Here follows \ 167 ».] 
O God, whose nature and pro- 
perty is ever to have mercy, and to 
forgive, receive our humble peti- 
tions ; and though we be tied and 
bound \vith the chain of our sins, 
yet let the pitifulness of thy great 
mercy loose us, for the honour of 
Jesus Christ's sake"* our Mediator 
and Advocate. Amen. 

[Here follow the Collects, Epistles, 
and Gospels. See p. 98.] 



James L 1604. 

§ 164. Itt the time of war. 

§ 165. In the time of any common 

plague or sichiess. 

[Same as 1559.] 

[Here follows } 167 '.] 

O God, whose nature and, &c. 

[Same as 1559.] 

[Here follows an ornamental rule, 
and then §171. See p. 282.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

§ 164. In the time of War. 
O Almighty God, King of, &c. 

[Same as 1552.] 

§ 165. In the time of any Common 

plague or sickness. 

Almighty God, which in, &c. 

[Same as 1352.] 

[Here follows { 167 =.] 

O God whose nature and, &c. 

[Same as 1559.] 

[Here follows an ornamental rule, 

and then § 171. See p. 282.] 



" sixty." 

^ In one ed., 1352, and afterwards, 
" thine." 

« It will be observed that this prayer, 
in ed. 1662, has for a title, " A Prayer 
that may be said after any of the former." 

<* In Scotch ed., 1637, "for Jesus Christ, 
his sake ;" in ed. 1662, "for the honour of 
Jesus Christ our Mediator and Advocate." 



The Litany. 



281 



Charles II. 1662. 

§ 164. ^ In the time of war and 

tumults. 
O Almighty God, King of all 
kings, &c. 

[Same as 1552.] 

§ 165. T In the time of any common 
plague or sickness. 
O Almighty God, who in thy 
wrath didst send a plague upon 
thine own people in the wilderness 
for their obstinate rebellion against 
Moses and Aaron, and also in the 
time of king David didst slay with 
the plague of pestilence three-score 
and ten thousand, and yet remem- 
bering thy mercy didst save the 
rest ; Have pity upon us miserable 
sinners, who now are visited with 
great sickness and mortality, that 
like as thou didst then accept of an 
atonement, and didst command the 
destroying Angel to cease from pun- 
ishing ; so it may now please thee 
to withdraw from us this plague 
and grievous sickness, through Jesus 
Christ our Lord, Amen. 

§ 166. ^ In the Ember weeks to be 
said every day, for those that are 
to be admitted into holy Orders. 

Almighty God our heavenly 
Father, who hast purchased to thy 
self an universal Church, by the 
precious blood of thy dear Son ; 
mercifully look upon the same, and 
at this time so guide and govern the 
minds of thy servants the Bishops 
and Pastors of thy flock, that they 
may lay hands suddenly on no man, 
but faithfully and wisely make choice 
of fit persons to serve in the sacred 
ministery of thy Church. And to 
those which shall be Ordained to 
any holy function, give thy grace 



and heavenly benediction, that both 
by their life and doctrine they may 
set forth thy glory, and set forward 
the salvation of all men, through 
Jesus Christ our Lord, Amen. 



§ 159. IT Or this. 

Almighty God, the giver of all 
good gifts, . , , and indue them, &c. 

(.Same as } 159 in ed. 1637. See p. 277.] 

§ 167. *^ A Prayer that may be said 
after any of the former. 

O God, whose nature and pro- 
perty, &c. 

[Same as 1559.] 

%\(i%.\ A Prayer for the High 
Court of Parliament, to be read 
durijig their Session. 

Most gracious God, we humbly 
beseech thee, as for this Kingdom 
in general, so especially for the 
High Court of Parliament, under 
our most religious and gracious King 
at this time assembled : That thon 
wouldest be pleased to direct and 
prosper all their consultations to the 
advancement of thy glory, the good 
of thy Church, the safety, honour, 
and welfare of our Sovereign, and 
his Kingdoms ; that all things may 
be so ordered and settled by their 
endeavours upon the best and surest 
foundations, that peace and happi- 
ness, truth and justice, religion and 
piety may be established among us 
for all generations. These and all 
other necessaries for them, for us, 
and thy whole Church we humbly 
beg in the Name and mediation of 
Jesus Christ our most blessed Lord 
and Saviour, Amen. 



282 



Prayer-Book of James I. 1604. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

Elizabeth, 1559. 

[In neither of these editions do the fol- 
lowing prayers appear.] 



James I. 1604. 

[Here, after an ornamental rule, follows] 
§ 171. A thanksgiving for Rain. 
O God our heavenly Father, who 
by thy gracious providence dost 
cause the former and the latter rain 
to descend upon the earth, that it 
may bring forth fruit for the use of 
man, we give thee humble thanks 
that it hath pleased thee in our 
greatest * necessity, to send us at the 
last a joyful rain upon thine in- 
heritance, and to refresh it when it 
was dry, to the great comfort of us 
thy unworthy servants, and to the 
glory of thy holy Name, through 
thy mercies in Jesus Christ our 
Lord. Amen. 

§ 172. A thanksgiving for fair 
weather. 

O Lord God, who hast justly 
humbled us by thy late Plague ' of 
immoderate Rain and waters, and in 
thy mercy hast relieved and com- 
forted our souls by this seasonable 
and blessed change of weather ; we 
praise and glorify thy holy Name 
for this thy mercy, and will always 
declare thy loving kindness from 
generation to generation, through 
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

§ 173. A thanksgiving for plenty. 
O MOST merciful P'ather, which 
of thy gracious goodness hast heard 
the devout prayers of thy Church, 
and turned our dearth and scarcity 
into cheapness and plenty, we give 



thee humble thanks for this thy 
special bounty, beseeching thee to 
continue this» thy loving kindness 
unto us, that our land may yield us 
her fruits of increase, to thy glory 
and our comfort, through Jesus 
Christ our Lord. Amen. 

§ 1 74. A thanksgiving for Peace 
and victory. 

O Almighty God, which art 
a strong tower of defence unto thy 
servants against the face of their 
enemies, we yield thee praise and 
thanksgiving for our deliverance 
from those great and apparent dan- 
gers wherewith we were compassed : 
We acknowledge it thy goodness, 
that we were not delivered over as 
a prey unto them, beseeching thee 
still to continue such thy mercies 
towards us, that all the world may 
know that thou art our Saviour and 
Mighty deliverer, through Jesus 
Christ our Lord. Amen. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

[After a line of division, follows] 
§171. A TJianksgiving for rain. 
O God our heavenly Father, &c. 
[Same as 1604.] 

§ 172. A Thanksgiving for fair 
weather. 

O Lord God who hast justly, &c. 
[Same as 1604.] 

§ 173, ^ Thanksgiving for Plenty. 
O most merciful Father, which, 
&c. 

[Same as 1604.] 

§ 174. .(4 Thanksgiving for Peace 
and Victory. 

O Almighty God, which, &c 

[Same as 1604.] 



• In ed. 1662, "great." ' In Scotch ed., 1637, "by thy punishment of." 

e In ed. 1662, "this" omitted. 



The Litany. 



283 



Charles II. 1662. 

§ 169. ^ A Collect or Prayer for all 
conditions of men, to be used at 
such times when the Litany is not 
appointed to be said. 
O God the Creator and Preserver 
of all mankind, we humbly beseech 
thee for all sorts and conditions of 
men, that thou wouldest be pleased 
to make thy ways known unto them ; 
thy saving health unto all nations. 
More especially we pray for the 
good estate of the Catholick Church ; 
that it may be so guided and go- 
verned by thy good Spirit, that all 
who profess and call themselves 
Christians, may be led into the way 
of truth, and hold the faith in unity 
of spirit, in the bond of peace, and 
in righteousness of life. Finally 
we commend to thy fatherly good- 
ness all those who are any ways af- 
flicted, or distressed in mind, body 
or estate, I* especially * This to be said 
those for -whom our when any desire 
prayers are desired\ the prayers of the 
that it may please congregation, 
thee to comfort and relieve them 
according to their several necessi- 
ties, giving them patience under 
their sufferings, and a happy issue 
out of all their afflictions. And this 
we beg for Jesus Christ His sake. 
Amen. 

THANKSGIVINGS. 
§ 170. IT ^ General Thanksgiving. 
Almighty God, Father of all 
mercies, we thine unworthy ser- 
vants do give thee most humble 
and hearty thanks for all thy good- 
ness and loving kindness to us, and 

to all men \ parti- ,„, . , , . , 

7 , ^ ^,'--' , • I his to be said 

cularly to those who when any that 

desire now to offer have been prayed 

Up their praises arid ^°^> desire to le- 

thanksgrvings/orthy '"™ P"^^^" 



late mercies vouchsafed unto them.'\ 
We bless thee for our creation, pre- 
servation, and all the blessings of 
this life, but above all for thine in- 
estimable love in the redemption of 
the world by our Lord Jesus Christ ; 
for the means of grace, and for the 
hope of gloiy. And, we beseech 
thee give us that due sense of all 
thy mercies, that our hearts may be 
unfeignedly thankful, and that we ■* 
shewTorth thy praise, not only with 
our lips, but in our lives, by giving 
up our selves to thy service, and by 
walking before thee in holiness and 
righteousness all our days, through 
Jesus Christ our Lord to whom with 
thee and the Holy Ghost be all ho- 
nour and glory, world without end. 
Amen. 

§ 171. IT For Rain. 

O God our heavenly Father, 
who, &c. 

[Same as 1604.] 



§ 172. '^ For fair weather. 
O Lord God, who hast justly, &c. 
[Same as 1604.] 

§ 173. '^ For Plenty. 

O most merciful Father who, &c. 
[Same as 1604.] 

§ 174. For peace and deliverance 
from our enemies, 

O Almighty God, who art, &c 

[Same as 1604.] 



* In Sealed Book " may" is printed, but struck through with a pen. 



284 



Prayer-Book of James I. 1604, 



Second Edw. VI. 1552, 
Elizabeth, 1559. 

[In neither of these editions do the fol- 
lowing prayers appear.] 



James I. 1604. 

§ 176. A thanksgiving for deliver- 
ance from the Plague. 
O Lord God, which hast wound- 
ed us for our sins, and consumed us 
for our transgressions, by thy late 
heavy and dreadful visitation, and 
now in the midst of Judgment re- 
membering Mercy, hast redeemed 
our souls from the jaws of death ; 
we ofter unto thy fatherly goodness 
ourselves, our souls, and bodies, 
which thou hast delivered, to be 
a living sacrifice unto thee, always 
praising and magnifying thy mercies 
in the midst of the Congregation ', 
through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
Amen. 

§ 177. Or this. 
We humbly acknowledge before 
thee, O most merciful Father, that 
allJ punishments which are threat- 
ened in thy Law, might justly have 
fallen upon us, by reason of our 
manifold transgressions and hard- 
ness of heart : yet seeing it hath 
pleased thee of thy tender mercy, 
upon our weak and unworthy hu- 
miliation, to assuage the noisome 
pestilence'' wherewith we lately have 
been sore afflicted, and to restore 
the voice of joy and health into our 
dwellings ; We offer unto thy divine 
Majesty the sacrifice of Praise and 
Thanksgiving, lauding and magnify- 
ing thy glorious Name for such thy 
preservation and providence over 
us, through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
Amen. 

[Here follow 

The Collects, Epistles, and Gospels, 

&c. See p. 98.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

§ 176. A Thanksgiving for deliver- 
ance fr 0711 the Plague. 

O Lord God, which hast, &c. 
[Same as 1604.] 
§ 177. Or this. 

We humbly acknowledge, &c. 

[Same as 1604.] 

[Here follow 

The Collects, Epistles, and Gospels, 

&c See p. 98.] 



Charles II. 1662. 

§ 175- \ For restoring publick pecue 
at home. 

O ETERNAL God our heavenly 
Father, who alone makest men to 
be of one mind in a house, and 
stillest the outrage of a violent and 
unruly people ; We bless thy holy 
Name that it hath pleased thee to 
appease the seditious tumults which 
have been lately raised up amongst 
us ; most humbly beseeching thee 
to grant to all of us grace, that we 
may henceforth obediently walk in 
thy holy commandments, and lead- 
ing a quiet and peaceable life in all 
godliness and honesty, may con- 
tinually ofier unto thee our sacrifice 
of praise and thanksgiving, for these 
thy mercies towards us, through 
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

§ 1 76. II For deliverance from the 
Plague, or other common sickness. 

O Lord God, who hast wounded, 
&c. 

[Same as 1604.] 

§ 177. 1 Or Mat. 
We humbly acknowledge before, 
&c. 

[Same as 1552.] 

[Here follow 

The Collects, Epistles, and Gospels, 

&c. See p. 98.] 



' Jn Scotch ed., 1637, and in ed. 1662, "of thy church." J In ed. 1662, "all the 

unishments." ^ Jn ed. 1662, "the contagious sickness." 



Public Baptism. 



285 



OF THE 



ADMINISTRATION OF PUBLIC BAPTISM 



TO BE USED IN THE CHURCH. 



§ 1 78. ' // appeardh by ancient 'ivriters, that the Sacraincnt of Baptism 
ill the old time ivas not cofitmonly ministered but at two times in the 
year, at Easter and Whitsuntide, at which times ™ it was openly minis- 
tered in the presence of all the congregation : Which custom [noiu being 
grown out of tise) although it cannot for inany considerations be well 
restored again, yet " it is thought good to follow the same as near as con- 
veniently may be : 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

THE 
MINISTRATION of BAPTISM 

TO BE USED IX THE CHURCH. 

§ 178. // appearefh by ancient 
zoriiers, >^c. 

[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

THE MINISTRATION OF BAPTISM 
TO BE USED IN THE CHURCH. 

§ 1 78. // appeareth by ancient 
-writers, or'c. 

[Same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 

THE MINISTRATION OF BAPTISM 
TO BE USED IN THE CHURCH. 



§ 17S. // appeareth by ancient 
wntei's, Q^c, 

[Same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

THE MINISTRATION OF BAPTISM 
TO BE USED IN THE CHURCH. 

§ 178. It appeaivth by ancient 
writers, &-=c. 

[Same as 1552.] 



Charles II. i652. 

THE MINISTRATION OF 

Public Baptism of Infants, 

TO BE USED IN THE CHURCH. 

[The first portion of the Rubric, § 178, is 
entirely omit ted.] 



' In ed. 1378, the rubric is entirely otniitfd. "" In one ed. 1559, " w'lich time." 

" In eds. 1604 and 1637, "yet" omitted. 



>86 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



.... Wherefore the people are to be 
admonished, that it is most convenient that Baptism 
should not be ministered" but upott Sundays and other 
holy days, when the most number of people may^ 
come together. As well for that the congregation 
there present may testify the receiving of 
them, that be newly baptized, into tlie 
number of Christ's Church, as also 
because in the Baptism of In- 
fants, every tnan present may 
be pmt in remembrance of 
his own profession made 
to God in his 
Baptism. For 
which 
cause also, it is expedieftt that Baptism be minis- 
tered in the English tongice. Neverthe- 
less {if necessity so require) children 
ought at all times to be bap- 
tized, either at the 
chtirch or else at 
hotne. 



Second Edw, VI. 1552. 
.... Wherefore the people, &"€. 

[Same as 1549, to] 
Nevertheless {if necessity so re- 
quire) children may at 
all times be bap- 
tized at home. 



180. T When there are children to 
be baptized upon the Sunday or 
holy day, the parents shall give 
knowledge overnight, Qs^c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 

must be ready at the Font, either 
immediately after the last lesson 
at Morning prayer, or else imme- 
diately after the last lesson at Even- 
ing prayer, as the Curate by his 
discretion shall appoint. 

181. Attd then, standing there, 

CJ^C. 

[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
.... Wherefore the people, ^c. 
[Same throughout as 1552.] 

§ 180. When there are children to 
be baptized, &^c. 

[Same as 1552.] 

§ l8i. And then, standing there, dfc. 
[Same as 1549.] 

James I. 1604. 

.... Wherefore the people, &'c. 

§ 180. When there are children to 
be baptized, ^t^c. 

[Same throughout as 1352.] 

§ 181. And then, standing there, dr'f. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

. . . Wherefore the people, ^'c. 

§ 180. When there are children to 
be baptized, (s'c. 

[Same throughout as 1552.] 

§ 181. And then, standing there, ^c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



o In ed. i66i, "administered." 



I" In ed. 1662, " may " omitted. 



Public Baptism. 



287 



q PUBLIC BAPTISM. 



180. When there are children to be baptized upoft the Sunday or holy day, 
the parents shall give knowledge over night or in the morninq, afore ' the 
beginning of Matins ', to the curate '. And then the Godfathers, God- 
mothers, and people"^, with the children, must be ready at the church door^, 
either immediately afore the last Canticle at Matins, or else immediately 
afore the last Canticle at Evensong, as the Curate ' by his discretion shall 
appoint. 

§ 181. And then, standing there, the Priest '^ shall ask whether 
the children be baptized or no. If they answer. No, then shall the Priest ^ 
say thits. 



Charles II. 1662. 

§ 178. H The people are to be ad- 
monished, that it is 7?iost conve- 
nient that Baptism shotdd ttot be 
administered but upon Sundays 
and other holy-days, when the 
most number of people come to- 
gether. As well, ^'c. 

[Same as 1549^ to] 

expedient that Baptism be minis- 
tered in the vulgar tongue. 
Nevertheless {if necessity so re- 
quire) Children may be baptized 
upon any other day. 

§ 179. H A7td note, that there shall 
be for every Male Child to be bap- 



tized two Godfathei-s and one God- 
mother : and for every Female, one 
Godfather and two Godmothers. 



180. ^ When there are children 
to be baptized, the Pa}-ents shall 
give kjiowledge thereof overnight, 

i&^C. 



[Same as 1552.] 



§ 181. And the Priest coming to the 
Font, (which is then to be filled 
with pure Water,) and standing 
there shall say, 

Hath this child been already 
baptized, or no ? 



1 The title " Public Baptism," is retained 
in 1552 and in one ed. only of 1559, but 
omitted in all editions afterwards. In 
these latter the rubric, \ i8o, follows on 
immediately after § 178 (and in 1662, after 
} 179). 

' In ed. 1662, "before." 

" In eds. 1552, and afterwards, " J\Iom- 
ing Prayer." 



' In Scotch ed., 1637, "• Presbyter or 
Curate." 

" In ed. 1662, "and godmothers, and the 
people." 

» In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "at the 
font." 

y Ined. 1578, "the Minister;" ia Scotch 
ed., 1637, "the Presbyter." 



288 First»Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 

Dear^ beloved, forasmuch as all men be conceived and 
bom in sin, and that no man born in sin ■ can enter into the 
kingdom of God (except he be regenerate and born anew of 
water and*" the Holy Ghost;) I beseech you to call upon 
God the Father through our Lord Jesus Christ, that of his 
bounteous mercy he will grant to these children that thing 
which by nature they cannot have, that is to say '^, they may 
be baptized with ^ the Holy Ghost, and received into Christ's 
holy church, and be made lively members of the same. 

§ 182. Then the Priest « shall say. 
Let us pray. 

Almighty and everlasting God, which of thy justice didst 
destroy by floods of water the whole world for sin, except 
eight persons, whom of thy mercy (the same time) thou didst 
save in the Ark : And when thou didst drown in the Red Sea 
wicked King Pharao, with all his army, yet (at the same time) 
thou didst lead thy people the children of Israel safely through 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
Dearly beloved, forasmuch as 
all men be conceived and born in 
sin, and that our Saviour Christ 
saith, none can enter into the king- 
dom of God, except, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

§ 182. Then the Priest shall say. 

Tf Let us pray. 
Almighty and everlasting God, 
which of thy great mercy didst save 
Noe ' and his family in the Ark, 
from perishing by water : and also 
didst safely lead the children of 
Israel, thy people, through the Red 
Sea, figuring thereby thy holy Bap- 
tism; 

and by the Baptism of thy 
wellbeloved Son Jesus Christ, didst 
sanctify the flood Jordan, and all 
other waters, to the mystical wash- 



• In one ed., 1540, and in eds. 1552, and 
afterwards, " Dearly." 

• In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "and 
that our Saviour Christ saith none can 
enter." 

I" In Scotch ed., 1637, and ed. 1662, 
"of the." 

•= In eds. 1532, and afterwards, "can- 
not have, that Uiey may be." 



ing away of sin : 

We beseech thee 
for thyK infinite mercies, that thou 
wilt mercifully look upon these 
children, sanctify them and wash 
them with thy Holy Ghost, that 
they being delivered from thy 
wrath, may be received into the 
Ark of Christ's Church, and being 
stedfast in faith, joyful through 
hope, and rooted in charity, may 
so pass the waves of this trouble- 
some world, that finally they "^ may 
come to the land of everlasting life, 
there to reign with thee, world 
without end : through Jesus Christ 
our Lord- Amen. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
Dearly beloved, forasmuch, &c 
[Same as 1552.] 



^ In eds. 1352, and afterwards, "with 
water and the. " 

• In ed. 1578, "the Minister ;" in Scotch 
ed., 1637, " the Presbyter." 

f In Scotch ed., 1637, and ed. 1662, 
"Noah." 

« In one ed., 1559, and afterwards, 
"thine," 

•> In ed. 1662, " he" 



Public Baptism. 



289 



the midst thereof: whereby thou didst figure the washing of 
thy holy baptism : and by the baptism of thy wellbeloved Son 
Jesus Christ, thou didst sanctify the flood Jordan, and all 
other waters to this mystical washing away of sin : 

we beseech 
thee (for thy infinite mercies) that thou wilt mercifully look 
upon these children, and sanctify them with thy Holy Ghost, 
that by this wholesome laver of regeneration, whatsoever sin 
is in them, may be washed clean away ; that they, being de- 
livered from thy wrath, maybe received into the ark of Christ's 
Church, and so saved from perishing : and being fervent in 
spirit, steadfast in faith, joyful through hope, rooted in cha- 
rity, may ever serve thee : And finally attain to everlasting 
life, with all thy holy and chosen people. This grant us, we 
beseech thee, for Jesus Christ's sake our Lord. Amen. 



§ 182. Then the Priest shall say. 

Let us pray, &c. 
Almighty and everlasting God, 
&c. 

[Same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 
Dearly beloved, forasmuch, &c. 

[Same as 1552.] 
§ 182. Then the Priest shall say. 
Let us pray, &c. 
Almighty and everlasting God, 
&c. 

[Same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
Dearly beloved, forasmuch, &c. 
[Same as 1552.] 
§ 1 82. Then shall the Presbyter say, 
Almighty and everlasting God, 
&c. 

[Same as 1552, to! 
washing away of * The water in 

sin. [Sanctify this '^^ ^°''' ^^?" ^« 
r .'-. ri ■• changed twice in 

fountain of baptism, the month at 
thou which art the least : and be- 
sanctifier of all 
things* ] And fur- 
ther, we beseech 
thee for thine in- 
finite mercies, that 
thou, &c. 



fore any child be 
baptized in the 
waterso changed, 
the presbyter or 
minister shall say 
at the font the 
words thus in- 
closed, [ ] •■ 



[Continued the same as 1552] 



Charles II. 1662. 

H If they answer, "^o: then shall the 
Priest proceed as followeth. 
Dearly beloved, forasmuch as 
all men are conceived and, &c. 

[Same as 1552, to] 
will grant to this child that thing 
which by nature he cannot have, 
that he may be baptized with Water 
and the Holy Ghost, and received 
into Christ's holy Church, and be 
made a lively member of the same. 

§ 182. IF Then shall the Priest say, 
Let us pray. 
Almighty and everlasting God, 
who of thy, &c. 

[Same as issz, to] 
and by the baptism of thy well- 
beloved Son Jesus Christ in the 
river Jordan, didst sanctify water 
to the mystical washing away of 
sin ; 

We beseech thee, for thine 
infinite mercies, that thou wilt mer- 
cifully look upon this child, wash 
him and sanctify him with the Holy 
Ghost ; that he, being delivered 
from thy wrath, may be received 
into the ark of Christ's Church, 
and being, &c. 

[Same as 1552.] 



' To be compared with ed. 1549, { 230. 
U 



290 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ 183. *ll Here shall the Priest ask what shall be the name of the child, and 
■wlien the Godfathers and Godmothers have told the name, then he shall* 
make a cross upon the child's forehead and breast, saying, 

% JV. Receive the sign of the holy Cross, both in thy 
forehead, and in thy breast, in token that thou shalt not be 
ashamed to confess thy faith in Christ crucified, and manfully 
to fight under his banner against sin, the world, and the devil, 
and to continue his faithful soldier and servant unto thy life's 
end. Amen. 

§ 184. And this he shall do and say to as many children as be present 
to be baptized, one after another. 

Let US pray. 
Almighty and immortal God, the aid of all that need, the 
helper of all that flee "^ to thee for succour, the life of them 
that believe, and the resurrection of the dead : we call upon 
thee for these infants \ that they ™ coming to thy holy baptism, 
may receive remission of their " sins, by spiritual regeneration. 
Receive them » (O Lord) as thou hast promised by thy well 
beloved Son, saying : Ask, and you p shall have : seek, and 
you P shall find : knock, and it shall be opened unto you. 
So give now unto us that ask : let us that seek find : open 
thy 9 gate unto us that knock: that these infants ^ may enjoy 
the everlasting benediction of thy heavenly washing, and may 
come to the eternal kingdom which thou hast promised by 
Christ our Lord. Amen. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

[The Rubric, ? 183, Here shall the Priest 
ask, &'c., and what follows, is otnitled in 
this and subsequent editions. ] 

Almighty and immortal, &c. 

[The same as 1549.] 

[Rubric, \ 185, and what follows, is 
omitted in this and subsequent editions.] 

§ 186. H Then shall the Priest ' say : 
Hear the words of the Gospel, writ- 
ten by Saint Mark in tJie tejith 
Chapter. 

At a certain time they, &c 
[Same as 1549.] 



' In two eds., 1549, " shall he." 
k In one ed., 1559, " fly." 
' In ed. 1662, " this in/nnt." 
'" In ed. 1662, "lie." 
" Ined. 1662, "his." 
' In ed. 1662, "him," 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
Almighty and immortal, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 
§ 186. Then shall the Priest, &'c. 
[Same as 1552.] 
At a certain time they, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



James I. 1604. 

Almighty and immortal, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

§ 186. Then shall the Priest, ^'c. 
[Same as 1552.] 
At a certain time they, &c 
[Same as 1549.] 



P In ed. 1662, " ye. " 

1 In three eds., 1552, and in ed. 1596, and 
afterwards, "open the gate." 

' In ed. 1578, "the Minister;" and in 
Scotch ed., 1637, "Presbyter." 



Public Baptism. 



291 



§ 185. Then let the Priest looking upon the children, say, 

I COMMAND thee, unclean spirit, in the name of the Father, 
of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, that thou come out, and 
depart from these infants, whom our Lord Jesus Christ hath 
vouchsafed to call to his holy Baptism, to be made members of 
his body, and of his holy congregation. Therefore, thou cursed 
spirit, remember thy sentence, remember thy judgment », re- 
member the day to be at hand wherein thou shalt burn in fire 
everlasting, prepared for thee and thy Angels. And presume 
not hereafter to exercise any tyranny toward these infants, 
whom Christ hath bought with his precious blood, and by this 
his holy Baptism calleth * to be of his flock. 
§ 186. Then shall the Priest say. 

The Lord be with you. 

The People. And with thy spirit. 

The Minister. ^ Hear now the Gospel written by St. Mark. 

At a certain time they brought children to Christ that he 
should touch them, and his disciples rebuked 
those that brought them. But when Jesus saw 
it, he was^ displeased, and said unto them: Suffer y httle 
children to come unto me, and forbid them not ; (for to such 
belongeth ^ the kingdom of God). Verily I say unto you : who- 
soever doth " not receive the kingdom of God, as a Httle child, 
he shall not enter therein. And when he had taken ^ them up 
in his arms, he •= put his hands upon them, and blessed them. 



Mark x. " 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

Almighty and immortal God, 
the aid, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

§ 186. Then shall the Presbyter say, 

Hear the words of the Gospel 
written by Saint Mark in the tenth 
chapter. 

At a certain time they brought 
young children to Christ, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



* In one ed., 1549, "judgements." 

' In one ed., 1549, "called." 

" In Scotch ed., 1637, and in ed. 1662, 
the marginal reference is " Mark x. 13." 

" In Scotch ed., 1637, and ed. 1662, 
"was much displeased." 

1 In Scotch ed., 1637, " the little ;" in 
Sealed Books, ed. 1662, the word "the" 
marked through with a pen. 



Charles II. 1662. 

Almighty and immortal God, 

the aid, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

§ 186. ^ Then shall the people stand 
tip, and the Priest shall say, 

Hear the words of the Gospel, writ- 
ten by Saint Mark, in the tenth 
chapter, at the thirteenth verse. 
They brought young children to 

Christ, &c. 



[Same as 1549.] 



1662, 
1662, 



^ In Scotch ed., 1637, and ed. 
" for of such is the." 

» In Scotch ed., 1637, and ed. 
"shall." 

^ In Scotch ed., 1637, and ed. 1662, 
" And he took them." 

• In Scotch ed., 1637, and ed. 1662, 
"he" omitted. 



292 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ 187. After the Gospel is read, the Minister shall make this brief exhortation 
upon tlie words of the Gospel. 

Friends, you ^ hear in this Gospel the words of our Saviour 
Christ, that he commanded the children to be brought unto 
him : how he blamed those that would have kept them from 
him : how he exhorteth ^ all men to follow their innocency. 
Ye^ perceive how by his outward gesture and deed he de- 
clared his good will toward them. For he embraced them in 
his arms, he laid his hands upon them, and blessed them. 
Doubt ye not s therefore, but earnestly'* believe, that he will 
likewise favourably receive these present infants', that he 
will embrace them ^ with the arms of his mercy, that he will 
give unto them ^ the blessing of eternal life, and make them 
partakers' of his everlasting kingdom. Wherefore we being 
thus persuaded of the good will of our heavenly Father to- 
ward™ these infants", declared by his Son Jesus Christ; and 
nothing doubting but that he favourably alloweth this charit- 
able work of ours, in bringing these children "^ to his holy 
baptism : let us faithfully and devoutly give thanks unto him ; 
and say 

the prayer which the Lord himself taught And in 
declaration of our faith, let us also recite the articles con- 
tained in our Creed. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
§ 187. IT After the Gospel is read, &>€. 
Friends, you hear, &c 

[Same as 1549, to] 
give thanks unto him and say. 
Almighty and everlasting God, 



&c 



[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
§ 187. After the Gospel, i^c. 
Friends, you hear, &c 

[Same as 1549, toj 
unto him and say, 



"• In one eA, 1549, and 1532, and some 
eds. afterwards, ' ' ye. " 

* In one ed., 1549, and 1552, and in 
Scotch ed. 1637, "e.\horted ;" but in most 
others, "exhorteth." 

'In some eds., 1552, "you." 

* In one ed., 1552, and 1559, "doubt 
not you;" in eds. 1559, "doubt i^t ye;" 
in most afterwards, " Doubt ye not." 



Almighty and everlasting God, 
[Same as 1549-] 



James I. 1604. 

§ 187. After the Gospel, &'e. 
Friends, you hear, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 
unto him and say. 
Almighty and everlasting God, 

&C. 

[Same as 1549.] 



^ In Scotch ed., 1637, "stedfastly." 
' In ed. 1662, "M« present /■«/&«»/." 
^ In ed. 1662, "him." 
' In ed. 1663, " him partaker." 
■» In one ed., 1552, and most after, "to- 
wards. " 

■ In ed. 1604, "the children ;" in ed. 
X662, " this infant." 



Public Baptis^l 



293 



§ 1S8. Here the Minister, tvilh the Godfathers", CoJinothcrs, and feople 
present, shall say, 

^ Our Father, which art in heaven, hallowed be thy 
name, &c. 

§ 189. And then shall'P say openly. 

I believe in God the Father Almighty, &c. 

§ 190. The Priest shall add also this prayer. 

Almighty and everlasting God, heavenly Father, we give 
thee humble thanks, that thou hast vouchsafed^' to call us to 
knowledge ^ of thy grace, and faith in thee : increase ^ and 
confirm this faith in us evermore : Give thy Holy Spirit to 
these infants*, that they" maybe born again, and be made 
heirs ^ of everlasting salvation, through our Lord Jesus Christ : 
who liveth and reigneth with thee and the Holy Spirit, now 
and for ever. Amen. 

§ 191. Then let the Priest take one of the children by the ri<^ht hand, the 
other being brought after him. And corning i)iio the chii.7xh toward 
the font, say, 

The Lord vouchsafe to receive you into his holy house- 
hold, and to keep and govern you ahvay in the same, that 
you may have everlasting life. Amen. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

§ 187. After the Gospel is read, tJie 
Presbyter or Rlinister, &'c. 

Friends, your hear, &:c. 
[Same as 1549, to] 
unto him and say. 

.A.LMIGHTY and everlasting God, 
&:c. 

[Same as 1549.] 



I Charles II. i652. 

§ 187. After the Gospel is read, zs^c. 

Beloved, ye hear in this Gospel, 
&c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 

unto him, and say, 

Almighty and everlasting God, 
&c. 

[Same as 1549.] 



•> In one ed., 1549, "Godfathers and." 

V In one ed., 1549, "shall he say." 

1 In one ed., 1552, "vouchsafe;" and 

one ed., 1559, " vouchedsafe. " 

' In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "to the 

knowledge." 



= In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "in- 
crease this knowledge and." 
' In ed. 1662, "this infant." 
" In ed. 1662, "lie." 
' In ed. 1662, "a« heir." 



294 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ 192. Then standing at the font the Priest shall speak tof the Godfathers 
and Godmothers on this wise. 

Wellbeloved friends, ye have brought these children here 
to be baptized ; ye have prayed that our Lord Jesus Christ 
would vouchsafe to receive them, to lay his hands upon 
them, to bless them% to release them of their" sins'", to give 
them •= the kingdom of heaven, and everlasting life. Ye have 
heard also that our Lord Jesus Christ hath promised in his 
gospel, to grant all these things that ye have prayed for : 
which promise he for his part will most surely keep and 
perform. Wherefore, after this promise made by Christ, these 
infants^ must also faithfully for their' part promise by you 
that be^ their* sureties, that they' will forsake s the devil and 
all his works, and constantly believe God's holy word, and 
obediently keep his commandments. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
§ 192. IT Then the Priest^ shall 
speak unto the Godfathers and 
Godmothers, on this wise. 
Wellbeloved friends, ye have, &c 

[Same as 1549.] 
§ 193. 1" Then shall the Priest^ de- 
mand of the Godfathers and God' 
mothers these questions following^. 
Dost thou forsake the de^^l and 
all his works, the vain pomp and 
glory of the world, with all ^ covet- 
ous desires of the same, the ' carnal 
desires of the flesh, so that thou wilt 
not follow, nor be led by them ? 
Answer. I forsake "" them all. 
Minister^. Dost thou believe in 
God the Father almighty, maker 
of heaven and earth ? and in Jesus 
Christ, &C. 

[Same as 1549, to] 
the quick and the dead ? 



y In ed. iss*! " unto." 

• In cd. 1662, the words, "to lay his 
hands upon them, to bless them," are 
omitted. 

• In ed. 1662, "his." 

^ In ed. 1662, the words, "to sanctify 
kim with the Holy Ghost," arc here in- 
serted. 

• In ed. 1662, "him." 

• In ed. 1662, " this infant." 

• In ed. 1662, "are." 

' In ed. 1662, " sureties, (untO ht come 



And dost thou believe in the Holy 
Ghost, the holy Catholic Church, 
the Communion of Saints, the re- 
mission of sins, the resurrection of 
the flesh, and everlasting life after 
death? 

Answer. All this I steadfastly 
believe. 

Minister. Wilt thou be baptized 
in this faith ? 

Answer. That is my desire. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

§ 192. Then the Priest shall, &'c. 
Wellbeloved friends, &c 

[Same as 1549.I 
§ 193. Then shall the Priest^, &'c. 
Dost thou forsake, &c. 

[Same as 1553.] 



of age to take it upon himself) that 

he." 

S In ed. 1662, "renounce." 

^ In ed. 1578, "Minister." 

' In one ed., 1552, and one ed., 1559, the 
word " following " omitted. 

* In one ed., 1552, and one ed., 1559, 
"all the." 

' In one ed., 1552, and one ed., 1559, 
and 1662, "and the carnal." 

■" In ed. 1662, "renounce." 

■ In one ed., 1559, "The minister.* 



Public Baptism. 



295 



§ 193, Then shall the Priest demand of the child (which shall be first bap- 
tized) these questions following : first naming the child, and saying, 

N. Dost thou forsake the devil and all his works ? 

Answer. I forsake them. 

Minister. Dost thou forsake the vain pomp and glory of 
the world, with all the covetous desires of the same ? 

Ansiver. I forsake them. 

Minister. Dost thou forsake the carnal desires of the flesh, 
so that thou wilt not follow nor be led by them? 

Answer. I forsake them. 

Minister. Dost thou believe in God the Father Almighty, 
Maker of heaven and earth ? 

Answer. I believe. 

Minister. Dost thou believe in Jesus Christ his only begotten 
Son our Lord, and that he was conceived by the Holy Ghost, 
born of the virgin Mary, that he suffered under Poncius Pilate, 
was crucified, dead, and buried; that he went down into hell, 
and also did rise again the third day ; that he ascended into 
heaven, and sitteth on^ the right hand of God the Father Al- 
mighty : And from thence shall p come again at the end of the 
world, to judge the quick and the dead : Dost thou believe this ? 

Answer. I believe. 

Minister. Dost thou believe in the Holy Ghost, the holy 
Catholic Church, the Communion of Saints, Remission of Sins, 
Resurrection of the flesh and everlasting life after death ? 

Answer. I believe. 

Minister. What dost thou desire ? — Answer. Baptism. 

Minister. Wilt thou be baptized ? — Answer. I will. 



James I. 1604. 

192. Then the Priest shall, &'c. 

Wellbeloved friends, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

193. Then shall the Priest, &=€. 
Dost thou forsake, &c. 

[Same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637, 
} 192. Then the Presbyter shall, &=€. 
Wellbeloved friends, &c. 

[Same as 1549-] 
} 193. Then shall the Presbyter, ^'c. 
Dost thou forsake, &c. 

[Same as 1552, except "Presbyter" for 
"Minister" throughout.] 



Charles II. 1662, 

§ 192. IT Then shall the Priest speak 
unto the Godfathers and God- 
mothers on this wise. 
Dearly beloved, ye have brought 
this child here, &c. 

[Same as 1349- 1 
(§ 193. ) I demand therefore, 
Dost thou in the name of this 
child renounce the devil, &c. 
[Same as 1552, to] 
That is my desire. 
Minister. Wilt thou then obe- 
diently keep God's holy will and 
commandments, and walk in the 
same all the days of thy life ? 
Answer. I will. 



° In ed. 1559, "at." 



p In Scotch ed., 1637, " he shall." 



296 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ ^95- IT Then the Priest shall take the child in his hands, and ask the 
name. And naming the child, shall dip it in the water thrice. First 
dipping the right side: Second, the left side: The third time^dipping the 
face toivard the font : so it be discreetly and warily done, saying, 

^ N. 1 baptize thee in the name of the Father, and of the 
Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen. 

§ I97' IT ^«<^ if the child be weak, it shall suffice to pour water upon it, 
saying the foresaid words. N. I baptize thee, &'c. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
§ 194'. Then shall the Priest " say. 

O MERCIFUL God, grant that the 
old Adam in these children' may 
be so buried, that the new man 
may be raised up in them ". Amen. 

Grant that all carnal affections 
may die in them ", and that all 
things belonging to the Spirit may 
live and grow in them ". Amen. 

Grant that they * may have power 
and strength to have victory and to 
triumph against the devil, the world 
and the flesh. Amen. 

Grant that whosoever is here dedi- 
cated to thee by our office and min- 
istry, may also be endued with hea- 
venly virtues, and everlastingly re- 
warded through thy mercy, O blessed 
Lord God, who dost live and govern 
all things world without end. Amen. 

Almighty everliving God, whose 
most dearly beloved Son Jesus Christ, 
for the forgiveness of our sins, did 
shed out of y his most precious side 
both water and blood, and gave 
commandment to his disciples that 
they should go teach all nations, and 
baptize them in the name of the 
Father, » the Son, and of the Holy 
Ghost : 

Regard, we beseech thee, 
the supplications of thy congrega- 
tion, and grant that all thy ser- 
vants which shall be baptized in 



"> Inoneed.,i54g,andis59,"Thirdtime." 

' These prayers in substance appear in 
ed. 1549, as \ 230, at the end of " Private 
Baptism." (See p. 312.) 

• In ed. 1578, " the Minister." 

' In ed. 1662, " this child." 



this water, may receive the fiilness 
of thy grace, and ever remain in 
the number of thy faithful and elect 
children, through Jesus Christ our 
Lord. Amen ». 

§ 195-1 TJien the Priest* shall take 
the child in his hands, and ask 
the natne ; and naming the child, 
shall dip it in the water, so it be 
discreetly and warily done, saying. 
•|f A''. I baptize thee in, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

§ 197. And if the child be weak, it 
shall suffice to pour water upon it, 
saying the foresaid words. 

N. I baptize thee in the name of 
the Father, and of the Son, and 
of the Holy Ghost. Amen. 

[Rubric, \ 198, and what follows, is 
omitted in this and subsequent editions.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
§ 194. Then shall the Priest say, ^c. 
O MERCIFUL God, grant, &c. 
Almighty everliving God, &c 

[Same as 1552.] 
§195. Thenthe Priest* shall take,&'c. 
N. I baptize thee, &c. 
[Same as 1552.] 

§ 197. And if the child be weak, &'c. 
N. I baptize thee, &c 
[Same as 1552.] 



" In ed. 1662, " him." 
» In ed. 1662, "he." 
y In one ed. 1559, "out his." 
» In one Scotch ed., 1637, "of the ;" in 
ed. 1662, "and of the." 
• Intwoeds., 1559, " Amca" omitted. 



Public Baptism. 



297 



§ 198. Then the Godfathers and Godmothers shall take and lay their hands 
upon the child, and the minister shall put upon him his white vesture, 
commonly called the Chrisom ; and say. 

Take this white vesture for a token of the innocency, which 
by God's grace in this holy sacrament of baptism is given unto 
thee ; and for a sign whereby thou art admonished, so long as 
thou livest, to give thyself to innocency of living, that, after 
this transitory life, thou mayest be partaker of the life ever- 
lasting. Amen. 



James I. 1604. 
§ 194. Then shall the Priest say, &'c. 

O MERCIFUL God, grant, &c. 
Almighty everliving God, &c. 
[Same throughout as 1552.] 

§ 195. Then the Priest shall take, Ss^c. 
[Same as 1552.] 
N. I baptize thee, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

§ 197. And if the child be weak, &'c, 

A'. I baptize thee, &c. 
[Same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
§ 194. Then shall the Presbyter say. 
O MERCIFUL God, &C. 

Almighty everliving God, &c 

[Same throughout as 1S52. to] 
. . . Regard, we beseech thee, the 
suppHcations of thy Church, and 
grant that all thy servants which 
shall be baptized in this water (which 
we here bless and dedicate in thy 
name to this spiritual washing), may 
receive, &c. 

[Continued the same as 1552.] 

§ 195. Then the Presbyter shall take, 
&'c. 

[Same as 1552.] 

N. I baptize thee, &c. 
[Same as 1549-] 
§ 197. And if the child be weak, dfc. 



Charles II. 1662. 
§ 194. IT Then shall the Priest sayi 

O merciful God, &c. 

Almighty everliving God, &c. 
[Same as 1552, to] 

. , . Regard, we beseech thee, the 
supplications of thy congregation : 
sanctify this Water to the mys- 
tical washing away of sin : and 
grant that this child now to be bap- 
tized therein, may receive the ful- 
ness of thy grace, and ever remain 
in the number of thy faithful and 
elect children, through Jesus Christ 
our Lord. Ameji. 

§ 195. 1 Thejt the Priest shall take 
the Child into his hands, and shall 
say to the Godfathers and God- 
mothers. 

Name this child. 

§ 196. And then navmig it after them 
(if they shall certify him that the 
Child may well endure it) he shall 
dip it in the Water discreetly and 
warily, saying, 

N. I baptize thee in the Name 
of the Father, and of the Son, and 
of the Holy Ghost. Amen. 

§ 197. IF But if they certify, that the 
Child is weak, it shall suffice to 
pour WcUer upon it, saying the 
foresaid words, 

N. I baptize thee in the Name 
of the Father, and of the Son, and 
of the Holy Ghost. Amen. 



298 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ 199. Then the Priest shall anoint the infant upon the head, saying. 

Almighty God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who 
hath regenerate thee by water and the Holy Ghost, and hath 
given unto thee remission of all thy sins: he vouchsafe to 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

§ 200. Then the Priest'*' shall make 
a cross upon the chUd's forehead, 
saying. 

We receive this child into the 
congregation of Christ's flock, and 
do sign him with the sign of the 
cross, in token that hereafter he 
shall not be ashamed to confess the 
faith of Christ crucified, and man- 
fully to fight under his banner a- 
gainst sin, the world, and the devil, 
and to continue Christ's faithful 
soldier and servant unto his life's 
end. Amen. 

§ 201. Then shall the Priest^ say. 
Seeing now, dearly beloved 
brethren, that these children be 
regenerate and grafted ■= into the 
bcSy of Christ's congregation "• : let 
us give thanks unto God for these 
benefits, and with one accord make 
our prayers unto almighty God, 
that they may lead the rest of their 
life according to this beginning. 

§ 202. Then shall be said. 
IT Our Father which art in 
heavea &c. 

§ 203. Then shall the Priest^ say. 

We yield thee hearty thanks, 
most merciful Father, that it hath 
pleased thee to regenerate this in- 
fant with thy Holy Spirit, to re- 



ceive him for thy* own child by 
adoption, and to incorporate him 
into thy holy congregation '. And 
humbly we beseech thee to grant 
that he, being dead unto sin, and 
living imto righteousness, and being 
buried with Christ in his death, 
may crucify the old man, and ut- 
terly abolish the whole body of 
sin : that * as he is made partaker 
of the death of thy Son, so he may 
be ^ partaker of his resurrection : so 
that finally, with the residue of thy 
holy congregation ', he may be ' 
inheritor of thine everlasting king- 
dom : through Christ our Lord. 
Amen. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
§ 200. Then the Priest shall make. 

We receive this child, &c. 
[Same as issa-l 

§201. T/ien shall the Priest say. 

Seeing now, dearly, &c 
[Same as 1553.] 

§ 202. Then shall be said. 
Our Father, which art, &c. 

§ 203. Then shall the Priest say. 

We yield thee hearty thanks, &c 
[Same as 155a.] 



^ In ed. 1578, " the Minister." 
« In one ed., 15S9. "graffed." 
^ In Scotched., 1637, "Christ's Church." 
* In one ed., 155a, and afterwards, 
" thine own." 



' In Scotch ed., 1637, and ed. i66a, 
" thy holy Church." 

» In ed. 1662, "and that." 

*> In ed. 1663, " he may also be par- 
taker." 

' In ed. 1662, "an inheritor." 



Public Baptism. 



299 



anoint thee with the unction of his Holy Spirit, and bring thee 
to the inheritance of everlasting life. Amen. 

§ 204. When there are many to be baptized, this order of demanding, bap- 
tizing, putting on the Chrisotn, and anointing, shall be used severally with 
every child: those that be first baptized departing from the font, and re- 
maining in some convenient place within the Church until all be baptized. 



James I. 1604. 

§ 200. Then the Priest shall make, 
d^c. 

We receive this child, &c. 
[Same as 1552.] 

§ 201. Then shall the Priest say, 
Seeing now, dearly, &c. 

[Same as 1552.] 
§ 202. Thett shall be said, 

Our Father, which art in hea- 
ven, &c. 

§ 203. Then shall the Priest say. 
We yield thee hearty thanks, &c. 
[Same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
§ 200. Then the Presbyter shall make. 

We receive this child into the 
Church of Christ, and do sign him 
with the sign of the cross, in token 
that hereafter he shall not be ashamed 
to confess the faith of Christ cruci- 
fied, and stoutly to resist sin, the 
world, and the devil, and to con- 
tinue Christ's faithful soldier and 
servant unto his life's end. Amen. 

§ 201. Then shall the Presbyter say. 

Seeing now, dearly, &c. 
[Same as 1552-] 

§ 202. Then shall be said. 

Our Father, which art in hea- 
ven, &c. 



§ 203. Then shall the Presbyter say. 
We yield thee hearty thanks, &c 
[Same as 1552.] 



t Here the Priest 
shall make 



Charles II. 1662. 

§ 200. IT Then the Priest shall say. 
We receive this child into the 
congregation of 
Christ's flock, + and 
do sign him with Cross upon the 
the sign of the Cross, C'^"'^'* forehead. 
in token that, &c. 

[Same as 1552.] 

§ 201. f Then shall the Priest say. 
Seeing now, dearly beloved 
brethren, that this child is regene- 
rate and grafted into the body of 
Christ's Church, let us give thanks 
unto Almighty God for these bene- 
fits, and with one accord make OMr 
prayers unto him, that this child 
may lead the rest of his life accord- 
ing to this beginning. 

§ 202. ^ Then shall be said, all 
kneeling. 

Our Father which art in heaven ; 
Hallowed be thy Name. Thy king- 
dom come. Thy will be done in 
earth. As it is in heaven. Give us 
this day our daily bread. And for- 
give us our trespasses. As we for- 
give them that trespass against us. 
And lead us not into temptation ; 
But deliver us from evil. Amen. 

§ 203. II Then shall the Priest say. 
We yield thee hearty, &c. 
[Same as 1552.] 



300 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ 205. At the last end, the Priest, calling the Godfathers and Godmothers 
togetlier, shall say this s/iort Exhortation ^following: 

Forasmuch as these children have promised by you to 
forsake the devil and all his works, to believe in God, and 
to serve him ; you ' must remember, that it is your parts and 
duty " to see that these infants ° be taught, so soon as they "^ 
shall be able to learn, what a solemn vow, promise, and pro- 
fession they have p made by you. And that they ° may know 
these things the better, ye shall call upon them ^ to hear ser- 
mons ; and chiefly you ^ shall provide that they " may learn 
the Creed, the Lord's Prayer, and the Ten Commandments, 
in the English' tongue, and all other things which a Christian 
man ought to know and believe to his soul's health : and that 
these children " may be virtuously brought up to lead a godly 
and * Christian life ; remembering always ^ that baptism doth 
represent unto us our profession, which is, to follow the ex- 
ample of our Saviour Christ, and to be made like unto him ; 



Second Bdw. VI. 1552. 

§ 205. IT At the last end, the Priest 
calling, ^'c. 

li'ORASMUCHas these children, &c. 
[Same as 1549-] 
§207. If The Minister shall command 
that the children be brought to the 
Bishop to be confirmed, S'c. 
[Continued the same as 1549, to] 
according as it is there expressed. 

[Rubrics { 206, \ 308 and \ 209 are omitted 
in this and following editions.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
§ 205. At the last end. 
Forasmuch as these children, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 



§ 207. ^ TTu Minister shall command 
that the children be brought to the 
Bishop, Gr'c. 

[Same as 1549.] 



J^mes I. 1604. 

§ 205. At the last end. 
Forasmuch as these children, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

§ 207. * The Minister shall command 
that tlu children be brought to ike 
Bishop, &'c. 

[Same as 1549.] 



* In eds. 1578, and 1596, and afterwards, 
"this exhortation." 

' In most eds., iSSa» and most after- 
wards, " ye." 

" In eds. 1553, and afterwards, "duties." 

" In ed. 1662, " t/tii in/ant." 

° In ed. 1662, "he." 

P In ed. 1662, " he hath here." 

« In cd. 1662, " him." 



' In ed. i66a, "vulgar tongue." 

• In ed. 1662, " this child. ' 

' In one ed., 1549, in most eds., 1559, 
and afterwards, "and a Christian." 

" In two eds., 1552, and 1559, " alway ;" 
but in most afterwards, "always," 

» In ed. 1578, this rubric is wholly 
omitted. 



Public Baptism. 



301 



that as he died and rose again for us, so should we (which y are 
baptized) die from sin, and rise again unto righteousness, con- 
tinually mortifying all our evil and corrupt affections, and daily 
proceeding in all virtue and godliness of living. 

§ 206. IT TTie Minister shall command that the Chrisoms be brought to the 
church, and delivered to the Priests afcer the accustomed manner, at the 
furijication of the mother of every child ; 

§ 207. And that the children 
be brought to the Bishop to be confirmed of him, so soon as they can say 
in their vulgar tongue the Articles of the Faith, the Lord''s Prayer, and 
the Ten Commandments, and be further itutructed in the Catechism, set 
forth '^ for that purpose, accordingly as it is there expressed. 

§ 208. And so let the congregation depart in the name of the Lord. 

§ 209. \ Note, that if the number of children to be baptized, and multitude 
of people present, be so great that they cannot conveniently stand at the 
church door ; then let thevi stand withiti the church, in some convenient 
place, nigh unto the church door ; and there all things be said and done, 
appointed to be said and done at the church door. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

§ 205. At the last end the Pres- 
byter, ^'C. 
Forasmuch as these children, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

207. The Presbyter or Minister 
shall command that the children 
be brought to the Bishop, &'c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Charles II. 1662. 

§ 205. % Then all standing up, the 
Priest shall say to the Godfathers 
and Godmothers this Exhortation 
following. 

Forasmuch as this child hath 
promised by you his sureties to re- 
nounce the devil and all, &c. 
[Continued same as 1549.] 



§ 207. % Then shall he add and say. 

Ye are to take care that this 
child be brought to the Bishop to 
be confirmed by him, so soon as 
he can say the Creed, the Lord's 
Prayer, and the ten Commandments 
in the vulgar tongue, and be further 
instructed in the Church-Catechism 
set forth for that purpose. 

§ 210. It is certain by God's Word, 
that Children which are baptized, 
dying before they commit actual 
sin, are undoubtedly saved *. 

§211. To take away all scruple con- 
cerning the use of the sign of the 
Cross in Baptism ; the true ex- 
plication thereof, and the just rea- 
sons for the retaining of it may 
be seen in the xxxth Canon, first 
published in the Year MD CIV. 



J In ed. 1662, "who." 
'In Scotch ed. , 1637, " which is set forth 
in this book for that purpose, according 



as it is there expressed." 

» This rubric is to be compared with 
? 253 of ed. 1549. (See p. 319.) 



302 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



OF THEM THAT BE 

BAPTIZED IN PRIVATE HOUSES 

IN TIME OF NECESSITY »>. 

212. H The Pastors and Curates shall oft" admonish the people, that they 
defer not the baptism of infants any longer than the Sunday, or other holy 
day next after the child be born, unless upon a great and reasonable cause 
declared to the Curate and by him approved. 

213. And also they shall warn them, that without great cause, and necessity 
they baptize not children at home in their houses. And when great need 
shall compel them so to do, that then they minister it^ on this fashion. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

OF THEM THAT BE 

BAPTIZED IN PRIVATE 
HOUSES, 

IN TIME OF NECESSITY. 

§ 212. 1" The Pastors and Curates, 

§ 213. And also they shall, &^c. 
§ 214. First, let them that be, &'c. 
^ iV. I baptize thee, &c. 
[Same throughout as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

OF THEM THAT BE, &C 
[Same as 1549-] 
§ 212. The Pastors and Curates, &'c. 
§ 213. And also they shall, &^c, 
§ 214. First let them that, S^c. 
N. I baptize thee, &c 

[Same throughout as i549.] 



James I. 1604. 

OF THEM THAT ARE TO BE BAP- 
TIZED IN PRIVATE HOUSES IN 



TIME OF NECESSITY, BY THE 
MINISTER OF THE PARISH, OR 
ANY OTHER LAWFUL MINISTER 
THAT CAN BE PROCURED. 

§212. The pastors and curates, dfc. 
[Same as 1549.] 

§ 213. And also they shall warn them 
that, without great cause and ne- 
cessity, they procure not their chil- 
dren to be baptized at home in their 
houses. A nd when great need shall 
compel them so to do, then bap- 
tism shall be administered on this 
fashion. 

§ 214. First let the lawful minister 
and them that be present call upon 
God for his grace, and say the 
Lord's Prayer, if time will suf- 
fer. And then the child being 
named by some one that is present, 
the said lawful minister shall dip 
it in water, or pour water upon it, 
saying these words : 

N. I baptize thee, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



i> In ed. 1578, the whole of this office is 
omitted. 



° In eds. 1596, and afterwards, "often." 
^ In one ed., 1559, "it" omitted. 



Private Baptism. 



303 



§ 214. IT First let them that be present call upon God for his grace, and say 
the Lord's prayer, if the time will suffer. And then one of them shall 
name the child, and dip him in the water, or pour water upon him, saying 
these words : — 

\ N. \ baptize thee in the name of the Father, and of the 
Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

OF THEM THAT ARE TO BE BAP- 
TIZED IN PRIVATE HOUSES IN 
TIME OF NECESSITY, BY THE 
PRESBYTER OR MINISTER OF 
THE PARISH, OR ANY OTHER 
LAWFUL PRESBYTER OR MINIS- 
TER THAT CAN BE PROCURED. 

§212. The Pastors and Curates, S^c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

§ 213. And also they shall warn 
them, ^s'c. 

[Same as 1604.] 

§ 214. First let the lawful Presbyter 
or Minister, and them that, &'c. . 
.... the said lawful Presbyter or 
Minister shall, Qt'c. 

[Same as 1604.] 
N. I baptize thee, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 



Charles II. 1662. 

THE MINISTRATION OF 

Private Baptism of Children 

IN HOUSES. 

§ 212. Tf The Curates of every Parish 
shall often admonish the people, 
that they defer not the Baptism of 
their Children longer than the first 
or second Sunday next after their 
birth, or other Holy-day falling 
between, unless upon a great and 
reasonable cause, to be approved by 
the Curate. 

\Z\1.^ And also they shall warn 
them, that without like great cause 



and necessity they procure not their 
children to be baptized at home in 
their houses. But when need shall 
compel them so to do, their bap- 
tism shall be administered on this 
fashion. 

[Same as 1604.] 

§ 214. ^ First let the Minister of the 
Parish {or in his absence, any other 
lawful Minister that can be pro- 
cured) with them that are present 
call upon God, and say the Lord's 
Prayer, and so many of the Col- 
lects appointed to be said before in 
the Form of Publick Baptism, as 
the time and presettt exigence will 
suffer. And then, the Child being 
named by some one that is present, 
the Minister shall pour Water upon 
it, saying these words ; 

N. I baptize thee, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

§ 215. IT Then all kneeling down, the 
Minister shall give thanks unto 
God, and say. 

We yield thee hearty thanks, most 
merciful Father, that it hath pleased 
thee to regenerate this infant with 
thy Holy Spirit ; to receive him for 
thine own child by adoption, and 
to incorporate hii7t into thy holy 
Church. And we humbly beseech 
thee to grant, that as he is now 
made partaker of the death of thy 
Son, so he may be also of his resur- 
rection : and that finally with the 
residue of thy Saints he may inherit 
thine everlasting kingdom, through 
the same thy Son Jesus Christ our 
Lord. Amen. 



304 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549, 



§ 216. And let them not doubt, but that" the child so baptized is lawfully 
and sufficiently baptized, and might not to he baptized again, in the Church '. 
But yd neva-theless, if the child which is after this sort baptized do after- 
ward live, it is expedient that he * be brought into the Church, 

to the intent 
the Priest may examine and try whether the child be lawfully baptized 
or no. And if those that bring any child to the church do answer that he 
is already baptized: Then shall the Priest examine them further. 

•j[ By whom the child was baptized ? 

Who was present when the child was baptized ? 

Whether they called upon God for grace and succour in 
that necessity ? 

With what thing, or what matter, they did baptize the child ? 

With what words the child was baptized ? 

WTiether they think the child to be lawfully and perfectly 
baptized ? 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

§ 216. And let them not doubt, &>c. 

% By whom the child, &c. 

[Same throughout as 1549.] 

§ 218. And if the Minister shall 

prove, (^c. 

I CERTIFY you, that, &c. 
[Same as 1549, to] 
is now by the laver of regeneration 
in Baptism received into the num- 
ber of the children of God, and 
heirs of everlasting life : for our 
Lord, &c. 

[Same as 1549O 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
§ 216. And let them tiot, dfc. 

By whom the child, &c. 
[Same throughout as 1549-] 
§ 218. And if the Minister, &=€. 

I CERTIFY you, that, &c. 
[Same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 
§ 216. And let them f tot doubt, &'c. 
[Same as 1549, to] 
to the intent, that if the priest or 
minister of the same parish did 
himself baptize that child, the con- 
gregation may be certified of the 
true form oj baptism by him pri- 
vately before used. § 217. Or if 



the child were baptized by any other 
lawful minister, thai thett the min- 
ister of the parish where the child 
was bom or christened shall ex- 
amine and try whether the child be 
lawfully baptized or tw. In which 
case if those that bring any child 
to the church, do answer that the 
same child is already baptized, then 
shall the minister examine them 
farther, saying, 

By whom was the child baptized ? 

Who was present when the child 
was baptized ? 

And because some things essen- 
tial to this Sacrament may happen 
to be omitted, through fear or haste, 
in such times of extremity, therefore 
I demand further of you. 

With what matter was the child 
baptized ? 

With what words was the child 
baptized ? 

Whether think you the child to 
be lawfully and perfectly baptized ? 

§ 218. Atui if the minister shall find 
by the answers of such as bring the 
child, that all things, ^'c. 

[Same as 1549.] 
I CERTIFY you, that in this case 
all is well done, and according, &c 
[Same as 1552.] 



• In one ed., 1549, "but the child." 
' In ed. 1604, anci afterwards, the words 
"in the Church " omitted. 



e In one ed., 1549, "they be;" in ed. 
1604, and afterwards, "it be." 



Private Baptism. 



30s 



§ 218. And if the minister^ shall prove by the answers of such as brought 
the child, that all things were done, as they ought to be: Then shall not 
he christen the child again, but shall receive him, as one of the flock of 
the^ true christian people, saying thus. 

I CERTIFY you, that in this case ye have done well, and 
according unto due order concerning the baptizing of this 
child, which ^ being born in original sin, and in the wrath of 
God, is now by the laver of regeneration in Baptism made 
the child of God, and heir of everlasting life : for our Lord 
Jesus Christ doth not deny his grace and mercy unto such 
infants, but most lovingly doth call them unto him : as the 
holy gospel doth witness to our comfort on this wise. 



Scotch Liturgfy, 1637. 

§§ 2 1 6, 2 1 7. And let them not doubt, 
^c. 

[Same as 1604, except] 

. ... if the Presbyter or Minister 
. . . . lawful Presbyter or Minister 
.... then the Presbyter of the Pa- 
rish .... then shall the Presbyter 
or Minister .... 

By whom was the child, &c. 
[Same as 1604 throughout] 

§ 218. And if the Presbyter or Mi- 
nister shall, &'c. 

I CERTIFY you, that, &c 
[Same as 1604.I 



Charles II. 1662. 

, 216. % And let them not doubt, but 
that the Child so baptized is law- 
fully and sufficiently baptized, and 
ought not to be baptized again. Yet 
nevertheless, if the Child which is 
after this sort baptized, do after- 
ward live, it is expedient that it be 
brought into the Church, 

to the in- 
tent that if the Minister of the same 
Parish did himself baptize that 
Child, the Congregation may be 



certified of the true Form of Bap- 
tism, by him privately before used: 
in which case he shall say thus, 

I CERTIFY you, that according to 
the due and prescribed Order of the 
Church, at such a time, and at such 
a place, before divers witnesses I 
baptized this child. 

§ 217. IT B»t if the Child were bap- 
tized by any other lawful Minister : 
then the Minister of the Parish 
where the Child was, ^c. 
[Same as 1604.] 

By whom was this child, &c. 

Who was present when this child 
was baptized ? 

Because some things essential to 
this Sacrament may happen to be 
omitted through fear or haste, in 
such times of extremity ; therefore 
I demand further of you, 

With what matter was this child 
baptized? 

With what words was this child 
baptized ? 

§ 218. IT And if the Minister shall 
find, &'c. 

I CERTIFY you, that, &c 
[Same as 1604.] 



la one ed., 1549, "ministers." ' In one ed., 1549, and 1662, "of true christian.' 

' In ed. 1662, " who." 



3o6 



First Prayer-book of Edward VI. 1549. 



At' a certain time they brought children unto Christ that 
he should touch them, and his disciples rebuked ^^j^ ^ „ 
those that brought them. But when Jesus saw it, 
he was displeased, and said unto them : Suffer little children 
to come unto me, and forbid them not, for to such belongeth 
the kingdom of God. Verily I say unto you, whosoever doth 
not receive the kingdom of God as a little child, he shall not 
enter therein. And when he had taken them up in his arms, 
he put his hands upon them and blessed them. 

§ 219. After the Gospel is read: the minister shall make this exhortation " 
upon the words of the gospel. 

Friends, ye ° hear in this gospel the words of our Saviour 
Christ, that he commanded the children to be brought unto 
him, how he blamed those that would have kept them from 
him, how he exhorted all men to follow their innocency : ye 
perceive how by his outward gesture and p deed he declared 
his good will toward them ; for he embraced them in his arms, 
he laid his hands upon them, and blessed them. Doubt you 
not^ therefore, but earnestly' believe, that he hath likewise 
favourably received this present infant, that he hath embraced 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

At a certain time they brought 
children unto Christ, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

§ 2 1 9. % After the Gospel is read, &>€. 
Friends, you hear, &c 

[Same as 1549.] 

§ 220. T J7ere the Minister with 
the Godfathers and Godmothers 
shall say. 

Our Father, which art in hea- 
ven. &C. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

At a certain time they brought 
children unto Christ, &c. 
[Same as 1552.] 



§ 219. After the Gospel is read, iS^c. 
Friends, you hear, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

§ 220. Ifere the Minister^ &*c 
[Same as 1553.] 

Our Father, which, &c. 



James I. 1604. 
At a certain time they brought 
children unto Christ, &c. 
[Same as 1552.] 
§ 219. After the Gospel is reaa, &"£. 
Friends, you hear, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 
§ 22a Ifere the Minister, &v. 

[Same as 1552.] 
Our Father, which art in hea- 
ven, &c. 



'_ In one ed., 1552, and iS59i a heading, 
" TAe Gospel," appears ; in most editions 
the space is blank. In Sealed Books, 1662, 
the words are struck through with a pen. 

"> In Scotch ed., 1637, and ed. 1662, 
the marginal reference is " Mark x. 13." 

■ In eds. 1559, and afterwards (except 
*596). " tliis bnef exhortation. " 



" In most eds., 1552, and in all eds., 
1559, except one, "you hear." 

P In one ed., 1559, " indeed." 

4 In some eds., 1552, and most after- 
wards, "doubt ye not;" in one ed., 
155a, " doubt not you." 

' In Scotch ed., 1637, "stedfastly." 



Private Baptism. 



307 



him with the arms of his mercy, that he hath given unto him • 
the blessing of eternal life, and made* him partaker of his 
everlasting kingdom. Wherefore we being thus persuaded 
of the good will of our heavenly Father, declared by his Son 
Jesus Christ towards ^ this infant : Let us faithfully and de- 
voutly give thanks unto him, and say the prayer which the 
Lord himself taught ; and in declaration of our faith, let us 
also ^ recite the articles contained in our Creed. 

§ 220. Here the minister with the Godfathers and Godmothers shall say. 

Our Father which art in heaven, hallowed be thy name : 
Thy y kingdom come, &c. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

At a certain time, &c. 

[Same as 1552.] 

§ 219. After the Gospel is read, the 

Presbyter or Minister shall, dr'c. 

Friends, you hear, &c. 

[Same as 1549.) 
§ 220. Here the Presbyter or Minis- 
ter, with, &=€. 

[Same as iss^-l 
Our Father, which art in hea- 
ven, &c. 

Charles II. 1662. 

They brought young children to 
Christ, that he should e m k 
touch them ; and his " ^^ ^' '* 
disciples rebuked those that brought 
them. But when Jesus saw it, he 
was much displeased, and said unto 
tliem, Suffer the little children to 
come unto me, and forbid them not ; 
for of such is the kingdom of God. 
Verily I say unto you. Whosoever 
shall not receive the kingdom of 
God as a little child, he shall not 
enter therein. And he took them 
up in his arms, put his hands upon 
them, and blessed them. 
§219. IT After the Gospel is read, 

the Mitiister shall make this brief 

Exhortation upon the words of 

the Gospel. 



' In ed. 1662, " mercy, and (as he has 
promised in his holy word) will give unto 
him." 
' In ed. 1662, "make." 
" In Scotch ed., 1637, "toward." 
' In eds. 1532, and afterwards, "also" 
oniiiied. 



Beloved, ye hear in this Gos- 
pel the words, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 
and say the Prayer which the Lord 
himself taught us. § 220, 

Our Father which art in hea- 
ven ; Hallowed be thy Name. Thy 
Kingdom come. Thy will be done 
on^ earth. As it is in heaven. Give 
us this day our daily bread. And 
forgive us our trespasses. As we for- 
give them that trespass against us. 
And lead us not into temptation ; 
But deliver us from evil. Amen. 
[The following appears only in 1662.] 
Almighty and everlasting God, 
heavenly Father, we give thee hum- 
ble thanks, that thou hast vouch- 
safed to call us to the knowledge of 
thy grace and faith in thee ; In- 
crease this knowledge, and con- 
firm this faith in us evermore. Give 
thy Holy Spirit to this infant, that 
he being bom again, and being 
made an heir of everlasting salva- 
tion, through our Lord Jesus Christ, 
may continue thy servant, and at- 
tain thy promise, through the same 
our Lord Jesus Christ thy Son, 
who liveth and reigneth with thee 
and the Holy Spirit, now and for 
ever. Amen. 



J In one ed. , 1549, "let thy kingdom ;" 
while in the other editions, and all eds. 
afterwards, the paragraph ends with 
" name, &c." 

'In the Sealed Books it is printed "in," 
but an " o'' is written over the " i." 



3o8 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ 221. Hun shall thty say the Creed, 

§ 222. and then the Priest shall 
demand the name of the child, which being by the Godfathers and God- 
mothers pronounced, the minister shall say, 

IF N. Dost thou forsake the devil and all his works ? 

Answer. I forsake them. 

Minister. Dost thou forsake the vain pomp and glory of the 
world, with all the covetous desires of the same ? 

Answer. I forsake them. 

Minister. Dost thou forsake the carnal desires of the flesh, 
so that thou wilt not follow and ' be led by them? 

Answer. I forsake them. 

Minister. Dost thou believe in God the Father almight}-, 
maker of heaven and earth ? 

Ansiver. I believe. 

Minister, Dost thou believe in Jesus Christ his only- 
begotten Son our Lord, and that he was conceived by the 
Holy Ghost, born of the virgin Mary, that he suffered under 
Pontius ^ Pilate, was crucified, dead, and buried, that he went 
down into hell, and also did arise *^ again the third day, that 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
§222. t Then shall the*' Priest 

demand the name of the child, 

which being by the Godjathers and 

Godmothers pronounc^, theMinis- 

ter shall say. 

Dost thou in the name of this 
diild forsake the Devil and all his 
works, the vain pomp and gloiy 
of the world, with all the covetous 
desires of the same, the carnal de- 
sires of the flesh, and* not to fol- 
low, and be led by them ? 

Answer. I forsake them all. 

Minister '. Dost thou in the name 
of this child profess this faith, to 
believe in God the Father almighty, 
maker of heaven and earth : And 
in Jesus Christ, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 
the quick and the dead ? 

And do you in his name believe 
in the Holy Ghost The holy Ca- 



tholic Church. The Communion 
of saints. The remission of sins. 
Resurrection*, and everlasting life 
after death? 

Answer. All this I stedfastly be- 
lieve. 

Elizabeth, 1559. 
§ 222. Then shall the Priest, &'e. 
Dost thou in the name of, &c 
[Same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 
§ 222. Then shall the Priest, dfc. 
Dost thou in the name of, &c. 
[Same as 1552.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
§ 222. Then shall the Presbyter de- 
mand, Qfc. 

Dost thou in the name, &c. 
[Same as 1552.] 



» In one ed., 1549, "nor be led." 
I" In one ed., 1559, " Ponce." 
' In one ed., 1^49, and in most eds. 
afterwards, " did nse." 
^ In one ed., 1559, "the Priest .shall." 
• In Scotch ed., 1637, "so that thou 



wilt not follow nor be led by them." 

f In one ed., 1559. "the Minister;" in 
Scotched., 1637, "Presbyter." 

s In one ed., 1559, "resurrection of the 
flesh ;" in Scotch ed., 1637, " the Resur- 
rection of the body." 



Private Baptism. 



309 



he ascended into heaven, and sitteth on'' the right hand of 
God the Father almighty, and from thence shall come again 
at the end of the world to judge the quick and the dead : 
dost thou beheve thus ? 

Ansii'cr. I believe. 

Minister. Dost thou believe in the Holy Ghost, the holy 
catholic Church, the Communion of Saints, Remission of sins, 
Resurrection of the flesh, and everlasting life after death ? 

Afiswer. I believe. 

§ 223. Then the minister shall put the white vesttn-e, commotily called the 
Chrisom, upon the child, saying, 

Take this white vesture for a token of the innocency, 
which by God's grace in the ' holy sacrament of Baptism is 
given unto thee, and for a sign whereby thou art admonished 
so long as thou shalt live*" to give thyself to innocency of 
living, that after this transitory Hfe thou mayest be partaker 
of the life everlasting. Amen. 



Charles II. 1662. 

§ 222. II Then shall the Priest, ^'c. 
LSame as 1552.] 
Dost thou in the name of this 
child renounce the devil and all 
his works, the vain pomp and glory 
of this world, with all covetous de- 
sires of the same, and the carnal 
desires of the flesh, so that thou 
wilt not follow nor be led by them ? 
A ns'cver. 
I renounce them all. 
jMinister. 
Dost thou l)elieve in God the 
Father Almighty, Maker of hea- 
ven and earth ? 
And in Jesus Christ, &c. 
[Same as 1549, to] 
the quick and the dead ? 

And dost thou believe in the 
Holy Ghost ; the holy Catholick 
Church, the Communion of Saints ; 
the Remission of sins ; the Resur- 
rection of the flesh ; and everlasting 
life after death ? 

A nswer. 
All this I stedfastly believe. 

Minister. 
Wilt thou then obediently keep 



God's holy will and commandments, 
and walk in the same all the days 
of thy life ? 

Atiswer. 
I will. 

§ 224. H Then the Priest shall say. 
We receive this child into the 
congregation of Christ's flock, and 
do t sign hitn with + The Priest 
thesignoftheCross, shall make a 
in token that here- Cross upon the 
after he shall not Child's forehead, 
be ashamed to confess the faith of 
Christ crucified, and manfully to 
fight under his banner against sin, 
the world, and the devil; and to 
continue Christ's faithful soldier and 
servant unto his life's end. Amen. 

§225. % Then shall the Priest say. 
Seeing now, dearly beloved 
brethren, that this child is by Bap- 
tism regenerate and grafted into the 
body of Christ's Church, let us give 
thanks unto Almighty God for these 
benefits, and with one accord make 
our prayers unto him, that he may 
lead the rest of his life according 
to this beginning. 



■^ In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "at." 

' In one ed., 1549, 



' In one ed., 1549, " in this holy." 
" thou livest." 



3IO 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



^ Let us pray. 
Almighty and everlasting God, heavenly Father, we give 
thee humble thanks that ^ thou hast vouchsafed ™ to call us to 
the knowledge of thy grace, and faith in thee : Increase " and 
confirm this faith in us evermore : Give thy Holy Spirit to 
this infant, that he being bom again, and being made heir of 
everlasting salvation through our Lord Jesus Christ, may con- 
tinue thy servant, and attain thy promises °, through the same 
our Lord Jesus Christ thy Son : who liveth and reigneth with 
thee in p unity of the same Holy Spirit everlastingly 9. Amen. 

§ 227. Then shall the minister make this exhortation to the Godfathers and 
Godtfwthers. 

Forasmuch as this child hath promised by you to forsake 
the devil and all his works, to believe in God, and to serve 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

IT Let us pray. 

Almighty and everlasting, &c. 

[Same as 1549-] 

§ 227. Then shall the Minister, ^c. 

Forasmuch as this child, &c 

[Same as 1549, to] 
godliness of living. 

§ 228. T And so forth, as in Public 

Baptism. 
§ 229. •|f But if they which bring, &'c. 

If thou be not baptized, &c 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

Let us pray. 

Almighty and everlasting, &c 

[Same as 1549.] 

§ 227. Then shall the Minister, &v. 

Forasmuch as this child, &c 

[Same as 1549.] 

§ 228. As in Public Baptism. 

§ 229. But if they which bring, &'c. 

If thou be not baptized, &c 

[Same as 1549.] 

James I. 1604. 

Let us pray, &a 

Almighty and everlasting, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 



§ 227. Then shall the minister, &'c. 
Forasmuch as this child, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 
godliness of living. 
§ 228. And so forth, as in Public 
Baptism. 
§ 229. But if they which bring the 
infants •* to the church, do make 
such uncertain answers to the 
priesfs^ questions, as that it can- 
not appear that the child was bap- 
tized with water, in the Name of 
the Father, and of the Son, and 
of the Holy Ghost, (which are es- 
sential parts of baptism,) then let 
the priest^ baptise it inform, jSrv. 

If thou be not already. &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

Let us pray. 

Almighty and everlasting, &a 

[Same as 1549.] 
§ 227. Then shall tlie Presbyter or 
Afinister make, &'c. 
Forasmuch as this child, &c 

[Same as 1549, to] 

godliness of living. 

§ 228. And so forth, as in Public 

Baptism. 

% 229. Bui if they which bring, drV. 

(Same as 1604.] 

If thou be not already, &c 

[Same as 1549-] 



' In eds. 1553, and after, "for that thou." 
■" In one ed., 1552, "vouchsafe;" and 
in one ed., 1559, "vouchedsafed." 

" In eds. 1552, and afterwards, " in- 
crease this knowledge and." 



° In one ed., 1549, and in ed. 1552, and 
afterwards, "promise." 
P In eds. 1552, and after, " in the unity." 
s In one ed., 1559, " everl.isting." 
' In Scotch ed., 1637, " Presbyter." 



Private Baptism. 



311 



him, you* must remember that it is your parts and duty' to 
see that this infant be taught, so soon as he shall be able 
to learn, what a solemn vow, promise, and profession he hath 
made by you : and that he may know these things the better, 
ye shall call upon him to hear sermons : and chiefly ye " shall 
provide that he may learn the Creed, the Lord's prayer, and 
the ten commandments in the English'^ tongue, and all other 
things which a christian man y ought to know and believe to 
his soul's health, and that this child may be virtuously brought 
up to lead a godly and a christian life : remembering alway 
that Baptism doth represent unto us our profession, which is to 
follow the example of our Saviour Christ, and to be made like 
unto him, that as he died and rose again for us, so should we, 
which ^ are baptized, die from sin, and rise again unto right- 
eousness, continually mortifying all our evil and corrupt affec- 
tions, and daily proceeding in all virtue and godliness of living *. 
§ 228, &c. As in Public Baptism. 

§ 229. ^ But if they which bring the in/ants ^ to, the church, do make an 
uncertain answer to the priest's questiotts, and say that they cannot tell 
what they thought, did, or said, in that great fear and trouble of mind (as 
oftentimes it chanceth) : Then let the priest baptize him in form above 
written, conce7'ning public Baptism ', saving that at the dipping of the 
child in the font he shall use this form of words. 

If thou be not baptized already, N. I baptize thee in the name 
of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen. 



Charles II. 1662. 
§ 226. % Then shall the Priest say. 

We yield thee most hearty thanks, 
most merciful Father, that it hath 
pleased thee to regenerate this in- 
fant with thy Holy Spirit, to re- 
ceive him for thine own child by 
adoption, and to incorporate him 
into thy holy Church. And humbly 
we beseech thee to gi"ant, that he 
being dead unto sin, and living unto 
righteousness, and being buried with 
Christ in his death, may crucify the 
old man, and utterly abolish the 
whole body of sin, and that as he is 
made partaker of the death of thy 
Son, he may also be partaker of 



his resurrection ; so that finally 
with the residue of thy holy Church, 
he may be an inheritor of thine 
everlasting kingdom, through Jesus 

Christ our Lord. Amen, 

% 

§ 227. % Then all standing up, the 
Minister shall make this, dr'c. 

Forasmuch as this child hath 
promised by you his sureties, to re- 
nounce the devil, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

§ 229. \ But if they which bring, Qfc. 
[Same as 1604.] 

If thou art not already, &c. 
[Same as I549.1 



• In ed. 1662, "ye." 
' In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "part 
and duty;" ined. 1662, "parts and duties." 
" In ed. 1604, " you." 
' In ed. 1662, " vulgar tongue." 
> In ed. 1662, "man" omitted. 



' In ed. 1662, " who." 

• In one ed., 1559, " &c." is inserted 
here, instead of " 3& in Public Baptism." 

'' In ed. 1662, "the infant." 

" In ed. 1662, "in the form before ap- 
pointed for Public Baptism of Iniants." 



312 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 

§ 230. * TTie -water in the font shall be changed every month once at the least, 
and afore any child be baptized in the water so changed, the Priest sJiall 
say at the font these prayers following. 

O MOST merciful God our Saviour Jesu Christ, who hast 
ordained the element of water for the regeneration of thy 
faithful people, upon whom, being baptized in the river of 
Jordan, the Holy Ghost came down in ^ likeness of a dove : 
Send down, we beseech thee, the same thy Holy Spirit to 
assist us, and to be present at this our invocation of tWy holy 
name : Sanctify ^ this fountain of baptism, thou that art the 
sanctifier of all things, that by the power of thy word all those 
that shall be baptized therein may be spiritually regenerated, 
and made the children of everlasting adoption. Amen. 

O MERCIFUL God, grant that the old Adam, in them that 
shall be baptized in this fountain, may be so ^ buried, that the 
new man may be raised up again. Amen. 

Grant that all carnal affections may die in them ; and that 
all things, belonging to the Spirit, may live and grow in them. 
Amen. 

Grant to all them which at this fountain forsake the devil 
and all his works : that they may have power and strengtli 
to have victory and to triumph against him, the world, and 
the flesh. Amen. 

Whosoever shall confess thee, O Lord : recognise him also 
in thy kingdom. Amen. 

Grant that all sin and vice here may be so extinct : that 
they never have power to reign in thy servants. Amen. 

Grant that whosoever here shall begin to be of thy flock : 
may evermore continue in the same. Amen. 

Grant that all they which for thy sake in this life do deny 
and forsake themselves : may win and purchase thee, O Lord, 
which art everlasting treasure. Amen. 

Grant that whosoever is here dedicated to thee by our 
office and ministry : may also be endued with heavenly virtues, 
and everlastingly rewarded through thy mercy, O blessed Lord 
God, who dost live and govern all things world without end. 
Amen. 

The Lord be with you. 
j4ns7ver. And with thy spirit 

* This rubric, with part of the first the Public Baptism of Infants, eds. 1552 

prayer, is followed only in the Scotch ed., and after, as § 194. See p. 206. 

1637, after § 181, but the remainder of the • In three eds., iS49i " in the likeness." 

Prayers (in substance) will be found in ' In three eds., 1549, "may so be." 



Private Baptism. 



313 



Almighty everliving s God, whose most dearly beloved Son 
Jesus Christ for the forgiveness of our sins did shed out of his 
most precious side both water and blood, and gave command- 
ment to his disciples that they should go ^ teach all nations, 
and baptize them in the name of the Father, the Son, and the 
Holy Ghost : Regard, we beseech thee, the supplications of 
thy congregation, and grant that all thy servants which shall 
be baptized in this water, prepared for the ministration of thy 
holy sacrament, may receive the fulness of thy grace, and 
ever remain in the number of thy faithful and elect children, 
through Jesus ^ Christ our Lord. 



[The following appears only in ed. i66z.] 
Charles II. 1662. 

THE MINISTRATION OF 

BAPTISM TO SUCH AS ARE OF RIPER YEARS, 

AND ABLE TO ANSWER FOR THEMSELVES. 



231. T When any such persons as 
are of riper years are to be bap- 
tized, timely notice shall be given 
to the Bishop, or ■whom he shall 
appoint for that purpose, a week 
before at the least, by the Parents, 
or some other discreet persons; 
that so due care may be taken for 
their Examination, whether they 
be sufficiently instructed in the 
Principles of the Christian Reli- 
gion ; and that they may be ex- 
horted to prepare themselves with 
Prayers and Fastiiig for the re- 
ceiving of this holy Sacrament. 

! 232. ^ And if they shall be found 
fit, then the Godfathers and God- 
mothers {the people being assembled 
upon tJie Sunday or Holy-day ap- 
pointed) shall be ready to present 
them at the Font immediately after 
the second Lesson, either at Morn- 
ing or Evening Prayer, as the 
Curate in his discretion shall 
think fit. 



§ 233. IT And standing there, the 
Priest shall ask whether any of 
the persons here presented be bap- 
tized or no : If they shall answer. 
No : then shall the Priest say 
thus. 

Dearly beloved ; Forasmuch as 
all men are conceived and bom in 
sin, (and that which is born of the 
flesh is flesh,) and they that are in 
the flesh cannot please God, but 
live in sin, committing many actual 
transgressions ; and that our Saviour 
Christ saith. None can enter into 
the kingdom of God, except he be 
regenerate and bom anew of Water 
and of the Holy Ghost ; I beseech 
you to call upon God the Father, 
through our Lord Jesus Christ, that 
of his bounteous goodness he will 
grant to these persons that which by 
nature they cannot have, that they 
may be baptized with water and 
the Holy Ghost, and received into 
Christ's holy Church, and be made 
lively members of the same. 



t In one ed., 1549, "everlasting." •• In one ed., iS49, "go and teach." 

' In one ed., 1549, " Jesu." 



314 



Prayer-book of Charles II. 1662. 



§ 234. IT Then shall the Priest say. 
Let us pray. 

§ 235. (H And here all the Congre- 
gation shall kneel. ) 
Almighty and everlasting God, 
who of thy great mercy didst save 
Noah and his family in the ark from 
perishing by water, and also didst 
safely lead the children of Israel 
thy people through the Red Sea, 
figuring thereby thy holy Baptism ; 
and by the Baptism of thy well- 
beloved Son Jesus Christ in the 
river Jordan didst sanctify the ele- 
ment of water to the mystical wash- 
ing away of sin ; We beseech thee 
for thine infinite mercies, that thou 
wilt mercifully look upon these thy 
servants ; wash them, and sanctify 
them with the Holy Ghost, that the)' 
being delivered from thy wrath may 
be received into the ark of Christ's 
Church ; and being stedfast in faith, 
joyful through hope, and rooted in 
charity, may so pass the waves of 
this troublesome world, that finally 
they may come to the land of ever- 
lasting life, there to reign with thee 
world without end, through Jesus 
Christ our Lord. Amen. 

Almighty and immortal God, 
the Aid of all that need, the Helper 
of all that flee to thee for succour, 
the Life of them that believe, and 
the Resurrection of the dead ; We 
call upon thee for these persons, that 
they coming to thy holy Baptism, 
may receive remission of their sins 
by spiritual regeneration. Receive 
thetn, O Lord, and as thou hast pro- 
mised by thy well -beloved Son, 
saying, Ask, and ye shall receive ; 
seek, and ye shall find ; knock, and 
it shall be opened unto you ; So 
give now unto us that ask ; let us 
that seek find ; open the gate unto 
us that knock ; that these persons 
may enjoy the everlasting benedic- 
tion of thy heavenly washing, and 
may come to the eternal kingdom 
which thou hast promised by Christ 
our Lord. Amen. 



§ 236. IT Then shall the people stand 
up, and the Pnest shall say. 

Hear the words of the Gospel writ- 
ten by Saint yohn, in the third 
chapter beginning at the first 
verse. 

There was a man of the Pha- 
risees, named Nicodemus, a ruler 
of the Jews. The same came to 
Jesus by night, and said unto him, 
Rabbi, we know that thou art a 
teacher come from God ; for no 
man can do these miracles that thou 
doest, except God be with him. 
Jesus answered and said unto him. 
Verily, verily I say unto thee. Ex- 
cept a man be born again, he can- 
not see the kingdom of God. Nico- 
demus saith unto him. How can a 
man be bom when he is old ? Can 
he enter the second time into his 
mother's womb, and be bom ? Jesus 
answered. Verily, verily I say unto 
thee. Except a man be bom of 
water and of the Spirit he cannot 
enter into the kingdom of God. 
That which is born of the flesh is 
flesh ; and that which is born of the 
Spirit is spirit. Marvel not that I 
said unto thee, Ye must be bom 
again. The wind bloweth where it 
listeth, and thou hearest the sound 
thereof; but canst not tell whence 
it Cometh, and whither it goeth : 
so is every one that is born of the 
Spirit. 

§ 237. IF After wMeh he shall say 
this Exhortation following. 

Beloved, ye hear in this Gospel 
the express words of our Saviour 
Christ, that except a man be bom 
of water and of the Spirit, he can- 
not enter into the kingdom of God. 
Whereby ye may perceive the great 
necessity of this Sacrament, where 
it may be had. Likewise imme- 
diately before his ascension into 
heaven (as we read in the last chap- 
ter of Saint Mark's Gospel,) he gave 
command to his disciples, saying, 
Go ye into all the world, and preach 
the Gospel to eveiy creature. He 



Baptism of such as are of Riper Years. 



315 



that believeth and is baptized shall 
be saved ; but he that believeth not 
shall be damned. Which also shew-, 
eth unto us the great benefit we 
reap thereby. For which cause 
Saint Peter the Apostle, when upon 
his first preaching of the Gospel 
many were pricked at the heart, 
and said to him and the rest of 
the Apostles, Men and brethren, 
what shall we do ? replied and said 
unto them, Repent and be baptized 
every one of you for the remission 
of sins, and ye shall receive the gift 
of the Holy Ghost. For the pro- 
mise is to you and your children, 
and to all that are afar off, even as 
many as the Lord our God shall 
call. And with many other words 
exhorted he them, saying, Save 
your selves from this untoward gene- 
ration. For (as the same Apostle 
testifieth in another place) even Bap- 
tism doth also now save us, (not the 
putting away of the filth of the flesh, 
but the answer of a good conscience 
towards God) by the resurrection of 
Jesus Christ. Doubt ye not there- 
fore, but earnestly believe that he 
will favourably receive these present 
persons, truly repenting and coming 
unto him by faith, that he will grant 
them remission of their sins, and be- 
stow upon them the Holy Ghost ; 
that he will give them the blessing 
of eternal life, and make them par- 
takers of his everlasting kingdom. 

Wherefore we being thus per- 
suaded of the good will of our hea- 
venly Father towards these persons, 
declared by his Son Jesus Christ ; 
let us faithfully and devoutly give 
thanks to him and say. 

Almighty and everlasting God, 
heavenly Father, we give thee hum- 
ble thanks, for that thou hast vouch- 
safed to call us to the knowledge of 
thy grace and faith in thee : In- 
crease this knowledge, and confirm 
this faith in us evermore : Give thy 
Holy Spirit to these persons, that 
they may be bom again and be 
made heirs of everlasting salvation. 



through our Lord Jesus Christ, who 
liveth and reigneth with thee and 
the Holy Spirit, now and for ever. 
Amen. 

§ 238. ^ Then the Priest shall speak 
to the persons to be baptized on 
this wise. 

Well-beloved, who are come 
hither desiring to receive holy Bap- 
tism, ye have heard how the con- 
gregation hath prayed that our Lord 
Jesus Clirist would vouchsafe to re- 
ceive you and bless you, to release 
you of your sins, to give you the 
kingdom of heaven and everlasting 
life. Ye have heard also tliat our 
Lord Jesus Christ hath promised in 
his holy Word to grant all those 
things that we have prayed for ; 
which promise he for his part will 
most surely keep and perform. 

Wherefore after this promise made 
by Christ, ye must also faithfully for 
your part promise in the presence of 
these your witnesses, and this whole 
congregation, that ye will renounce 
the devil and all his works, and 
constantly believe God's holy Word, 
and obediently keep his command- 
ments. 

§ 239. ^ Then shall the Priest de- 
mand of each of the persons to be 
baptized severally these questions 
following. 

Question. 
Dost thou renounce the devil 
and all his works, the vain pomp 
and glory of the world, with all 
covetous desires of the same, and 
the carnal desires of the flesh, so 
that thou wilt not follow, nor be 
led by them ? 

Answer. 
I renounce them all. 
Question. 
Dost thou believe in God the 
Father Almighty, Maker of heaven 
and earth? 

And in Jesus Christ his only be- 
gotten Son our Lord ? And that he 



3i6 



Prayer-Book of Charles II. 1662. 



was conceived by the Holy Ghost ; 
bom of the Virgin Mary ; that he 
suffered under Pontius Pilate, was 
crucified, dead, and buried ; that 
he went down into hell, and also 
did rise again the third day ; that 
he ascended into heaven, and sitteth 
at the right hand of God the Father 
Almighty ; and from thence shall 
come again at the end of the world 
to judge the quick and the dead ? 

And dost thou believe in the Holy 
Ghost ; the holy Catholick Church ; 
the Communion of Saints ; the Re- 
mission of sins; the Resurrection 
of the flesh ; and everlasting life 
after death ? 

Answer. 

All this I stedfastly believe. 
Question. 

Wilt thou be baptized in this 
faith? 

Answer, 

That is my desire. 

Question. 
Wilt thou then obediently keep 
God's holy will and commandments, 
and walk in the same all the days 
of thy life? 

Answer. 
I will endeavour so to do, God 
being my helper. 

§ 240. T Then shall the Priest say, 

O MERCIFUL God, grant that the 
old Adam in these persons may be 
so buried, that the new man may 
be raised up in them. Amen. 

Grant that all carnal affections 
may die in thetn, and that all things 
belonging to the Spirit, may live 
and grow in thetn. Amen. 

Grant that they may have power 
and strength to have victory, and 
to triumph against the devil, the 
world, and the flesh. Amen. 

Grant that they being here dedi- 
cated to thee by our office and min- 
istry, may also be endued with 
heavenly virtues, and everlastingly 
rewarded through thy mercy, O 
blessed Lord God, who dost live 



and govern all things, world with- 
out end. Amen. 

Almighty everliving God, whose 
most dearly beloved Son Jesus Christ, 
for the forgiveness of our sins did 
shed out of his most precious side 
both water and blood, and gave 
commandment to his disciples, that 
they should go teach all nations, 
and baptize them In the Name of 
the Father 1, the Son, andJ the Holy 
Ghost ; Regard, we beseech thee, 
the supplications of this congrega- 
tion ; sanctify this Water to the mys- 
tical washing away of sin : and grant 
that the persons now to be baptized 
therein, may receive the fulness of 
thy grace, and ever remain in the 
number of thy faithful and elect 
children, through Jesus Christ our 
Lord. Amen. 

§ 241. 1 Then shall the Priest take 
each person to be baptized by the 
right hand, and placing him con- 
veniently by the Font, according 
to his discretion, shall ask the God- 
fathers and Godmothers the N'ame: 
and then shall dip him in the water, 
or pour water upon him, saying, 

N. I baptize thee In the Name 
of the Father, and of the Son, and 
of the Holy Ghost Amen. 

§ 242. IT Then shall the Priest say, 
We receive this person into the 
tHerethe Priest congregation of 
shall make aCross Christ s flock, and T 
upon the person's do sign him with 
forehead. ^^^ ^j^^ ^^^^it Cross, 

in token that hereafter he shall not 
be ashamed to confess the faith of 
Christ crucified, and manfully to 
fight under his banner against sin, 
the world, and the devil; and to 
continue Christ's faithful soldier 
and servant unto his lives end. 
Amen. 

§ 243. T Then shall the Priest say. 

Seeing now, dearly beloved 
brethren, that these persons are re- 



) la Sealed Book, " of" is printed, but struck through with a pen. 



Baptism of such as are of Riper Years. 



317 



generate and grafted into the body 
of Christ's Church, let us give 
thanks unto Almiglity God for these 
benefits, and with one accord malce 
our prayers unto him, that they may 
lead the rest of their life according 
to this beginning. 

§ 244. ^ Thejt shall be said the 
Lord''s Prayer, all kneeling. 

Our Fatlier which art in heaven ; 
Hallowed be thy Name. Thy liing- 
dom come. Thy will be done in 
earth, As it is in heaven. Give us 
this day our daily bread. And for- 
give us our trespasses, As we for- 
give them that trespass against us. 
And lead us not into temptation ; 
But deliver us from evil. Amen. 

We yield thee humble thanks, 
O heavenly Father, that thou hast 
vouchsafed to call us to the know- 
ledge of thy grace and faith in 
thee ; Increase this knowledge, and 
confirm this faith in us evermore. 
Give thy Holy Spirit to these per- 
sons, that being now bom again, 
and made heirs of everlasting salva- 
tion through our Lord Jesus Christ, 
they may continue thy servants, and 
attain thy promises, through the 
same Lord Jesus Christ thy Son, 
who liveth and reigneth with thee 
in the unity of the same Holy Spirit 
everlastingly. Amen. 

§ 245. 1[ Then all standing jtp, the 
Priest shall use this Exhortation 
following ; speaking to the God- 
fathers and Godmothers first. 

Forasmuch as these persons have 
promised in your presence to re- 
nounce the devil and all his works, 
to believe in God, and to serve him ; 
ye must remember that it is your 
part and duty to put thef}i in mind 
what a solemn vow, promise and 
profession they have now made be- 
fore this congregation, and espe- 



cially before you their chosen wit- 
nesses. And ye are also to call 
upon them to use all diligence to 
be rightly instructed in God's holy 
Word, that so they may grow in 
grace, and in the knowledge of our 
Lord Jesus Christ, and live godly, 
righteously and soberly in this pre- 
sent world. 

§ 246. (^ And then, speaking to the 
new baptized persons, he shall 
proceed, and say, ) 

And as for you, who have now 
by Baptism put on Christ, it is 
your part and duty also, being made 
the children of God, and of the 
light by faith in Jesus Christ, to 
■walk answerably to your Christian 
calling, and as becometh the chil- 
dren of light : remembering always 
that Baptism representeth unto us 
our profession ; which is, to follow 
the example of our Saviour Christ, 
and to be made like unto him ; that 
as he died, and rose again for us ; 
so should we who are baptized, die 
from sin, and rise again unto right- 
eousness, continually mortifying all 
our evil and corrupt affections, and 
daily proceeding in all virtue and 
godliness of living. 

§ 247. U It is expedient that every 
person thus baptized should be con- 
firmed by the Bishop so soon after 
his Baptism as conveniently may 
be ; that so he may be admitted 
to the holy Cofnmunion. 

§ 248. ^ If any persons not bap- 
tized in their i^ifancy shall be 
b)vtight to be baptized before they 
come to years of discretion to an- 
swer for themselves ; it may stiffice 
to use the Office for Publick Bap- 
tism of Infants, or {in case of ex- 
treme danger) the Office for Pri- 
vate Baptism, only changijtg the 
word [Infant] for [Child or Per- 
son] as occasion requireth. 



3i8 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



CONFIRMATION, 
WHEREIN IS CONTAINED A CATECHISM FOR CHILDREN. 

§ 250. To the end that confirmation may be ministered to the mx)re edifying 
0/ such as shall receive it {according to •' St. PauVs doctrine, who teacheth 
that all things should be done in the church to the edification of the same) 
it is thought good that none hereafter shall be confirmed, but such as can 
say in their mother tongue the articles of the faiih, the Lord's prayer, and 
the ten commandments ; and can also answer to such questions of this 
short Catechism, as the Bishop (or such as he sliall appoint) shall by his 
discretion appose them ' in. And this order is most convenient to be ob- 
served for divers considerations. 

§ 251. \ First, because that when children come to the years of discretion, 
and have learned what their Godfathers and Godmothers promised for 
them in Baptism, they may then themselves with their own mouth, and 
with their awn consent, openly before the church, ratify and confess ■" the 
same, and also promise that by the grcue of God they will " evermore en- 
deavour themselves faithfully to observe and keep such things, as they by 
their own mouth and confession have assented unto. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
CONFIRMATION, 

WHEREIN IS CONTAINED A CATE- 
CHISM FOR CHILDREN. 

§ 250. To the end that Confinna- 

tion, Sr'c. 
§ 251. First, because that, &'c. 
§ 252. Secondly, forasmuch as, &"€. 
§253. Thirdly, for that, df'c. 
[Same as 1549 throughout.] 

§ 254. And that no man shall, &'c. 

[Same as 15491 ^°\ 
being baptized, have all things neces- 
sary for their salvation, and be un- 
doubtedly saved. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
CONFIRMATION, 

WHEREIN IS CONTAINED A CATE- 
CHISM FOR CHILDREN. 
§ 250. To the end that Confirma- 
tion, &'c. 
§ 251. First, because that, &'c. 
§ 252. Secondly, forasmuch as, &*€. 
§253. Thirdly, for that, &'c. 
[Same as 1549 throughout.] 
§ 254. And that no man shall, dfc. 
[Same as X552.] 



James I. 1604. 

THE ORDER OF CONFIR- 
MATION, 
Or Laying on of Hands upon Chil- 
dren Baptized, and able to render 
an account oi their faith cucording 
to the Catechism following. 
§ 250. To the end that Confirma- 
tion, 6^c. 
§251. First, because that, &"£. 
§ 252. Secondly, forasmuch as, &'c. 
§253. Thirdly, for that, Sfc. 
[Same as 1549 throughout.] 
§ 254. And that no man shall, iSfc. 
[Same as 1552.I 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
THE ORDER OF CONFIR- 
MATION, 
Or Laying on of Hands upon Chil- 
dren Baptized, and able to render 
an account of their Faith, accord- 
ing to the Catechism following. 

§ 250. To the end that Confirma- 
tion, ^c. 
§ 251. First, because that, Sfc. 
§ 252. Secondly, forasmtuh as, &*c. 



* In most eds., 1552, "according unto.' 
' In ed. 1604, "hira." 



■" In eds. 1552, and all after, "confirm." 
■ In one ed., 1559, "shall." 



Confirmation. 



319 



§ 252. •([ Secondly, forasmuch as confirmation is ministered to them that be 
baptized, that by imposition of hands and prayer they may receive strength 
and defence against all temptations to sin, and the assault of the world, 
and the devil: it is most meet to be ministered, when children come to that 
age, that partly by the frailty of their own fiesh, partly by the assaults of 
the world and the devil, they begin to be in danger to fall into sin ". 

§ 253. U Thirdly, for that it is agreeable with the usage of the church in 
times past, whereby p it was ordained, that Confirmation should be minis- 
tered to them that were of perfect age, that they being instructed in Christ'' s 
religion, should openly profess their own faith, arid promise to be obedient 
unto the will of God. 

§ 254. ^ And that no man shall think that any detriment shall come to 
children by deferring of their confirmation : he shall know for truth, that 
it is certain by God's word, that children being baptized {if they depart out 
of this life in their infancy) are undoubtedly saved'^. 



§253. Thirdly, for that, ^'c. 

[Same as 1549.] 
§ 254- And that no man, &'c. 

[Same as 1552.] 



Charles II. 1662. 

'THE ORDER OF 

CONFIRMATION, 

OR LAYING ON OF HANDS UPON 
THOSE THAT ARE BAPTIZED AND 
COME TO YEARS OF DISCRETION. 

§ 249. If Upon the day appointed 
all that are to be then confirmed, 
being placed, and standing in order 
before the Bishop; he {or some 
other Minister appointed by him) 
shall read this Preface following. 

§§ 250, 25 1. To the end that Con- 
firmation may be ministered to the 
more edifying of such as shall re- 



" In eds. 1552, and after, "into sundry- 
kinds of sin." 

p In oneed., 1549, "where." 

1 In ed. 1578, the whole of these five 
introductory rubrics, \\ 250 — 254, are 
omitted. In ed. 1662, it will be seen that 
W 250, 251, are retained in substance in 



ceive it, the Church hath thought 
good to order, That none hereafter 
shall be Confirmed, but such as can 
say the Creed, the Lord's Prayer, 
and the ten Commandments ; and 
can also answer to such other ques- 
tions, as in the short Catechism 
are contained : which order is very 
convenient to be observed, 

to the 
end, that children being now come 
to the years of discretion, and hav- 
ing learned what their Godfathers 
and Godmothers promised for them 
in Baptism, they may themselves 
with their own mouth and consent 
openly before the Church ratify and 
confirm the same ; and also pro- 
mise that by the grace of God they 
will evermore endeavour themselves 
faithfully to observe such things as 
they by their own confession have 
assented unto. 

[The Order of Confirmation is continued 
on p. 329.] 



the Preface, at the commencement of the 
Order. Rubrics, \\ 252—254, are omitted, 
but the last is partly represented by rubric, 
} 2IO. (See p. 301.) 

' In ed. 1662, "The Catechism" pre- 
cedes these introductory Rubrics to Con- 
firmation. (See pp. 321—327.) 



320 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



A CATECHISM, 

THAT IS TO SAY, 

AN INSTRUCTION TO BE LEARNED OF EVERY CHILD, 

BEFORE HE BE BROUGHT TO BE CONFIRMED 

OF THE BISHOP'. 

Question. What is your name ? 

Answer. N. or M. 

Question. Who gave you this name ? 

Answer. My Godfathers and Godmothers in my Baptism, 
wherein I was made a member of Christ, the child of God, 
and an * inheritor of the kingdom of heaven. 

Question. What did your Godfathers and Godmothers then 
for you ? 

Answer. They did promise and vow three things in my 
name. First, that I should forsake" the devil and all his 
works and pomps ^, the vanities of the wicked world, and all 
the sinful lusts of the flesh. Secondly, that I should believe 
all the articles of the Christian faith. And thirdly, that I 
should keep God's holy ^vill and commandments*, and walk 
in the same all the days of my life. 

Question. Dost thou not think that thou art bound to be- 
lieve, and to do as they have promised for thee ? 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
A CATECHISM, 

THAT IS TO SAY, 

AN INSTRUCTION TO BE LEARNED 
OF EVERY CHILD, BEFORE HE 
BE BROUGHT TO BE CONFIRMED 
OF THE BISHOP. 



&C 



Question. "What is your name? 



[Same throughout as 1549. J 



• In ed. 1578, " be confirmed, or ad- 
mitted to receave the Holy Communion :" 
in ed. 1604, " be confirmed by the Bishop." 

' In one ed., 1549, " and inheritor." 

" In ed. 1662, "renotince." 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
A CATECHISM, 

that is to SAY, &C. 
[Same as i549'] 

Question. What is your name ? &c 
[Same throughout as 1549.] 



James I. 1604. 
A CATECHISM, 

THAT IS TO SAY, &C 

[Same as 1549-] 

Question. What is your name ? &c. 

[Same throughout as 1549-] 



» In Scotch ed., 16^7, "all his works, 
the pomps and vanities of the wicked 
world ;" in ed. 1662, " all his works, the 
pomps and vanity of this wicked world." 



Confirmation. 



321 



Ayiswer. Yes verily. And by God's help so I will. And 
I heartily thank our heavenly Father, that he hath called me 
to this state of salvation, through Jesus Christ our Saviour. 
And I pray y God to give me his ' grace, that I may continue 
in the same unto my life's end ». 

Question '\ Rehearse the articles of thy belief. 

Answer. I believe in God the Father Almighty, maker of 
heaven and ^ earth. And in Jesus Christ his only Son our 
Lord. Which '^ was conceived by "^ the Holy Ghost, born of 
the virgin Mary. Suffered under Ponce* Pilate, was crucified, 
dead, and buried, he descended into hell. The third day he 
rose again from the dead. He ascended into heaven, and 
sitteth on s the right hand of God the Father almighty. From 
thence shall he^' come to judge the quick and the dead. I be- 
lieve in the Holy Ghost. The holy catholic church. The 
communion of saints. The forgiveness of sins. The resur- 
rection of the body. And the life everlasting. Amen, 

Question. What dost thou chiefly learn in these articles of 
thy belief? 

Answer. First, I learn to believe in God the Father, who 
hath made me and all the world. 

Secondly, in God the Son, who hath redeemed me and all 
mankind. 

Thirdly, in God the Holy Ghost, who sanctifieth me and 
all the elect people of God. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
A CATECHISM, 

THAT IS TO SAY, 
AN INSTRUCTION TO BE LEARNED 
OF EVERY CHILD, BEFORE HE 
BE BROUGHT TO BE CONFIRMED 
BY THE BISHOP : AND TO BE 
USED THROUGHOUT THE WHOLE 
CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 



&C. 



Question. What is your name? 



[Same throughout as 1549.] 



y In ed. 1662, "unto God." 

' In one ed., 1549, " the grace." 

■ In all the editions printed " lives end." 

■^ In ed. 1662, ' Catecliist." 

^ In eds. 1552 and 1559, "and of earth." 

^ In ed. 1662, " who." 

« In eds. 1552 and 1559, "of the." 



Charles II. 1662. 
A CATECHISM, 

THAT IS TO SAY, 

AN INSTRUCTION TO BE LEARNED 
OF EVERY PERSON, BEFORE HE 
BE BROUGHT TO BE CONFIRMED 
BY THE BISHOP. 

Question. 

What is your name ? &c. 
[Same throughout as 1549.] 



' In Scotch ed., 1637, and ed. 1662, 
"Pontius." 

8 In eds. 1552, and most afterwards, 
"at." 

'' In eds. 1552, and afterwards, " he 
shall." 



322 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



Question. You said that your Godfathers and Godmothers 
did promise for you that ye' should keep God's command- 
ments. Tell me how many there be. 

Ansxver. Ten. 

Question. Which be they ? 

Answer. Thou shalt have none other Gods but me. 

II. Thou shalt not make to thyself any graven image, nor 
the likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or in the 
earth beneath, nor ^ in the water under the earth : thou shalt 
not bow down to them, nor worship them. 

III. Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God 
in vain. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

Question. You said that your, &c. 
[Same as 1549, to] 

Question. Which be they ? 

Ansiver. The same wiiich God 
spake in the xx. Chapter of Exo- 
dus, saying : I am the Lord thy 
God which have ' brought thee out 
of the land of Egypt, out of the 
house of bondage. 

I. Thou shalt have none other 
gods but me. 

II. Thou shalt not make to thy- 
self any graven image nor the like- 
ness of any thing that is in heaven 
above, or in the earth beneath, nor '' 
in the water under the earth ; thou 
shalt not bow down to them, nor 
worship them. For I the Lord thy 
God am a jealous God, and visit 
the sins of the fathers upon the 
children, unto the third and fourth 
generation of them that hate me, 
and shew mercy unto thousands in 
them that love me, and keep my 
commandments. 

III. Thou shalt not take the 
name of the Lord thy God in vain : 
for the Lord will not hold him 
guiltless that taketh his name in 
vain. 

IV. Remember thou ° keep holy 



' In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "you." 
^ In ed. 1662, " or." 
' In ed. i66z, " who brought." 
™ In one ed., 1559, and afterwards, 
"that thoti." 
» In Scotch ed., " Sabbath day." 



the Sabbath day. Six days shalt 
thou labour and do all that thou 
hast to do : but the seventh day 
is the Sabbath of the Lord thy 
God. In it thou shalt do no man- 
ner of work, thou, and thy son and 
thy daughter, thy man servant, and 
thy maid servant, thy cattle, and 
the stranger that is within thy gates : 
for in six days the Lord made hea- 
ven and earth, the sea, and all that 
in them is, and rested the seventh 
day. Wherefore the Lord blessed 
the seventh ° day, and hallowed it. 

V. Honour thy father and thy 
mother, that thy days may be long 
in" the land which the Lord thy 
God giveth thee. 

VI. Thou shalt do no murther p. 

VII. Thou shalt not commit 
adultery. 

VIII. Thou shalt not steal. 

IX. Thou shalt not bear false 
witness against thy neighbour. 

X. Thou shalt not covet thy 
neighbour's house, thou shalt not 
covet thy neighbour's wife, nor his 
servant, nor his maidi, nor his ox, 
nor his ass, nor any thing that is 
his'. 

Question. What dost thou, &c 

[Continued same as 1549.] 



° In Scotch ed., 1637, "upon." 
P In Scotch ed., " Thou shalt not kill." 
1 In Scotch ed., " nor his man servant, 
nor his maid servant." 

' In Scotch ed., " that is thy neigh- 
bour's." 



Confirmation. 



323 



IV. Remember that thou keep holy the Sabbath day. 

V. Honour thy father and thy mother. 

VI. Thou shaft do no murder. 

VII. Thou shalt not commit adultery. 

VIII. Thou shalt not steal. 

IX. Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbour. 

X. Thou shalt not covet thy neighbour's wife, nor his 
servant, nor his maid, nor his ox, nor his ass, nor any thing 
that is his. 

Question. What dost thou chiefly learn by these command- 
ments ? 

Answer. I learn two things : my duty towards God, and 
my duty towards ' my neighbour. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
Question. You said that, &c. 

[Sanie as 1549, to] 
Question. Which be they ? 
Answer. The same which, &c. 

[Same throughout as 1552.] 

Question. What dost thou, &c. 

[Continued same as 1549.] 



James I. 1604. 
Question. You said that, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 
Question. Which be they ? 
Answer. The same which, &c. 

[Same throughout as 1552.] 

Question. What dost thou, &c. 

[Continued same as 1549.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
Question. You said that, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 
Question. Wliich be they ? 
Ans^ver. The same which, &c. 

[Same as 1552, to] 
II. Thou shalt not make unto 
thee any graven image, or any lilce- 
ness of any thing that is in heaven 
above, or that is in the eartli be- 
neath, or that is in tlie water under 
the earth. Thou shalt not bow 
down thy self to them, nor serve 



them, for I the Lord thy God am 
a jealous God, visiting the iniquity 
of the fathers upon the children, 
unto the third and fourth genera- 
tion of them that hate me, and 
shewing mercy unto thousands of 
them that love me and keep my 
commandments. 

III. Thou shalt not take, &c. 

[Same as 1552.] 

IV. Remember the Sabbath day, 
to keep it holy. Six days shalt 
thou labour, and do all thy work. 
But the seventh day is the Sabbath 
of the Lord thy God : in it thou 
shalt not do any work, thou, nor 
thy son, nor thy daughter, thy man- 
servant nor thy maid-servant, nor 
thy cattle, nor thy stranger that 
is within thy gates. For in, &c. 

[Continued same as 1552, to] 
anything that is thy neighbour's. 
Question. What dost thou, &c. 
[Continued same as 1549.] 



Charles II. 1662. 

Question. You said that, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 
Questio7i. Which be they ? 
Answer. The same which, &c. 

[Same throughout as 1552.] 
Question. What dost thou, &c. 

[Continued same as 1549.] 



In one ed., 1552, " toward." 



324 



First Prayer-Book of Edwarb VI. 1549. 



Question. What is thy duty towards God ? 

Answer. My duty towards God is, to believe in him. To 
fear him. And to love him with all my heart, with all my 
mind, with all my soul, and * with all my strength. To wor- 
ship him. To give him thanks. To put my whole trust in him. 
To call upon him. To honour his holy name and his word, 
and to serve him truly all the days of my life. 

Question. What is thy duty towards ^ thy neighbour ? 

Answer. My duty towards ° my neighbour is, to love him 
as myself. And to do to all men as I would they should do 
to * me. To love, honour, and succour my father and mother. 
To honour and obey the king? and his ministers ^ To submit 
myself to all my governors, teachers, spiritual pastors, and 
masters. To order myself lowly and reverently to all my 
betters. To hurt no body by word nor » deed. To be true 
and just in all my dealing. To bear no malice nor hatred 
in my heart To keep my hands from picking and stealing, 
and my tongue from evil speaking, lying, and slandering. To 
keep my body in temperance, soberness, and chastity. Not 
to covet nor desire other men's goods. But learn ^ and labour 
truly to get my " own living, and to do my duty in that state 
of life, unto which ^ it shall please God to call me. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

Question. What is thy duty, &c. 
[Same throughout as 1549, to] 

Amen. So be it 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
Question. What is thy duty, &c 
[Same throughout as 1549, to] 
Amen. So be it 



James I. 1604. 

Question. What is thy duty, &c. 
[Same throughout as 1549, to] 
Amen. So be it. 

Question. 
How many Sacraments hath 
Christ ordained in his Church ? 



Answer. 
Two only, as generally necessary 
to salvation, that is to say, Baptism, 
and the Supper of the Lord. 
Question. 
What meanest thou by this word 
Sacrament ? 

Answer. 
I mean an outward and visible 
sign of an inward and spiritual 
grace, given unto us, ordained by 
Christ himself, as a means whereby 
we receive the same, and a pledge 
to assure us thereof. 

Question. 
How many parts be* there in 
a Sacrament ? 

Ans7uer. 
Two : the outward visible sign, 
and the inward spiritual grace. 



* In one ed., 1549, " and" ontitied. 
" In one ed., 1559, " toward." 

* In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "unto." 
7 In eds. 1559, this remains unaltered. 

■ In ed. 1662, " King, and all that are 
put in authority under him. " 



• In ed. 1604. "or;" and in Sealed 
Book, 1663, " n " added with a pen. 

i" In ed 1604, and after, " to learn." 
« In eds. 1552, and afterwards, " mine." 
^ In eds. 1604, and 1637, " the which," 

• In ed. 1662, " are." 



Confirmation. 



325 



Question. My good son ^, know this, that thou art not able 
to do these things of thyself, nor to walk in the command- 
ments of God and to serve him, without his special grace, 
which thou must learn at all times to call for by diligent 
prayer. Let me hear therefore if thou canst say the Lord's 
prayer. 

Answer. Our Father which art in heaven, hallowed be thy 
name. Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done in earth as 
it is in heaven. Give us this day our daily bread. And 
forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive them that trespass 
against us. And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us 
from evil. Amen. 

Question. What desirest thou of God in this prayer ? 

Answer. I desire my Lord God our heavenly Father, who 
is the giver of all goodness, to send his grace unto me, and 
to all people, that we may worship him, serve him, and obey 
him, as we ought to do. And I pray unto God, that he will 
send us all things that be needful both for our souls and 
bodies : And that he will be merciful unto us, and forgive us 
our sins : And that it will please hirn to save and defend 
us in all dangers ghostly and bodily: And that he will keep 
us from all sin and wickedness, and from our ghostly enemy, 
and from everlasting death. And this s I trust he will do of 
his mercy and goodness, through our Lord Jesu** Christ. 
And therefore I say. Amen. So be it. 



Question. 
What is the outward visible sign 
or form in Baptism ? 

Answer. 
Water ; wherein the person is 
baptized, In the Name of the Father, 
and of the Son, and of the Holy 
Ghost. 

Question. 

What is the inward and spiritual 
grace? 

Answer. 

A death unto sin, and a new 
birth unto righteousness : for being 
by nature bom in sin, and the chil- 
dren of wrath, we are hereby made 
the children of grace. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

Question. What is thy duty, &c. 
[Same throughout as 1549, to] 
Amen. So be it. 

Question. How many Sacraments, 
&c. 

[Same as ed. 1604, to] 
the children of grace. 



Charles II. 1662. 

Catechist. 
My good child, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 

Amen. So be it. 

Question. 
How many Sacraments, &c. 
[Same as ed. 1604, to] 

the children of grace. 



' In eds. 1552, and afterwards, " My 
good child." 



B In one ed., 1552, and iSS9i "thus." 
'' In ed. 1596, and afterwards, "Jesus." 



326 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

§ 257. So soon as the children, &'e. 

§ 259. % And the Bishop shall, ^c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

§ 257. .Si? soon as children, dr'c. 

§ 259. And the Bishop shall, &*c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



James I. 1604. 

Question. 
What is required of persons to 
be baptized ? 

Answer. 
Repentance, whereby they for- 
sake sin ; and Faith, whereby they 
stedfastly believe the promises of 
God, made to them in that Sacra- 
ment. 

Question. 
Why then are infants baptized, 
when by reason of their tender age 
they cannot perform them ? 
Answer. 
Yes : they do perform them by 
their sureties : who promise and 
vow them both in their names, 
which when they come to age, 
themselves are bound to perform. 
Question. 
Why was the Sacrament of the 
Lord's Supper ordained ? 
Answer. 
For the continual remembrance 
of the sacrifice of the death of 
Christ, and' the benefits which we 
receive thereby. 



Question. 
What is the outward part or sign 
of the Lord's Supper? 

Answer. 
Bread and Wine, which the Lord 
hath commanded to be received. 

Question. 
What is the inward part, or thing 
signified ? 

Answer. 
The Body and Blood of Christ, 
which are verily and indeed taken 
and received of'' the faithful in the 
Lord's Supper. 

Question. 
What are the benefits whereof we 
are partakers thereby ? 

Attswer. 
The strengthening and refreshing 
of our souls by the Body and Blood 
of Christ, as our bodies are by the 
Bread and Wine. 

Qtustion. 
What is required of them which* 
come to the Lord's Supper? 

Answer. 
To examine themselves, whether 
they repent them truly of their for- 
mer sins, stedfastly purposing to 
lead a new life ; have a lively faith 
in God's mercy through Christ, with 
athankful remembranceof his death; 
and be in charity with all men. 

§§ 257, 259. So soon as the children, 
^c. ... And the Bishop shall, 

[Same as 1549.] 



' In ed. i66a, "and of the." ' In ed. x66a, 

• lu ed. 1662, "who." 



■by." 



Confirmation. 



327 



257. % So soon as the children can say in their mother tongue the articles 
of the faith, the Loid's prayer, the^ ten commandments, and also can 
answer to such questions " of this short Catechism as the Bishop (or such 
as he shall appoint) shall by his discretion appose them in : then shall they 
be brought to the Bishop by one that shall be his Godfather or Godmother, 
that every child may have a witness of his Confirmation, 

§ 259. T And the Bishop shall confirm them on this wise. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

Question. 
What is required, &c. 

[Same as ed. 1604, to] 
be in charity with all men. 

§§ 257, 259. So soon as children 
can, (Sr'c. . . . And the Bishop 
shall, &'c'. 

[Same as 1549.] 

Charles II. 1662. 
Question. 
What is required, &c. 
[Same as 1604, to] 

Answer, 
Because they promise them both 
by their sureties : which promise, 
when they come to age, themselves 
are bound to perform. 

Question. 
Why was the Sacrament, &c. 
[Same as ed. 1604, to] 
be in charity with all men. 

§255°- T TheCurateof every Parish 
shall diligently upon Sundays and 
Holydays, after the second Lesson 
at Evening Prayer openly in the 
Church instruct and examine so 
many Children of his Parish sent 
unto him, as he shall think con- 
venient, in some part of this Cate- 
chism, 



§ 256°. '.r And all Fathers, Mothers, 
Masters and Dames, shall cause 
their Children, Servants, and Ap- 
prentices (which have net learned 
their Catechism) to come to the 
Church at the time appointed, and 
obediently to hear, and be ordered 
by the Curate, until such time as 
they have learned all that is here 
appointed for them to learn. 

§ 257. IT So soon as Children are 
come to a competent age, and can 
say in their Mother Tongue the 
Creed, the Lord^s Prayer, and the 
Ten Commandments ; and also 
can answer to the other Questions 
of this short Catechism ; they shall 
be brought to the Bishop. And 
every one shall have a Godfather, 
or a Godmother, as a witness of' 
their Confirmation, 

§ 258 **. ir And whensoever the Bishop 
shall give knoivledge for Children 
to be brotight unto him for their 
Confirmation, the Curate of every 
Parish shall either bring, or send 
in writing, with his hand sub- 
scribed thereunto, the names of all 
such persons within his Parish, as 
he shall think fit to be presented to 
the Bishop to be confirmed. § 259. 
And, if the Bishop approve oj 
them, he shall confirm them in 
manner following. 

[Here follows in ed. 1662, The Order of 
Confirmation. See p, 319.] 



" In two eds., 1559, and most eds. after- 
wards, "and the." 

" In one ed., 1552, "question." 

" Rubrics, } 255, } 256, and } 258, are 



the rubrics, § 266, § 267, and } 268 of eds. 
1549 — 1637, but transposed to this place 
in 1662. (See pp. 330 — 332.) 



328 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



^ CONFIRMATION. 

Our help is in the name of the Lord. 

Answer. Which hath made both p heaven and earth. 

Minister. Blessed is ^ the name of the Lord. 

Answer. Henceforth world without end. 

Minister. The Lord be with you. 

Answer. And with thy spirit. 

Let us pray. 

Almighty and everliving God, who hast vouchsafed'^ to 
regenerate these thy servants of' water and the Holy Ghost : 
And hast given unto them forgiveness of all their sins : Send 
doAvn from heaven, we beseech thee, O Lord, upon them thy 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

IT CONFIRMATION. 
Our help is in the name of the 
Lord. 
Answer. Which * hath, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 
Answer. Henceforth world with- 
out end. 

Minister. Lord, hear our prayer °. 
Answer. And let our cry come 
to * thee. 

Let us pray. 
Almighty and everliving, &a 

[Same as 1549, to] 
of all their sins : strengthen them, 
•we beseech thee, O Lord, wth the 
Holy Ghost the Comforter, and 
daily increase in them thy mani- 
fold gifts, &c. 

[Continued same as 1549, to] 
thy holy fear. Amen. 

§ 260. Then the Bishop shall lay 
his hand upon every child seve- 
rally, saying. 

Defend, O Lord, this child with 
thy heavenly grace, that he may 
continue thine for ever, and daily 
increase in thy Holy Spirit more 



P In eds. 1596, 1604, and afterwards, 
the word " both" omitted. 

■> In ed. 1596, 1604, and afterwards, 
" Blessed bc.''^ 

' In eds. 1551, "which vouchsafed;" 
and one ed., 1552, and 1559, " which 



and more, until he come unto thy 
everlasting kingdom. Amen. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
CONFIRMATION. 
Our help, &c. 

[Same as 1552.] 

Almighty and everliving, &c. 
[Same as 1552.] 

§ 260. Then the Bishop, &>c. 
Defend, O Lord, &c 

[Same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 
CONFIRMATION. 
Our help, &c. 

[Same as 1552.I 

Almighty and everliving, &c. 

[Same as 1552.] 
§ 260. Then the Bishop, &»c. 

Defend, O Lord, &c. 
[Same as 1552.] 



hast vouchedsafe ;" in ed. 1604, 1637, and 
1662, " who hast vouchsafed." 

• In eds. 1552, and afterwards, " by." 

* In ed. 1662, ".who." 

" I lied. 1604, and afterwards, "prayers." 
' In ed. 1604, and afterwards, " unto." 



Confirmation. 



329 



Holy Ghost the Comforter, with the manifold gifts of grace, 
the spirit of wisdom and understanding ; the spirit of counsel 
and ghostly strength ; the spirit of knowledge and true godli- 
ness, and fulfil them, O Lord, with the spirit of thy holy fear. 

Answer. Amen. 

Minister. Sign them, O Lord, and mark them to be thine 
for ever, by the virtue of thy holy cross and passion. Confirm 
and strength them with the inward unction of thy Holy Ghost, 
mercifully unto everlasting life. Amen. 

§ 260. T7ien the Bishop shall cross them in the forehead, and lay his hand 
upon their head^, saying, 

N. I sign thee with the sign of the cross, and lay my hand 
upon thee : In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and 
of the Holy Ghost. Amen. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

CONFIRMATION, OR LAVING ON 
OF HANDS. 

The Bishop shall say, 

Our help is in the name of the 
Lord. 

Answer. Which ' hath made hea- 
ven and earth. 

Bishop. Blessed be the name of 
the Lord. 

Answer. Henceforth world with- 
out end. 

Bishop. Lord, hear our prayers. 

Answer. And let our cry come 
imto thee. 

Let us pray. 

Almighty and everliving, &c. 

[Same as 1552.] 
§ 260. Then the Bishop, ^-c. 
Defend, O Lord, &c. 

[Same as 1552.] 



Charles II. 1662. 

[The title and first Rubrics of the Order 
for Confirmation in this edition will be 
found already printed, p. 319.] 

§ 259- IT Then shall the Bishop say. 

Do ye here in the presence of 

God and this congregation renew 



the solemn promise and vow that 
was made in your name at your 
Baptism ; ratifying and confirming 
the same in your own persons, and 
acknowledging your selves bound 
to believe and to do all those 
things, which your Godfathers and 
Godmothers then undertook for 
you? 

*^ And every one shall audibly 

answer, 

I do. 

The Bishop. 
Our help is in the Name, &c. 

[Same as Scotch ed., 1637, to] 
Bishop. Let us pray. 
Almighty and everliving, &c. 

[Same as 1552, to] 
true godliness ; and fill them, O 
Lord, with the spirit of thy holy 
fear, now and for ever. Amen. 

§ 260. \ Then all of them in order 
kneeling before the Bishop, he shall 
lay his hand upon the head of 
every one severally, saying. 

Defend, O Lord, this thy child 
[or this thy servant'] with, &c. 

[Same as 1552, to] 
everlasting kingdom. Amen. 



X In two eds., 1549, "heads." 



In ed. 1662, "who.' 



330 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ 261. And thus shall he do to every child one after another. And when 
he hath laid his hand upon every child, then shall he say. 

The peace of the Lord abide with you. 
Answer. And with thy spirit. 

§ 262. Then shall the Bishop say \ 

^ Let US pray. 

Almighty everliving'' God, which makest us both to will 
and to do those things that be good and acceptable unto thy * 
majesty : we make our humble supplications unto thee for 
these children ^, upon whom (after the example of thy •= holy 
apostles) we have ^ laid our hands, to certify them (by this 
sign) of thy favour and gracious goodness toward e them : let 
thy fatherly hand (we beseech thee) ever be over them, let 
thy Holy Spirit ever be with them, and so lead them in the 
knowledge and obedience of thy word, that in the end they 



Second Edw. VI, 1552, 

§ 262. Then shall the Bishop say. 

Almighty everliving God, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

§ 265. Then the Bishop shall bless 
the children, thus saying. 

The blessing of God, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

§ 266. The Curate of every Parish, 

or some other at his appointment, 

shall diligently upon Sundays, 

and holy days half an hour, &'c. 

[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
§ 262. Then shall the Bishop say, 
Almighty and everliving God, 

[Same as 1549.] 



&C. 



* _ In one ed., 1549, this Rubric is 
emitted ;m one ed., 155^, and 1596, " Let 
us pray" is added; but m the others, and 
in all afterwards, these words are omitted. 

^ In one ed., 1549, "everlasting." 



§ 265. Then the Bishop shall bless. 

The blessing of God, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

§ 266. T%e Curate of every, &'c. 
[Same as issz.] 



James I. 1604. 
§ 262. Then shall the Bishop say. 
Almighty and everliving God, 



&c. 



[Same as 1549.] 



§ 265. Then the Bishop shall bless. 

The blessing of God, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

§ 266. The Curate of every, &'c. 
[Same as iss^l 



" In ed. 1662, "thy divine Majesty." 
'' In ed. 1662, " these thy servants," 

• In Scotch ed., 1637, "the." 

' In ed. 1662, " have now laid." 

* In ed. 1662, " towards." 



Confirmation. 



33X 



may obtain the life everlasting '>, through our Lord Jesus 
Christ, who with thee and the Holy Ghost livelh and reign- 
eth one ' God world without end. Amen. 

§ 265. Theit shall the Bishop bless the children, thus saying. 
The blessing of God Almighty, the Father, the Son, and 
the Holy Ghost, be upon you, and remain with you for ever. 
Amen. 

§ 266 ■'. The Curate of every parish once in six weeks at the hast, upon warn- 
ing by him given, shall upon some Sunday or holy day, half an hour before 
evensong^, openly in the church instruct and examine so many children of 
his parish sent unto him, as the time will serve, and as he shall think con- 
venient, in some part of this Catechism. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

§ 262. Then shall the Bishop say. 
Almighty and everliving God, 



&c. 



[Same as 1549.] 



265. Then the Bishop shall bless 
the children, saying thus. 

The Blessing of God, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

266. The Presbyter or Curate of 
every, S^c. 

[Same as 1552.] 



Charles II. 1662. 
§ 262. IT Then shall the Bishop say, 
The Lord be with you. 

Anszver, 
And with thy spirit. 

§ 263. T And [all kneeling down) 
the Bishop shall add, 

Let us pray. 
Our Father which art in heaven, 
Hallowed be thy Name. Thy king- 



'' In eds. 1352, and afterwards, "the 
everlasting life ;" in ed. 1662, " everlasting 
liie." 

' In ed. 1662, " ever one." 

^ In ed. 1662, this rubric, with consider- 



dom come. Thy will be done in 
earth, As it is in heaven. Give us 
this day our daily bread. And for- 
give us our trespasses, As we for- 
give them that trespass against us. 
And lead us not into temptation : 
But deliver us from evil. Amen. 

§264, % And this Collect. 

Almighty and everliving God, 
who makest, &c. 

[Same as 1549. ] 

O Almighty Lord, and ever- 
lasting God, vouchsafe, we beseech 
thee, to direct, sanctify and govern 
both our hearts and bodies in the 
ways of thy laws, and in the works 
of thy commandments, that through 
thy most mighty protection, both 
here and ever, we may be preserved 
in body and soul, through our Lord 
and Saviour Jesus Christ. Amen. 

% 265. IT Then the Bishop shall bless 
them, saying thus. 

The blessing of God, &a 
[Same as 1549.] 



able variations, is transposed to the end 
of the Catechism. See } 255, p. 327. 

' In one ed., 1552, in one ed., 1550, in 
ed. 1578, and in ed. 1662, " Evening 
prayer," (all the others " Evensong.") 



332 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§267. ™ And all fathers, mothers^, 
masters, and dames", shall cause their childrat, servants, and prentices 
{7vhick are not yet confirmed^), to come to the church at the day'i appointed, 
and obediently hear' and be ordered by the Curate*, until such time as 
they have learned all that is here appointed for them to learn. 

268". IT And whensoever the Bishop shall give knowledge for children to be 
brought afore^ him to any convenient place, for their confirmation : Tliett 
shall the Curate » of every parish eit/ier bring, or send in -writing, the 
names of all those^ children of his parish which can say the articles of 
their^ faith, the Lord's prayer, and the ten commandments. And also 
how many of them can answer to the other questions contained in this 
Catechism. 

i 269. ^ And there shall none be admitted to the holy communion, until 
such time as he be confirmed. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

267. And all Fathers, Mothers, 
Gfc. 

[Same as 1549.] 

268. And whensoever the Bishop, 

&'c. 

[Same as 154^.] 

j 269. And there shall none be ad- 
mitted to the holy Communion, 
until such time as lu can say the 
Catechism, and be confirmed. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
i 267. A nd all Fathers and Mothers, 

&'c. 
J 268. And whensoever the Bishop, 

&'C. 

[Same as 1549.] 

j 269. And there shall none be ad- 
mitted, iSr'c. 

[Same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 
1267. And all fathers, mothers, &'c. 



■" In ed. 1662, this rubric and the next, 
each with some variations, are transposed 
to the end of the Catechism. (See '{} 256, 
258, page 327.) 
" In two eds., 1559, "and mothers." 
» In Scotch ed., 1637, " mistresses." 
P In eds. 1552, and afterwards, " which 
have not learned their Catechism." 
4 In eds. 1552, and afterwards, " time." 



§ 268. And whensoever the Bishop, 

[Same as 1549.] 

§ 269. And there shall twne be ad 
mitted, &'c. 

[Same as 1352.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

§ 267. And all fathers, and mothers, 

&^c. 

§ 268. And whensoever the Bishop, 
dj^c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

§ 269. And there shall none be ad' 
mitted, d^c. 

[Same as 1552.] 



Charles II. 1662. 

[For } 267 and § 268, see p. 327.] 

§ 269. If And there shall none be 
admitted to the holy Communion, 
until such time as he be confirmed, 
or be ready and desirous to be con- 
firmed. 



I 



' In eds. 1552, and afkerwards, "to 
hear." 

• In Scotch ed., 1637, " the Presbyter 
or Curate." 

' In ed. 1604, and afterwards, "before 
him;" in ed. 1662, " unto him." 

"In two eds., 1549, " all the children." 

» In Scotch ed., 1637, " the Faith." 



Of Matrimony. 



333 



THE FORM OF 
SOLEMNIZATION OF MATRIMONY. 

§ 270. ^ First the banns must be asked three several Sundays or holy days, 
in the service time y, the people being present, after the accustomed manner. 

§ 271. And if the persons that would be married dwell in divers parishes, 
the banns must be asked in both parishes, and the^ Curate of the one 
parish shall not solemnize matritnony betwixt thefn, without a certificate 
of the banns being thrice asked, frotn the Curate'^ of the other parish. 

§ 272. At the day appointed for Solemnization of Matrimony, the persons to 
be married shall come into the body of the Chtirch, with their friends and 
neighbours. And there the priest ■ shall thus say ''. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
THE FORM OF 
SOLEMNIZATION OF MA- 
TRIMONY. 
§ 270. First the banns must, &'c. 
§271. And if the persons that would 

be married, S^c. 
% 272. At the day appointed, &'c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

THE FORM OF SOLEMNIZATION 
OF MATRIMONY. 

§ 270. First the banns, &^c. 

§271. And if the persons that would 

be married, ^'c. 
§ 272. At the day appointed, &=£. 
[Same as 1549.] 



James I. 1604, 

THE FORM OF SOLEMNIZATION 
OF MATRIMONY. 
§ 270. First the banns, dr^c. 

§271. And if the persons that should 
be married, &^c. 

% 272. At the day appointed, ^c. 
[Same as i549.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

THE FORM OF SOLEMNIZATION 
OF MATRIMONY. 
§ 270. First the banns, ^fc. 



J In most editions, 1552, and all after- 
wards, "in the time ot service." 

» In Scotch ed., 1637, "the Presbyter 
or Curate." 



§271. And ifthepersons that should 

be married, &'c. 
§ 272. At the day appointed, ^'c. 
[Same as 1349-] 



Charles XL 1662. 

THE FORM OF SOLEMNIZATION 
OF MATRIMONY. 

§ 270. T First the Banns of all that 
are to be married together, must 
be published in the Church thj-ee 
several Sundays or Holydays, in 
the time of Divine Service, imnie' 
diately before the sentences for the 
Offertory ; the Curate saying ajter 
the accustomed manner, 
I PUBLISH the Banns of marriage 

between M. of and N. of . 

If any of you know cause or just 
impediment, why these two per- 
sons should not be joined together 
in holy Matrimony, ye are to de- 
clare it : this is the first \second, or 
third\ time of asking. 

§ 271. H And if the persons that are 
to be married, &'c, 

[Same as 1549.] 

§ 272. % At the day and time ap' 
pointed for solemnization of Ma- 
trimony, the persons to be married 
shall come into the body of the 
Church with their friends and 
neighbours: and thei-e standing 
together, the Man on the right 
hand, and the Woman on the 
left, the Priest shall say. 



» Ined. 1578, "the Minister ;" in Scotch 
ed., 1637, "the Presbyter." 

'' In ed. 1604, and Scotch ed., 1637, 
"shall say thus." 



334 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



Dearly beloved friends, we are gathered together here in 
the sight of God, and in the face of his congregation '^, to join 
together this man and this woman in holy matrimony, which 
is an honourable estate ■*, instituted of God in paradise *, in the 
time of man's innocency, signifying unto us the mystical union 
that is betwixt Christ and his church : which holy estate "^ 
Christ adorned and beautified with his presence, and first 
miracle that he wrought, in Cana of Galilee, and is com- 
mended of Saint Paul to be honourable among all men ; and 
therefore is not ^ to be enterprised, nor taken in hand unad- 
visedly, lightly, or wantonly, to satisfy men's carnal lusts and 
appetites, like brute beasts that have no understanding : but 
reverently, discreetly, advisedly, soberly, and in the fear of 
God : duly considering the causes for the ^ which matrimony 
was ordained. One cause was ** the procreation of children, to 
be brought up in the fear and nurture of the Lord, and praise 
of God '. Secondly it was ordained for a remedy against sin, 
and to avoid fornication, that such persons as be married, 
might live chastely in matrimony'', and keep themselves un- 
defiled members of Christ's body. Thirdly' for the mutual 
society, help, and comfort, that the one ought to have of the 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
Dearly beloved friends, we, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

273. And also speaking, Sr*c. 
I REQUIRE and charge you, &c 
[Same as 1549.] 

§ 274, 275. At which day of, &>c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

Elizabeth, 1559. 
Dearly beloved friends, we, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



« In Scotch ed., 1637, "his Church;" 
in ed. 1662, "this congregation." 

«> In one ed., 1559, "state." 

' In ed. 1662, the words, "in Paradise," 
emitted. 

' In ed. 1662, " not by any." 

f In most editions, 1552 and 1559, and 
all afterwards, " for which." 

*" In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "One 



§ 273. And a/so speaking, &*c. 
I REQUIRE and charge you, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

§§ 274, 275. At -which day of, Sf^. 
[Same as 1549.] 



James I. 1604. 
Dearly beloved friends, we, <S:c. 

[Same as I549-1 
§ 273. And also speaking, Sfc, 
I REQUIRE and charge you, &c. 
[Same as 1549. 1 

§§ 274, 275. At which day of, (S-v. 
[Same as 1549.] 



was ;" in ed. 1662, " First it was ordained 
for." 

' In ed. 1662, "and to the praise of his 
holy Name." 

* In eds. 1552, and all afterwards, " that 
such persons as have not the gift of con- 
tinence might marry, and keep," &c. 

' In ed. 1662, " Thirdly it was ordained 
for." 



Of Matrimony. 



335 



other, both in prosperity and adversity. Into the*" which 
holy estate ^ these two persons present come now to be joined. 
Therefore if any man can shew any just cause why they may 
not lawfully be joined so"^ together: Let him now speak, or 
else hereafter for ever hold his peace. 

§ 273. And also speaking to " the persons that shall be married, 
he shall say. 

I REQUIRE and charge you (as you will? answer at the 
dreadful day of judgment, when the secrets of all hearts shall 
be disclosed) that if either of you do^ know any impedi- 
ment, why ye' may not be lawfully joined together in matri- 
mony, that ye' confess it. For be ye well assured, that so 
many as be* coupled together otherwise than God's word 
doth allow, are not joined of" God, neither is their matri- 
mony lawful, 

§ 274. At which day of marriage if any man do allege^ any impediment 
why they may not be coupled together in matrimony f ; and will be bound, 
and sureties ' with him, to the parties, or else put in a caution to the full 
value of such charges as the persons to be married do * sustain, to prove 
his allegation : then the Solemnization must be deferred, unto ** such time 
as the truth be tried. § 275. If no impediment be alleged, then shall the 
Curate ' say unto the man. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

Dearly beloved Friends, we, &c, 
[Same as 1549O 

§273. And also Speaking to, &'c. 
I REQUIRE and charge you, &c. 
[Same as 1549-] 

§§ 274, 275. At which day of, Qfc. 

[Same as 1549.] 



Charles II. 1662. 

Dearly beloved, we are, &c. 
[Same as 1549.J 

§ 273. T And also speaking, &'c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

I REQUIRE and charge, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 
§ 274. If At which day of Mar- 
riage, &^c. 

§ 275. '^ Ifno impediment be, ^c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



" In ed. 1662, " into which." 

° In eds. 1552, and all afterwards, "so" 
otiiitted. 

" In Sealed Book, " un" added with pea 

P In ed. 1662, " you both as ye wiU." 

•J In ed. 1662, " do" omitted. 

' In Scotch ed., 1637. " you." 

• In ed. 1662, "matrimony, ye do now 
confess it." 

' In ed. 1662, "are." 

" In eds. 1532, and afterwards, "joined 
together by God." 



» In eds. 1532, and afterwards, " alledge 
and declare." 

1 In eds. 1332, and afterwards, " ia 
matrimony by God's law, or the laws of 
this realm." 

' In eds. 1332, and afterwards, "suf- 
ficient sureties." 

» In two eds., 1532, and one ed., 1539, 
"doth sustain ;" in ed. 1662, "do thereby 
sustain." 

'■ In ed. 1662, "until." 

= In Scotch ed., 1637, " Presbyter or 
Curate. " 



336 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



JV. Wilt thou have this woman to thy wedded wife, to 
live together after God's ordinance in the holy estate of matri- 
mony? Wilt thou love her, comfort her, honour, and keep 
her in sickness and in health? and forsaking all other keep 
thee only to^ her, so long as you * both shall live ? 

§ 276. The man shall answer, 

I will 

§ 277. Then shall the Priest* say to ' the woman. 
N. Wilt thou have this man to thy wedded husband, to 
live together after God's ordinance, in the holy estate of 
matrimony? Wilt thou obey him, and serve him, love, 
honour, and keep him in sickness and in health? and for- 
saking all other keep thee only to s him, so long as you ^ both 
shall live ? 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
N. Wilt thou liave, &c. 
i 276. The man shall, d^'c. 
§ 277. Then shall the Priest, 6^. 
N. Wilt thou have, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

! 278. The woman shall, <S^r. 
§ 279. Then shall the Minister say. 
Who giveth this woman, &c. 

5 281. And the Minister receiving 
the woman, &'c. 
I 2^, take thee, &c. 

[Same throughout as 1549.] 

} 282. Then shall they loose, &"€. 
I N. take thee, &c. 

[Same throughout as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

iV. Will you have, &c. 

276. The man shall answer, Qr'C. 

277. T/ien s/iall the Priest, ^r^c. 
N. Wilt thou have, &c 



* In ed. 1662, "ye." 

• In ed. 1578, " the Minister :" in Scotch 
ed., 1637, " Presbyter or Minister." 

' In one ed.. 1549, and iu ed. 1662, 



§ 278. The woman shall, Sr'e. 

§ 279. Then shall the Minister say. 

Who giveth this woman, &c. 
§ 281. And the Minister receiving 

the woman, iSr'c. 

I N. take thee TV. to, &c. 

§ 282. Theft shall they loose, dfc, 

I iV. take thee iV. to, &c 
[Same as 1549.] 



James I. 1604. 

.A''. Wilt thou have, &c. 
§ 276. The man shall anszuer, £r»f. 
§ 277. Then shall the Priest, qt'c. 

N. Wilt thou have, &c. 
§ 278. The woman shall, &'c. 
§ 279. Then shall the Minister say. 

Who giveth this woman, &c. 
§ 281. And the Minister receiving 

the woman, &'c. 

I J^. take thee iV. to, &c. 

§ 282. Theft shall they loose, &>€. 

I N. take thee N. to, &c 
[Same as 1549.] 



" unto." 

Kin most eds., 1552 and 1559, and after- 
wards, " unto." 

■» In ed. 1662, " ye." 



Of Matrimony. 



337 



§ 278. The woman shall answer, 

I will. 

§ 279. Then shall the Minister ' say. 

Who giveth this woman to be married to * this man ? 

§ 281. And the minister'^ receiving the woman at her father^ or friend'' s 
hands, shall cause the man to take the woman by the right hand, and so 
either to give their troth to other: The man first saying, 

I N. take thee N. to my wedded wife, to have and to hold 
from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for 
poorer, in sickness, and in health, to love, and to cherish, till 
death us depart ^ : according to God's holy ordinance : And 
thereto I plight thee my troth. 

§ 282. Then shall they loose their hands, and the woman taking again the 
man by the right liand shall say, 

I N. take .thee N. to my wedded husband, to have and to 
hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, 
for poorer, in sickness, and in health, to love, cherish, and to 
obey, till death us depart^: according to God's holy ordi- 
nance : And thereto I give thee my troth. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

N. Wilt thou have, &c. 
§ 276. ^ The Man shall answer, &'c. 
§ 277. Then shall the Fresbyter, q;'c. 

N. Wilt thou have, &c. 
§ 278. The woman shall, &'c. 

§ 279. Then shall the Presbyter or 
Minister say. 
Who giveth this woman, &c 

§ 281. And the Presbyter or Minister 
receiving the woman, dr=r. 

I N. take thee N. to, &c. 
§ 282. Then shall they loose, dr^r. 
I N. take thee N. to, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Charles II. 1662. 

N. Wilt thou have, &c. 
§ 276. The man shall answer, dfc. 



§ 277. 1 Then shall the Priest, &'c. 

N. Wilt thou have, &c. 
§ 278. IT The Woman shall, &=€. 
§ 279. H Then shall the Minister say. 

Who giveth this woman, &c. 

§ 280. ^ Then shall they give their 
troth to each other in this manner. 

§ 281. •]' The Minister receiving the 
Woman at her father's or friend's 
hands, shall cause the Man with 
his right hand to take the Woman 
by her right hand, and to say after 
him as follffweth. 

I N. take thee N., &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

§ 282. H Then shall they loose their 
hands, and the Woman with her 
right hand taking the Man by his 
right hand, shall likewise say after 
the Minister ; 
I N. take thee N,, &c. 
[Same as 1549. 1 



' In Scotch ed., 1637, "the Presbyter 
or Minister." 
'' In ed. 1604, and afterwards " father's." 



' lu Scotch ed., 1637, "death do us de- 
part ;" in ed. 1662, "death us do part." 



338 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ 283. TTun shall they again loose their hands, and the man shall give unto 
the woman a ring, and other tokens of spousage, as gold or silver, laying 
the same upon the book. And the Priest " taking the ring shall deliver it 
unto the man, to put it upon the fourth finger of the womar^s left hand. 
And the man taught by the priest, shall say, 

T[ With this ring I thee wed : This gold and silver I thee 
give : with my body I thee worship : and with all my worldly 
goods I thee endow : In the name of the Father, and of the 
Son, and of the Holy Ghost Amen. 

§ 284. Then the man leaving the ring upon the fourth finger of tkewoman^s 
left hand, the minister ° shall say, 

^ Let us pray °. 
O ETERNAL God, Creator and preserver of all mankind, 
giver of all spiritual grace, the author of everlasting life : 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

§ 283. Then shall they again loose 
their hands, and the man shall 
give unto the woman a ring, lay- 
ing the same upon the book with 
the accustomed duty to the Priest '^ 
and Clerk. And the Priesf^ tak- 
ing the ring, shall deliver it unto 
the man to put it upon the fourth 
finger of the woman^s left hard. 
And the man taught by the Priest % 
shall say. 

With this ring I thee wed : with 
my body I thee worship : and with 
all my worldly goods I thee endow. 
In the name of the Father, and of 
the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 
Amen. 

§ 284. Then the man leaving, &*c. 

[Same as 1549O 

% Let us pray. 

O ETERNAL Gk)d, creator, &c 

[Same as 1549.] 

§ 285. Then shall the Priest join, <Sr'c. 
Those whom God hath, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

§ 2S6. Then shall the Minister speak, 
&'c. 

Forasmuch as N. and //., &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

§ 283. Then shall they again, &=c. 

With this ring, &c. 

[Same as 1552.] 

§ 284. Then the man leaving, &'c. 
Let us pray '. 
O ETERNAL God, Creator, «S:c 
[Same as 1549.] 

§285. T/ten shall the Priest Join, <^c. 
Those whom God hath, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

§ 286. Then shall the Minister 
speak, <Sr»f . 
Forasmuch as N. and N., &c 

[Same as 1549.] 

James I. 1604. 

§ 283. Then shall they again, &'c. 

With this ring, &c. 

[Same as 1553.] 

§ 284. Theft the man leaving, &'c. 
Let us pray. 
O ETERNAL God, Creator, &c 
[Same as 1549.] 

§285. Then shall the Priest join, (^c. 

Those whom God hath, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

§ 286. Then shall the 'Minister 
speak, 6fc. 
Forasmuch as iV. and ^V., &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 



"" In Scotch ed., 1637, "the Presbyter." 
■ In Scotch ed., 1637, "the Presbyter 
or Minister." 



• In two eds., 1559, the words, " Let us 
pray," otnitud. 



Of Matrimony, 



339 



send thy blessing upon these thy servants, this man and 
this woman, whom we bless in thy name, that as Isaac and 
Rebecca (after bracelets and jewels of gold given of the one 
to the other for tokens of their matrimony p) lived faithfully 
together ; so these persons may surely perform and keep the 
vow and covenant betwixt them made, whereof this ring given 
and received is a token and pledge : and may ever remain in 
perfect love and peace together ; and live according to ^ thy 
laws ; through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

§ 285. Then shall the Priest^ join their right hands ■ together, and say, 
\ Those whom God hath joined together, let no man put 
asunder. 

§ 286. Then shall the minister ' speak unto the people. 
Forasmuch as N, and N. have consented together in holy 
wedlock, and have witnessed the same here^ before God and 
this company.; and thereto have given and pledged their troth 
either to other, and have declared the same by giving and re- 
ceiving gold and silver", and by joining of hands: I pro- 
nounce that they be man and wife together : In the name of 
the Father, of* the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
§ 283. That shall they again, &'c. 
With this ring, &c. 

[Same as 1552.] 

§ 284. Then the man leaving, ^c. 

Let us pray. 

O ETERNAL God, Creator, <S:c 

[Same as 1549.] 

§ 285. Then shall the Presbyter join. 

Those whom God hath, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

§ 286. Th^t shall the Presbyter or 
Minister speak, &"€. 

Forasmuch as N. and N., &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 



Charles IL 1662. 

§ 283. Then shall they again, &'c. 
[Same as 1552.] 
With this ring I thee wed, &c. 
[Same as 1552.] 

§ 284. ^ Then the man leaving the 
ring upon the fourth jinger of the 
IVoman's left hand, they shall both 
kneel down, and the Minister s/iall 
say. 

Let us pray. 

O ETERNAL God, Creator, &c. 

[Same as iS49-] 

§ 285. IT Then shall the Priest, cr'c. 

Those whom God hath, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

§ 286. IT Then shall the Minister 
speak, dr=f . 
Forasmuch as N. and N., &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 



P In eds. 1552, and in all afterwards, 
the words, " after bracelets and jewels of 
gold given of the one to the other for 
tokens of their matrimony," are omitted. 

1 In most eds., 1552, "unto." 

' In Scotch ed., 1637, "Presbyter." 

• In ed. 1596, " t/ieir /lands." 



' In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "here," 
omitted. 

" In eds. 1552, and all afterwards, "re- 
ceiving of a ring." 

' In two eds., 1559, and afterwards, 
"and of." 



340 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ 287. And the minister shall add this blessing. 

^ God the Father bless you. ^ God the Son keep you : 
God the Holy Ghost lighten your understanding : The Lord 
mercifully with his favour look upon you, and so fill you with 
all spiritual benediction, and grace, that you may have re- 
mission of your sins in this life, and in the world to come life 
everlasting. Amen. 

§ 288. Then shall they go into thi quire, and the ministers or clerks 
shall say or sing this Psalm follanving. 

Blessed are all they that fear the Lord : and BeaUi 
walk in his ways. 

For thou shalt eat the labour of thy' hands : O well is 
thee, and happy shalt thou be. 

Thy wife shall be as the fruitful vine : upon the walls of 
thy house. 



I otnnes. 
cxxviii. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

§ 287. And the Minister shall add 
this blessing. 
God the Father, God the Son, 
God the Holy Ghost, bless, pre- 
serve, and keep you : the Lord 
mercifully with his favour look upon 
you, and so fill you with all spiri- 
tual benediction and grace, that 
you may so live together in this 
life, that in the world to come you * 
may have life everlasting. Amen. 

§ 288. Then the Ministers or Clerks, 
going to the Lord^s table, shall say 
or sing this Psalm following. 

Blessed are all they, &c. 

[Same as 1549-] 
§289. Or else this Psalm followingK 

God be merciful unto, &c 
^ [Same as 1549-] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
§ 287. And the Minister shall, ^*c. 
God the Father, God, &c 
[Same as 1553.] 



§ 288. Then the Ministers, or, ^c. 
[Same as 1552.] 

Blessed are all they, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 
§ 289. Or else this Psalm, &'c. 
God be merciful, &c. 

[Same as 1549.I 



James I. 1604. 

§ 2S7. And tJu Minister shall, &^c. 

God the Father, God, &c. 

[Same as 155a.] 

§ 288. Then the Ministers, or, &'c. 

[Same as 1552.] 

Blessed are all they, &c. 

[Same as 1549-] 
§ 289. Or else this Psalm, ^c. 
God be merciful, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
i 287. And the Presbyter or Minis- 
ter shall, &'c. 
God the Father, God, &c. 
[Same as 1552.] 



J la ed. i<62, " thine." ■ In Scotch ecL, 1637, and ed. 166a, "ye.' 

* In ed. 1596, " Or this Psalm." 



Of Matrimony. 



341 



Thy children like the olive branches : round about thy 
table. 

Lo, thus shall the man be blessed : that feareth the I^ord. 

The Lord from out of Sion shall ^ bless thee : that thou 
shalt see Hierusalem " in prosperity all thy life long. 

Yea, that thou shalt see thy children's children : and peace 
upon Israel. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. * 

§ 289. Or else this PsaJm follnving. 

God be merciful unto us, and bless us : and ^^^^ mUerea- 
shew us the light of his countenance, and be tumostri". 

• r 1 i Psalralxvii.' 

merciful unto us. 

That thy way may be known upon the ^ earth : thy saving 
health among all nations. 



§ 288. Then the Presbyter, Minister, 
or Clerks going to the Lord's Table, 
shall say or sing this Psalm fol- 
lowing, 

Bi-ESSED is every one Beati 
that feareth the Lord : omnes. 
that walketh in his ways. Ps. 128. 

For thou shalt eat the labour of 
thine hands : happy shalt thou be, 
and it shall be well with thee. 

Thy wife shall be as a fruitful 
vine by the sides of thine house : 
thy children like olive plants, round 
about thy table. 

Behold, that thus shall the man 
be blessed, that feareth the Lord. 

The Lord shall bless thee out 
of Zion : and thou shalt see the 
good of Jerusalem, all the days of 
thy life. 

Yea, thou shalt see thy children's 
children, and peace upon Israel. 

Glory be to the Father, and to 
the Son, and to the Holy Ghost. 

As it was in the beginning, is 
now, and ever shall be : world with- 
out end. Amen. 



§ 289. Or else this Psalm. 

God be merciful unto Deusmise- 
us, and bless us : and reatur. 
cause his face to shine P*^'- ^7- 
upon us. Selah. 

That thy way may be known upon 
earth : thy saving health among all 
nations. 

Charles II., 1662. 
§ 287. 'H And the Minister shall 
add this Blessing. 

God the Father, God, &c. 
[Same as 1552.] 

§ 288. IT Then the Minister or, &=€. 

[Same as 1552.] 

Blessed are all they that, &c. 

[Same as 1549. to] 
Glory be to the Father, and to 
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ; 

As it was in the beginning, is 
now, and ever shall be : world 
without end. Ameru 

§ 289. IT Or this Psalm. 

God be merciful unto, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



^ In ed. 13961 1604, and 1662, "shall so 
bless." 

" In ed. 1662, "Jerusalem." 

^In. ed. 1604, the Doxology is printed 
entire. 



" In one ed., 1549, in eds. 1552, and 
afterwards, " nosiri" omiiied. 
f In one ed., 1559, mispt. "IL" 
8 In ed. 1662, "upon earth." 



34a 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



Let the people praise thee, O God : yea, let all the people 
praise thee, 

O let the nations rejoice and be glad : for thou shalt judge 
the flock ^ righteously, and govern the nations upon the * earth. 

Let the people praise thee, O God : let"" all the people 
praise thee. 

Then shall the earth bring forth her increase : and God, 
even our^ God, shall .give us his blessing. 

God shall bless us, and all the ends of the world shall 
fear him. 

Glory be to the Father, &c 

As it was in the, &c. 

§ 290. TAi Psalm ended, and the man and woman kneeling afore the 
altar, the priest standing at the altar, and turning his face toward 
them, shall say. 

Lord, have mercy upon us. 
Answer. Christ, have mercy upon us. 
Minister'^. Lord, have mercy upon us. 
^ Our Father which art in heaven, &c 
And lead us not into temptation. 
Answer. But deliver us from evil Amen. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
Let the people praise thee, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 
290. T The Psalm ended, and the 
man and thewomah kneeling af or e'^ 
the Lord's table : the Priest ° stand- 
ing at the table, and turning his 
face toward them, shall say. 
Lord, have mercy, Ac.- 

[Same throughout as 1549.] 

The Minister. 
O God of Abraham, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 
. . and bless them. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

Let the people praise thee, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 



i> In one ed , 1552, 1550, and in all after, 
'folk." 
' In ed. i66a, "upon earth." 
^ In ed. 1663, " yea" added with a pen. 
' In eds. 1596 and 1663, "our own. 



290. The Psalm ended, &'e. 

[Same as 1553.] 
Lord, have mercy, &c. 

[Same throughout as 1549.] 
The Minister. 
O God of Abraham, &a 

[Same as 1549.] 



James I. 1604. 
Let the people praise thee, &c 

[Same as 1549.] 
29a The Psalm ended, &'c. 

[Same as 1553.] 
Lord, have mercy, &c. 

[Same throughout as 1549-] 

The Minister. 
O God of Abraham, &c. 

[Same as 1549-] 



" In Scotch ed., 1637, "Presbyter." 
■ In ed. 1663, "before." 
" In ed. JS78, " Minister;" and in Scotch 
ed., 1637, "Presbyter." 



Of Matrimony. 



343 



Minister^. .0 Lord, save thy servant, and thy handmaid. 

Answer. Which put their trust in thee. 

Minister i, O Lord, send them help from thy holy place. 

Answer. And evermore defend them. 

Minister i. Be unto them a tower of strength '. 

Answer. From the face of their enemy. 

Minister"^. O Lord, hear my • prayer. 

Answer. And let my ' cry come unto thee. 

The Mhiister^. Let us pray'*. 

O God of Abraham, God of Isaac, God of Jacob, bless 
these thy servants, and sow the seed of eternal life in their 
minds", that whatsoever in thy holy word they shall profit- 
ably learn, they may in deed fulfil the same. Look, O Lord, 
mercifully upon them from heaven, and bless them : 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

Let the people praise thee, O 
God : yea, let all the people praise 
thee. 

O let the nations be glad and sing 
for joy : for thou shalt judge the 
people righteously, and govern the 
nations upon earth. Selah. 

Let the people praise thee, O 
God : let all the people praise thee. 

Then shall the earth yield her 
increase : and God, even our own 
God, shall bless us. 

God shall bless us : and all the 
ends of the earth shall fear him. 

Glory be to the Father, and to 
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost. 

As it was in the beginning, is 
now, and ever shall be : world with- 
out end. Amen. 

§ 290. The Psalm ended, ^c. 
[Same as 1552-] 

LoEX), have mercy, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

Presbyter. 
O God of Abraham, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Charles IL 1662. 

Let the people praise thee, &c. 
[Same as 1549, to] 

Glory be to the Father, and to 
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost. 

As it was in the beginning, is 
now, and ever shall be : world 
without end. Amen. 

§ 290. IT The Psalm ended, &=c. 
[Same as 1552.] 
Lord, have mercy, &c. 
[Same as 1349, toj 
Our Father Which art in heaven, 
Hallowed be thy Name. Thy king- 
dom come. Thy will be done in 
earth, As it is in heaven. Give us 
this day our daily bread. And for- 
give us our trespasses. As we for- 
give them that trespass against us. 
And lead us not into temptation : 
But deliver us from evil. Amen. 

Minister. O Lord, save thy ser- 
vant, and thy handmaid. 
Answer. Who put, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 
Minister. 
O God of Abraham, &c 
[Same as 1549.] 



1 In Scotch ed., 1637, "Presbyter." 
' In one ed., 1549, "a tower of de- 
fence. " 

• In eds. ISS2, and in all afterwards, 
"our." 



• In ed. 1596, and after, "Minister." 

" In eds. 1552, and afterwards, the 
words, "Let us pray," otnitted, 

* In ed. 1662, "hearts." 



344 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



And as 
thou didst send thy Angel Raphael to Thobie and Sara, the 
daughter of Raguel, to their great comfort ; so vouchsafe to 
send thy blessing upon these thy servants, that they obeying 
thy will, and alway being in safety under thy protection, may 
abide in thy love unto their lives' end : through Jesu * Christ 
our Lord. Amen. 

§ 29 1 . This prayer following shall he omitted whtre the woman 
is past child-birth. 

O MERCIFUL Lord, and heavenly Father, by whose gracious 
gift mankind is increased : We beseech thee, assist with thy 
blessing these two persons, that they may both be fruitful in 
procreation of children; and also live together so long in 
godly love and honesty, that they may see their childer's" 
children unto the third and fourth generation, unto tliy * praise 
and honour : through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

O God, which by thy mighty power hast made all things 
of nought, which also after other things set in order didst 
appoint that out of man (created after thine own image and 
simihtude) woman should take her beginning: and, knitting 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

And as thou didst send thy blessing 
upon Abraham and Sara to their 
great comfort : so, &c. 

[Continued the same as 1549.] 

§ 291. This prayer next following 

shall be, &'c, 

O MERCIFUL Lord and, &c 

O God, which by thy, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 
§ 292. Then shall the Priest say. 

Almighty God, which at, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

And as thou didst send, &c. 
[Same as 1552.] 

§ 291. This prayer next following, 

O MERCIFUL Lord and heavenly, 
&c 

[Same as 1549.] 



O God, which by thy, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

292. Then shall the Priest say. 
Almighty God, which at, &c 

[Same as 1549.] 



James I. 2604. 

And as thou didst send, &c 
[Same as 1553.] 

§ 291. This prayer next following, 
O MERCIFUL Lord and heavenly, 

&C. 

[Same as 1549.] 

O GOD, which by thy, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

§ 292. Then shall the Priest say. 
Almighty God, which at, &c, 

[Same as 1549.] 



» In ed. 1596, and afterwards, "Jesus." 
7 In most eds., issa, and 1559, and all 



afterwards, "children's children." 
■ In one ed., 1549, "»mto the praise." 



Of Matrimony. 



345 



them together, didst teach, that it should never be lawful to 
put asunder those, whom thou by matrimony hadst made one : 
O God, which" hast consecrated the state of matrimony to 
such an excellent mystery, that in it is signified and repre- 
sented the spiritual marriage and unity betwixt Christ and his 
church: Look mercifully upon these thy servants, that both 
this man may love his wife, according to thy word, (as Christ 
did love his spouse the church, who gave himself for it, loving 
and cherishing it even as his own flesh ;) and also that this 
woman may be loving and amiable to her husband as Rachael, 
wise as Rebecca, faithful and obedient as Sara; and in all 
quietness, sobriety, and peace, be a follower'' of holy and 
godly matrons. O Lord, bless them both, and grant them 
to inherit thy"= everlasting kingdom, through Jesus ^ Christ 
our Lord. Amen. 

^ § 292. TTien shall the Priest ' bless the man and the woman, saying. 

Almighty God, which at the beginning did create our first 
parents Adam and Eve, and did sanctify and join them to- 
gether in marriage : Pour upon you the riches of his grace, 
sanctify and ►{•^ bless you, that ye may please him both in 
body and soul, and live together in holy love unto your lives' 
end. Amen. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

And as thou didst send, &c. 
[Same as 1552.] 

291. This prayer next following, 

O MERCIFUL Lord, &c. 
[Same as 1552.] 

O God, which by thy, &c. 

[Same as 1549. J 

292. Then shall the Presbyter say, 
Almighty God, which at, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 



Charles II. 1662. 

And as thou didst send, &c. 

[Same as 1552.] 
291. IT This Prayer next following 
shall be, &'c. 



* In ed. 1662, " who." 

'' In one ed., 1559, w/j/. "flower." 
" In one ed., 1549, "the everlasting.' 

* la one ed., 1549, " Jesu." 



O MERCIFUL Lord and, &c. 
[Same as 1549, to] 
that they may see their children 
christianly and virtuously brought 
up, to thy praise and honour, 
through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
Amen. 

O God, who by thy mighty 
power hast made all things of no- 
thing. Who also, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 
may be loving and amiable, faithful 
and obedient to her husband, and 
in all quietness, &c. 

[Continued same as 1549.] 

§ 292. Then shall the Priest say, 
Almighty God who at, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 



• In ed. 1578, " the Minister ;" in Scotch 
ed., 1637, "the Presbyter." 

' In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "the •{•" 
omitted. 



346 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ 294. Then shall be said after the gospel a sermon, wherein ordinarily (so 
oft as there is any marriage) the office of* man and -wife shall be declared 
according to holy scripture. Or if there be no sermon, the minister^ shall 
read this that followeth. 

All ye which be married, or which intend to take the holy- 
estate of matrimony upon you : hear what * holy scripture doth 
say, as touching the duty of husbands toward their wives, and 
wives toward their husbands. 

Saint Paul (in his Epistle to the E[Jhesians the fifth chapter) 
doth give this commandment to all married men. 

Ye husbands, love your wives, even as Christ loved the 
church, and hath given himself for it, to sanctify it, purging 
it in the fountain of water, through the '' word, that he might 
make it unto himself a glorious congregation, not having spot, 
or wrinkle, or any such thing ; but that it should be holy and 
blameless. So men are bound to love their own wives as 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

§ 293. Then shall begin the Commu- 
nion, § 294. and after the Gospel 
shall be said a sermon, wherein, 

[Continued same as 1549-1 

All ye which be married, &c 
[The same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

§ 293. Then shall begin the Commu- 
nion, § 294. and after the Gospel 
shall be said a sermon, wherein, 
6fc. 

[Same as 1549.1 

All ye which be, &c 
[Same as 1549.] 



James I. 1604. 

§ 293. Then shall begin the Commu- 
nioHy § 294. and after the Gospel 



« In eds. 1552 and 1539, " of a man ;" in 
Scotch cd., 1637, "of a husband and wife." 

'' In Scotch ed., 1637, "the Presbyter 
or Minister." 



shall be said a sermon, wherein, 

[Same as i549.] 

All ye which be married, or 
which intend to take, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

§ 293. Then shall begin the Commu- 
nion, § 294. and after the Gospel 
shall be said a sermon, wherein. 

All ye which be married, or which 
intend to take the holy estate of 
Matrimony upon you, hear what 
the holy Scripture doth say as touch- 
ing the duty of husbands towards 
their wives, and wives towards their 
husbands. 

Saint Paul in his Epistle to the 
Ephesians, the fifth 
chapter, doth give ^ph. 5. 25. 
this commandment to all married 



' In ed. i66a, "the holy." 
^ In most eds., 1553, and 1559, "thy 
word." 



Of Matrimony. 



347 



their own bodies : he that loveth his own wife, loveth himself. 
For never did any man hate his own flesh, but nourisheth and 
cherisheth it, even as the Lord doth the congregation ; for we 
are members of his body, of his flesh, and of his bones. For 
this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and shall be 
joined unto his wife, and they two shall be one flesh. This 
mystery is great, but I speak of Christ and of the congre- 
gation. Nevertheless, let every one of you so love his own 
wife, even as himself. 

Likewise the same Saint Paul (writing to the Colossians) 
speaketh thus to all men that be married : Ye coioss. m ' 
men, love your wives and be not bitter unto them. 

Hear also what saint Peter the apostle of Christ, (which 
was himself a married man.) saith unto all men _ , ... 

"' . I Pet. 111. 

that are marned. Ye husbands, dwell with your 
wives according to knowledge : giving honour unto the wife, 
a« unto the weaker vessel, and as heirs together of the grace 
of life, so that your prayers be not hindered. 



Husbands, love your wives, even 
as Christ also loved the Church, 
and gave himself for it, that he 
might sanctify and cleanse it with 
the washing of water, by the Word ; 
that he might present it to himself 
a glorious Church, not having spot 
or wrinkle, or any such thing ; but 
that it should be holy and without 
blemish. So ought men to love 
their wives as their own bodies : he 
that loveth his wife, loveth himself. 
For no man ever yet hated his own 
flesh, but nourisheth and cherisheth 
it, even as the Lord the Cbvu-ch : 
For we are members of his body, 
of his flesh, and of his bones. For 
this cause shall a man leave his 
father and mother, and shall be 
joined unto his vdfe, and they two 
shall be one flesh. This is a great 
mystery ; but I speak concerning 
Christ and the Church. Neverthe- 
less, let every one of you in par- 
ticular, so love his wife, even as 
himselJC 



Likewise the same Saint Paul 
writing to the Colos- „ . 
sians, speaketh thus 
to all men that be " married, Hus- 
bands, love your wives, and be not 
bitter against them. 

Hear also what Saint Peter the 
Apostle of Christ, ^ p^t, 
who was himself a 
married man, saith unto all men ° 
that are married. Ye husbands, dwell 
with your wives according to know- 
ledge, giving honour unto the wife, as 
unto the weaker vessel, and as being 
heirs together of the grace of life, 
that your prayers be not hindered. 

Charles IL 1662. 
§ 294. IT A/ier which, if there be no 

Sermon declaring the duties of 

Man and Wife, the Minister shall 

read as followetk. 

All ye that are married, or that 
intend to take, &c. 

[Same as 1637, except marginal references 
are omitted.] 



• In eds. 1552, and oneed., 1559, tnispr. "Coioss. iv." 
Ined, 1662, "are." " In ed. 1662, "them." 



348 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



Hitherto ye have heard the duty of the husband toward 
he wife. 

Now hkewise, ye wives, hear and learn your duty" to- 
ward P your husbands, even as it is plainly set forth in holy 
scripture ?. 

Saint Paul (in the forenamed Epistle to the Ephesians') 
teacheth you thus : Ye women submit yourselves ^ 
unto your own husbands as unto the Lord : for ^ ^' ^' 
the husband is the wife's head, even as Christ is the head of 
the church : And he also is » the Saviour of the whole body. 
Therefore as the church, or congregation, is subject unto 
Christ : so likewise let the wives also be in subjection unto 
their own husbands in all things. And again he saith : Let 
the wife reverence her husband. And in his j^^ ... ^ 
Epistle to the Colossians Saint Paul giveth you 
this short lesson : Ye wives, submit yourselves unto your own 
husbands, as it is convenient in the Lord. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
Hitherto ye have heard, &c. 
[Same as 1549 to end.] 

§ 295. TAe fiew married persons, &"€. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
Hitherto ye have heard, &c 
[Same as 1549.] 

i 295. 7/4^ new married persons, &"€. 
[Same as 1549.] 



James I. 1604. 
Hitherto ye have heard, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

i 295. The new married persons, &'c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

Hitherto ye have heard the duty 
of the husband towards " the wife. 
Now likewise, ye wives, hear and 
learn your duties towards your hus- 
bands, even as it is plainly set forth 
in holy Scripture. 

Saint Paul in the aforenamed 
Epistle to the Ephe- j.^ ^^ 
sians, teacheth you 
thus ; Ye' wives, submit your selves 
unto your own husbands, as unto 
the Lord. For the husband is the 
head of the wife, even as Christ is 
the head of the Church : and he 
is the Saviour of the body. There- 
fore as the Church is subject unto 
Christ, so let the wives be to their 
own husbands in every thing. And 
again he saith, Let the wife* reve- 
rence her husband. 



" In ed. 1604, " duties." 

f In most eds., 1552, and afterwards, 
"towards." 

1 The two paragraphs beginning, "Hi- 
therto ye have heard," " Now likewise, 
ye wives," are in some eds. of 155a and 
I5S9 printed in a smaller type, the same 
as that of the rubrics. 



' In ed. 1553, and in most eds., 1559, 
the words, "fifth chapter," are inserted. 

• In eds. iss^. ^nd after, " he is also." 

* In some eds., 1552, and in one ed., 
I5S9. fnispr. " Coloss. iv." 

" In ed. 1662, "toward." 

"In ed. 1662, " ye" ontttted. 

> In ed. 1662, " wife see that she." 



Of Matrimony. 



349 



Saint Peter also doth instruct you very godly, thus saying : 
Let? wives be subject to their own husbands, so ^p^^ ... , 
that if any obey not the word, they may be won 
without the word, by the conversation of the wives; while 
they behold your chaste conversation, coupled with fear : 
whose apparel let it not be outward, with broided * hair, and 
trimming about with gold, either in putting on of gorgeous ap- 
parel : But let the hid man, which is in the heart, be without 
all corruption, so that the spirit be mild and quiet, which is 
a precious thing in the sight of God. For after this manner 
(in the old time) did the holy women, which trusted in God, 
apparel themselves, being subject to their own husbands : as 
Sara obeyed Abraham calling him lord, whose daughters ye 
are made, doing well and being not dismayed with any fear. 

§ 295. The new married persons {the same day of their marriage) must 
receive the holy communion. 



And in his Epistle to the Colos- 
sians, Saint Paul giv- 
eth you this short les- ^' 

son. Wives, submit your selves unto 
your own husbands, as it is fit in 
the Lord. 

Saint Peter also doth instruct you 
very godly *", thus say- 
ing, Ye wives, be in ^ ^ • 3- i- 
subjection to your own husbands ; 
that if any obey not the Word, they 
also may without the Word be won 
by the conversation of the wives ; 
while they behold your chaste con- 
versation coupled with fear. Whose 
adorning let it not be that outward 
adorning of plaiting the hair, and 
of wearing of gold, or of putting on 
of apparel J but let it be the hidden 
man of the heart, in that which is 
not corruptible, even the ornament 
of a meek and quiet spirit, which is 
in the sight of God of great price. 
For after this manner in the old 



time, the holy women also who 
trusted in God, adorned themselves, 
being in subjection unto their o\vn 
husbands ; even as Sarah obeyed 
Abraham, calling him Lord ; whose 
daughters ye are as long as ye do 
well, and are not afraid with any 
amazement. 

§ 295. The new married persons, dfc. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Charles II. 1662. 

Hitherto ye have heard, &c. 
[Same as 1637.] 

§ 295. IT .^'f w convenient that the 
new-ma7~ried persons should re- 
ceive the holy Communion at the 
time of their marriage, or at the 
first opportunity after their mar- 
riage. 



y In one ed., 1349, "Let the wives." • In one ed., 1552, mispr. " i Pet. iv." 

» Ib most eds., 1552, and afterwards, "braided." >> In ed. 1662, " very well." 



35° First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



THE ORDER FOR THE 

VISITATION OF THE SICK, 

AND THE COMMUNION OF THE SAME. 

§ 297. *|F The Priest "^ eniaing into the sick person^ s house, shall say^ 

Peace be in this house, and to all that dwell in it. 

§ 298. When he cometh into the sick man^ s presence, he shall say this Psalm. 

Hear my prayer, (O Lord,) and consider my Domine 
desire : hearken unto me for thy truth and right- exaudi. 
eousness' sake. PsaimcxiHi. 

And enter not into judgement with thy servant : for in thy 
sight shall no man living be justified. 

For the enemy hath persecuted my soul ; he hath sfnitten 
my life down to the ground : he hath laid me in the darkness, 
as the men that have been long dead. 

Therefore is my spirit vexed within me : and my heart 
within me is desolate. 



Second Edward VI. 1552. 

THE order for THE 

VISITATION OF THE SICK. 

§ 297. T The Priest entering, dfc. 
Peace Ije in this house, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

§ 298. When he cometh into the sick 
man's pyresence, § 299. he shall say 
kneeling dmvn. 
Remember not, Lord, &c 

[Same as i549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

THE ORDER FOR THE 

VISITATION OF THE SICIC 
§ 297. The Priest entering, &'c. 
Peace be in this house, &c, 
[Same as 1549.] 



§ 298. When he cometh into the sick 
man's presence, % 299. he shall 
say kneeling down. 

Remember not. Lord, &c 

[Same as 1549.] 



James I. 1604. 

THE ORDER FOR THE 

VISITATION OF THE SICK. 

§ 297. The Priest entering, ^c. 
Peace be in this house, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

§ 298. When he cometh into the sick 
man's presence, § 299. he shall say 
kneeling down, 

Remember not. Lord, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 



« In ed. 1578, " Minister." 



The Visitation of the Sick. 



351 



Yet do I remember the time past; I muse upon all thy 
works : yea, I exercise myself in the works of thy hands. 

I stretch forth mine hands unto thee : my soul gaspeth unto 
thee as a thirsty land. 

Hear me, (O lord,) and that soon, for my spirit waxeth 
faint : hide not thy face from me, lest I be like unto them 
that go down into the pit. 

O let me hear thy loving-kindness betimes in the morning, 
for in thee is my trust : shew thou me the way that I should 
walk in, for I lift up my soul unto thee. 

Dehver me, (O lord,) from mine enemies : for I fly unto 
thee to hide me. 

Teach me to do the thing that pleaseth thee, for thou art 
my god, let thy loving spirit lead me forth unto the land of 
righteousness. 

Quicken me, (O lord,) for thy name's sake, and for thy 
righteousness' sake bring my soul out of trouble. 

And of thy goodness slay mine enemies : and destroy all 
them that vex my soul ; for I am thy servant. 

Glory be to the father, and to the son, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 

§ 299. IT With this anthem. 

Remember not, Lord, our iniquities, nor the iniquities of 
our forefathers. Spare us, good Lord, spare thy people, whom 
thou hast redeemed with thy most precious blood, and be not 
angry with us for ever. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

THE ORDER FOR THE 

VISITATION OF THE SICK. 
§ 297. The Presbyter entering into. 

Peace be to this house, &c. 

§ 298. IVhen he cometh into the sick 
man's presence, § 299. he shall say 
kneeling down. 

Remember not, Lord, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 



Charles II. 1662. 
THE ORDER 

FOR THE 

VISITATION OF THE SICK. 
§ 296. H When any person is sick, 

notice shall be given thereof to the 

Minister of the Parish; § 297. 

who coming into the sick person's 

house, shall say, 

Peace be to this house, and to 
all that dwell in it. 
§ 298. "IT When he cometh into the 

sick mart's presence, § 299. he shall 

say, kneeling doT.vn, 

Remember not, Lord, &c 
[Same as 1549, toj 
with us for ever. 

Answer. 

Spare us, good Lord. 



352- 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



Lord, have mercy upon us. 

Christ, have mercy upon us \ 

Lord, have mercy upon us. 

Our Father, which art in heaven, &c. 

And lead us not into temptation. 

Answer. But deliver us from evil ^ Amen. 

The Minister^. O Lord, save thy servant. 

Answer. Which putteth his 6 trust in thee. 

Minister^. Send him help from thy holy place. 

Answer. And evermore mightily defend him s. 

Minister \ Let the enemy have none ^ advantage of him. 

Answer. Nor the wicked approach to hurt him. 

Minister '. Be unto him, O Lord, a strong tower. 

Atiswer. From the face of his enemy. 

Minister ^. Lord ', hear my prayer •■. 

Answer. And let my ' cry come unto thee. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

Lord, have mercy upon us, &c. 
[Same throughout as i549.] 

Minister. 
O Lord, look down, &c 
Hear as, almighty and, &c 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

Lord, have mercy upon us, &c 
[Same throughout as 1549.] 

The Minister. 
O Lord, look down, &c. 

Hear us, Almighty and, kc. 
[Same as 1549.] 



* In cd. i66a, this line is printed in 
smaller type, as a response. 

• In the Scotch ed., 1637, the words, 
" for thine is the kingdom, the power 
and the glory, for ever and ever," are 
added. 

f In Scotch ed., 1637, "Presbyter" 
throughout. 
( In ed. 1663, the words "his" and 



James L 1604. 

Lord, have mercy upon us, &c 
[Same throughout as 1549.] 

The Minister. 
O Lord, look down, &c. 

Hear us. Almighty and, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

Lord, have mercy upon us, &c. 
[Same throughout as 1549.] 

Presbyter. 
O Lord, look down, &c 
Hear us. Almighty and, <Scc. 
[Same as 1549.] 



"him" are printed in italics, and so 
throughout the Order." 

'' In ed. 1662, "no." 

' In Scotch ed., 1637, and in ed. 1663, 
"O Lord." 

* In ed. iss', and in all afterwards, 
"our prayers.' 

' In eds. 1552, and in idl afterwards, 
"our." 



The Visitation of the Sick. 



353 



Minister "". Let us pray. 

O Lord, look down from heaven, behold, visit, and relieve 
this thy servant : Look upon him with the eyes of thy mercy, 
give him comfort, and sure confidence in thee : Defend him 
from the danger of the enemy, and keep him in perpetual 
peace, and safety : through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

Hear us. Almighty and most merciful God and Saviour : 
extend thy accustomed goodness to this thy servant, which 
is grieved with sickness : Visit him, O Lord, as thou didst 
visit Peter's wife's mother and the Captain's servant. And as 
thou preservedst Thobie and Sara by thy Angel from danger ° : 
So restore ° unto ^ this sick person his former health, (if it be 
thy will,) or else give him grace so to take thy correction \ 
that after this painful life ended, he may dwell with thee in 
life everlasting. Amen''. 



Charles II. 1662. 

§ 300. •][ Then the Minister shall 
say. 

Let us pray. 
Lord, have mercy upon us. 

Christ, have mercy upon us. 
Lord, have mercy upon us. 

Our Father which art in heaven, 
Hallowed be thy Name. Thy king- 
dom come. Thy will be done in 
earth, As it is in heaven. Give us 
this day our daily bread. And for- 
give us our trespasses, As we for- 
give them that trespass against us. 
And lead us not into temptation : 
But deliver us from evil. Amen. 

Minister. O Lord, save thy ser- 
vant ; 

Answer. Which putteth his, &c. 
[Same as IS49, to] 

. . . cry come unto Thee. 



Minister. 
O Lord, look down, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 

. . . Christ our Lord. Amen. 

Hear us, Almighty and most 
merciful God and Saviour ; extend 
thy accustomed goodness to this 
thy servant who is grieved with 
sickness. Sanctify, we beseech thee, 
this thy fatherly correction to him ; 
that the sense of his weakness may 
add strength to his faith, and se- 
riousness to his repentance. That 
if it shall be thy good pleasure to 
restore him to his former health, 
he may lead the residue of his life 
in thy fear, and to thy glory : or 
else give him grace so to take thy 
visitation, that after this painful life 
ended he may dwell with thee in 
life everlasting, through Jesus Christ 
our Lord. Amen. 



" In most eds., iS59, " the Minister ;" 
in Scotch ed., 1637, " Presbyter." 

" In eds. 1352, and in all afterwards, the 
words, " and as thou preservedst Thobie 
and Sara by thy angel from danger," are 
omitted. 

' In eds. 1532, and in all afterwards 



until 1662, " So visit and restore." 
p In ed. 1604, and Scotch ed., 1637, 

" to this." 
1 In eds. 1532, and in all afterwards, 

" thy visitation." 
' In ed. 1604, " Amen " omitted. 



Aa 



354 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549- 



§ 301. Then shall the Minister exhort the sick person after this form, 
or other like. 

Dearly beloved, know this, that Almighty God is the Lord 
over * life, and death, and over * all things to them pertaining, 
as youth, strength, health, age, weakness, and sickness. Where- 
fore, whatsoever your sickness is, know you certainly, that it 
is God's visitation. And for what cause soever this sickness 
is sent unto you ; whether it be to try your patience for the 
example of other % and that your faith may be found, in the 
day of the Lord, laudable, glorious, and honourable, to the 
increase of glory, and endless felicity : or else it be sent unto 
you to correct and amend in you, whatsoever doth offend 
the eyes of our * heavenly Father : know you certainly, that 
if you truly repent you of your sins, and bear your sickness 
patiently, trusting in God's mercy, for his dear Son Jesus 
Christ's sake, and render unto him humble thanks for his 
fatherly visitation, submitting yourself wholly to ^ his will ; 
it shall turn to your profit, and help you forward in the right 
way that leadeth unto everlasting life *. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
§ 301. Then shall the Minister, &'c. 
Dearly beloved, know this, && 
[Same as 1549-] 
§ 302. If the person visited be very 
sick, then the Curate • may end his 
exhortation in this place. 
S Take therefore in good worth, 

[The same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
§ 301. Then shall the Minister, &'c. 
Dearly beloved, know this, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 
§ 302. If the person visited, &'c. 
[Same as 1553.] 
Take therefore in good worth, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



James I. 1604. 

i 301. Then shall the Minister, Sr'c. 
Dearly beloved, know this, <tc. 
[Same as 1549.] 
i 302. If the person visited, &'c. 
[Same as 1553.] 
Take therefore in good worth, &a 
[Same as 1549.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

301. Then shall the Presbyter or 
Minister, Sr*c. 

Dearly beloved, know this, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

302. If the person visited, &'c. 

[Same as issa-l 
Take therefore iagood worth, &c 
[Same as 15490 



• In eds. 1553, and afterwards, " of." 
' In ed. i66a, " of." 

■ In ed. 166a, "of others." 

* In eds. 1596, 1604, and afterwards, 
' your." 



f In Scotch ed., X637, and ed. 1663, 

"unto." 
• In ed. 1604, " unto life everlasting." 
' In Scotch ed., 1637, " the Presbyter 

or Curate," 



The Visitation of the Sick. 



335 



Take therefore in good worth the chastement'' of the 
Lord : for whom the Lord loveth he chastiseth. 
Yea, (as Saint Paul saith,) he scourgeth every visited be very 
son, which he receiveth : if you " endure chas- curate'may end 
tisement, he ofifereth himself unto you as unto his exhortation 
his own children. What son is he that the father ^' ' '^ ^ ^'^^' 
chastiseth not? If ye be not under correction (whereof all 
the ^ true children are partakers), then are ye bastards, and 
not children. 

Therefore seeing that when our carnal fathers do correct 
us, we reverently obey them, shall we not now much rather 
be obedient to our spiritual Father, and so live ? And they 
for a few days do chastise s us after their own pleasure : but 
he doth chastise us for our profit, to the intent he may make 
us partakers of his holiness. These words, good brother, are 
God's words, and written in holy scripture for our comfort and 
instruction, that we should patiently and with thanksgiving 
bear our heavenly Father's correction, whensoever by any 
manner of adversity it shall please his gracious goodness to 
visit us. 



Charles II. 1662. 

§ 301. % Then shall the Minister 
exhort, ^c. 

Dearly beloved, know this, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

§ 302. H If the person visited be very 
sick, then the Curate may end his 
exhortation in this place, or else 
proceed. 

Take therefore in good part the 
chastisement of the Lord : For (as 
Saint Paul saith in the twelfth Chap- 
ter to the Hebrews) whom the Lord 
loveth he chasteneth, and scourgetli 
every son whom he receiveth. If 
ye endure chastening, God dealeth 
with you as with sons ; for what 
son is he whom the father chasten- 



eth not ? But if ye be without chas- 
tisement, whereof all are partakers, 
then are ye bastards, and not sons. 
Furthermore, we have had fathers- 
of our flesh, which corrected us, and 
we gave them reverence : shall we 
not much rather be in subjection 
unto the Father of spirits, and live ? 
For they verily for a few days chas- 
tened us after their own pleasure ; 
but he for our profit, that we might 
be partakers of his holiness. These 
words, good brother, are written in 
holy Scripture for our comfort and 
instruction, that we should patiently, 
and with thanksgiving bear our hea- 
venly Father's correction, whenso- 
ever by any manner of adversity it 
shall please his gracious goodness 
to visit us. 



^ In Scotch ed., 1637, "chastisement." 
" In one ed., 1549, this note omitted; 
in most eds. 1552, and 1559, and in all 
afterwards, it appears as an ordinary 
rubric, 
■i In eds. 1552, "in this place." 



'In ed. 1604, and Scotch ed., 1637, 
"ye." 

f In eds. 1552, and afterwards, " all 
true." 

i In one ed., 1552, and 1559, "chasten." 



356 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



And there should ^ be no greater comfort to christian per- 
sons, than to be made Hke unto Christ, by suffering pati- 
ently adversities, troubles, and sicknesses. For he himself 
went not up to joy, but first he suffered pain : he entered not 
into his glory, before he was crucified. So truly our way to 
eternal joy is to suflfer here with Christ, and our door to enter 
into eternal life is gladly to die with Christ, that we may rise 
again from death, and dwell with him in everlasting life. 
Now therefore taking your sickness, which is thus profitable 
for you, patiently : I exhort you in the name of God, to re- 
member the profession which you made unto God in your 
Baptism. And forasmuch as after this life there is account' 
to be given unto the righteous Judge, of' whom all must be 
judged without respect of persons : I require you to examine 
yourself and your state', both toward God and man, so that 
accusing and condemning yourself for your o^vn faults, you 
may find mercy at our heavenly Father's hand, for Christ's 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

And there should be, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 
§ 303. IF Here the Minister shall, ^c. 

Dost thou believe in God the 
Father Almighty ? 

§ 304. ^ And so forth, as it is in 
Baptism. 

% 306. 1 Then shall the Minister ex- 
amine, &>€. 

[Same as i549'] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
And there should be, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 
§ 303. Here the Minister shall, 6fe. 
Dost thou believe in God the 
Father Almighty ? 
§ 304. And so forth, as it is in 

Baptism. 
§ 306. Then sJiall the Minister ex- 
amine, &=€. 

[Same as 1549.] 



James I. 1604. 

And there should be, &c. 
§ 303. Here the Minister shall, &'c. 

Dost thou believe in God the 
Father Almighty, &c 

§ 304. As it is in Baptism. 

§ 306. Then shall the Minister ex- 
amine, &=€. 

[Same as iS49l 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
And there should be, &c 
[Same as 1549.] 

§ 303. Here the Presbyter or Minister 
shall, &'c. 
Dost thou believe in God the 

Father Almighty ? 

§ 304. {And so forth as it is in Bap- 
tism). 

§ 306. TTten shall the Presbyter or 
Minister examine, &'c, 
[Same as 1549.] 



^ In one ed., 1559, "would." 
' In most eds., 1559, in ed. 1604, and 
Scotch ed., 1637, " a count ;" but in one 



ed., 1559, and in ed. 1662, "an •ccotint." 
* In ed. i66a, " by whom." 
I In ed. 1663, " estate." 



The Visitation of the Sick. 



357 



sake, and not be" accused and condemned in that fearful 
judgment. Therefore I shall shortly rehearse the articles of 
our faith, that ye° may know whether you do believe as 
a christian man should believe ° or no. 

§ 303. Here the minister shall rehearse the articles of the faith, saying thus. 

Dost thou believe in God the Father Almighty ? 

§ 304. And so forth, as it is in Baptism, 

§ 306. Theti shall the minister examine whether he be in charity with all the 
world : Exhorting him to forgive from the bottom of his heart all persons 
that have offended him : and if he have offended other p to ask them for- 
giveness : and where he hath done injury or wrong to any man, that he 
make amends to his uttermost powerX 

And if he have not afore disposed 
his goods, let him then make his will'. (But men must be oft admonished 
that they set an order for their " temporal goods and lands when they be 
in health. ) ■ 



Charles II. 1662. 
And there should be, &c. 
[Continued the same as 1549, to] 
Therefore I shall rehearse to you 
the Articles of our Faith, that you 
may know whether you do believe 
as a Christian man should, or no. 

§ 303. IF Here the Minister shall re- 
hearse the Articles of the Faith, 
saying thus. 

Dost thou believe in God the 
Father Almighty, Maker of heaven 
and earth? 

And in Jesus Christ his only be- 
gotten Son our Lord? and that he 
was conceived by the Holy Ghost, 
bom of the Virgin Mary ; that he 
suffered under Pontius Pilate, was 
crucified, dead and buried ; that he 
went down into hell, and also did 
rise again the third day ; that he 
ascended into heaven, and sitteth 
at the right hand of God the Father 



Almighty, and from thence shall 
come again at the end of the world 
to judge the quick and the dead ? 

And dost thou believe in the 
Holy Ghost, the holy Catholick 
Church, the Communion of Saints, 
the Remission of sins, the Resur- 
rection of the flesh, and everlasting 
life after death ? 

§ 305. TF The sick person shall 
answer. 
All this I stedfastly believe. 

§ 306. H Then shall the Minister ex- 
amine whether he repent him trtdy 
of his sins, and be in charity with 
all the world ; exhorting him, ^'c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 
make amends to the uttermost of 
his power. 

And if he hath not be- 
fore disposed of his goods, let him 
then be admonished to make his 
Will, [Continued on p. 359.] 



■" In ed. 1604, "not to be." 

" In ed. 1596, "you." 

" In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "be- 
lieve " omitted. 

V Ined. 1662, "hath offended any other." 

1 In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "to the 
uttermost of his power." 



■■ In eds. 1S78, 1604, and Scotch ed., 1637, 
this paragraph runs on, "make his will, 
and also declare his debts what he oweth," 
&c., down to " quietness of his executors ;" 
and then follows the paragraph, " But men 
must be," &c. 

• In two eds., 1549, mispr. "they." 



3?8 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



And also * This may be 
to • declare his debts, zuhat he oweth, and what is owing ^°?^. l>efore the 
unto " him : /or^ discharging of his conscience, and quiet- "j^ payers, as^e 
ness of his executors *. shall see cause 1. 

§ 308. The minister may not forget nor omit to move the sick person (and 
that most earnestly) to liberality toward the poor. 

§ 309- IT ^ere shall the sick person make a special confession, if he feel his 
conscience troubled with any weighty matter. After which confession, the 
Priest* shall absolve him after this form • . 

and the same form of absolution 
shall be used in all private confessions ••. 

Our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath left power to his Church 
to absolve all sinners, which" truly repent and believe in 
him, of his great mercy forgive thee ^ thine offences : and by 
his authority committed to me, I absolve thee from all thy 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

And also to declare, &^c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

i307- IT These words before rehearsed, 
may be said before the Minister * be- 
gin his prayer, as he shall see cause*. 

i 308. % The Minister may not, &'c. 

i 309. \ Here shall the sick, iSr'c. 
[Same as 1549, to] 
absolve him after this sort. 
Our Lord Jesus Christ, &c 
[Same as 1549.] 
i 310. T -^nd then the Priest, &'c. 
% Let us pray. 
O MOST merciful God, &c 
[The same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 
And also to declare, &*c. 
i 307. These words before, S^'c. 

[Same as 1552.] 
1 308. The Afinister may not, &'c, 

i 309. J/ere shall the sick person, &'c. 
Our Lord Jesus Christ, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



' In cds. 1552, and afterwards, "to" 
omitted. 

" In one ed., 1549. "to." 

» In one ed., 1549, " for" omitted. 

y In most eds., 1352, and 1559, this 
note omitted, and the substance appears 
as a rubric. 

" In eds. 1578, " the Minister ;" in 
Scotched.. 1637, "the Presbyter." 

* In eds. 1552, and in all afterwards, 
" this sort." 

*> In eds. 1553, and in all afterwards, 
the words, "And the same form of abso- 



i 310. And then the Priest, ^'c. 

Let us pray. 

O MOST merciful God, &c 
[Same as 1549.] 

James I. 1604. 

And also to declare, &>€. 
i 307. T/iese words before, dfc. 

[Same as 1552.] 
i 308. T^ Minister may not, &'e. 
1309. Here shall the sick person, &'c. 
Our Lord Jesus Christ, &c 
[Same as 1549.] 
i 31a And then the Priest, &'c. 
Let us pray. 
O MOST merciful God, Ac 
[Same as 1549.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
And also to declare, &'c. 

307. These Toords before, &*c. 

[Same as 1552.] 

308. 7^ Presbyter or Minister 
may not, &'c. 



lution shall be used in all private con- 
fessions," are omitted. 
« In ed. 1662, "who." 

* In one ed., 1552, the word "thee" 
omitted. 

* In Scotch ed., 1637, "the Presbyter 
or Minister." 

' In one ed., 1552, and in one ed., 1559, 
the form of ed. 1549, beginning "This 
may be done," &c., is followed, and the 
words appear printed in the margin in- 
stead of as a distinct rubric 



The Visitation of the Sick. 



359 



sins, in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the 
Holy Ghost. Amen s, 

§ 310. And then the Priest^ shall say the^ Collect following. 
Let us pray. 
O MOST merciful God, which ^ according to the multitude of 
thy mercies dost so put away the sins of those which '' truly 
repent, that thou rememberest them no more : open thy ^ eye 
of mercy upon this thy servant, who most earnestly desireth 
pardon and forgiveness : Renew in him, most loving Father, 
whatsoever hath been decayed by the fraud "* and malice of 
the devil, or by his own carnal will, and frailness : preserve 
and continue this sick member in the unity of thy ° Church, 
consider his contrition, accept his tears, assuage his pain, as 
shall be seen° to thee most expedient for him. And foras- 
much as he putteth his full trust only in thy mercy : Impute 
not unto 

him his former sins, but take him unto p thy favour : 
through the merits of thy most dearly beloved Son Jesus 
Christ. Amen. 



§ 309. Here shall the sick person, &'c. 
Our Lord Jesus Christ, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 
§ 310. And then the Presbyter, &^c. 
Let us pray. 
O MOST merciful God, &c. 
[Same as IS49. to] 
him his former sins, but when the 
hour of his dissolution is come, 
take him unto thy favour, through 
the merits of thy most dearly be- 
loved Son Jesus Christ. Amen. 

Charles II. 1662. 

and to declare his Debts, 
what he oweth, and what is owing 
unto him, for the better discharg- 
ing of his co7tscience, and the quiet- 
ness of his Executors. But men 
should often be put in remembrance 
to take order for the settling of their 
temporal estates, whilst they are in 
health. 
§ 307. ir Thesewords before rehearsed, 

^fiC. 

[Same as 1552.] 



§ 308. IT The Minister should not 
omit earnestly to move such sick 
persons as are of ability, to be libe- 
ral to the poor. 
§ 309- IT Here shall the sick person 
be moved to make a special Con- 
fession of his sins, if he feel his con- 
science troubled with any weighty 
matter. After which Confession, 
the Priest shall absolve him (if he 
humbly and heartily desire it) after 
this sort. 

Our Lord Jesus Christ, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 
§ 310. IF And then the Priest, &>c. 
Let us pray. 
O MOST merciful God, who, &c. 
[Same as 1549, to]. 
him his former sins ; but strengthen 
him with thy blessed Spirit, and 
when thou art pleased to take him 
hence, take him unto thy favour, 
through the merits of thy most 
dearly beloved Son Jesus Christ 
our Lord. Amen. 



ft In two eds., iS49, also in 1552, the 
ending is abbreviated, and "&c." inserted. 

h In ed. 1578, " t/ie Minister;" in Scotch 
ed-, 1637, * the Presbyter." 

' In Scotched., 1637, "this." 

^ In ed. 1662, " who." 



1 In Scotched., 1637, ed. 1662, "thine." 
■" In one ed., 1549, "defraud." 
" In eds. 1578, 1596, 1604, and after- 
wards, " the." 
" In ed. 1662, "shall seem." 
P In one ed., 1552, and 1559, "to." 



360 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



In U Do. 

mine spt~ 

ravi. 
Psal. 71 '. 



§311. Then the Minister shall say this Psalm. 

In thee "J, O Lord, have I put my trust, let me 
never be put to confusion : but rid me, and deliver 
me, into* thy righteousness ; incline thine ear unto 
me, and save me. 

Be thou my strong hold, (whereunto I may alway resort) 
thou hast promised to help me, for thou art my house of de- 
fence, and my castle. 

Deliver me (O my God) out of the hand of the ungodly : 
out of the hand of the unrighteous and cruel man. 

For thou (O Lord God) art the thing that I long for : thou 
art my hope, even from my youth. 

Through thee have I been holden up ever since I was 
bom, thou art he that took me out of my mother's womb ; 
my praise shall be always of thee. 

I am become as it were a monster unto many : but my sure 
trust is in thee. 

O let my mouth be filled with thy praise (that I may sing 
of thy glory) and honour all the day long. 

Cast me not away in the time of age, forsake me not when 
my strength faileth me. 

For mine enemies speak against me : and they that lay wait 
for my soul take their counsel together, saying : God hath 
forsaken him j persecute him, and take him, for there is none 
to deliver him. 

Go not far from me, O God : my God, haste thee to 
help me. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 
§ 311. Theft the Minister shall say 
this Psalm. 

In thee, O Lord, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

i 3 1 1 . Then the Minister shall, &'c. 

In thee, O Lord, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



James I. 1604. 
§ 31 1. Then shall the Minister, dfc. 

In thee, O Lord, &c 
[Same as 1549.] 



^ In one ed., 1559, " '" *^^ Lord." 
'_ In one ed., 1549, mis/rin/eii Psalm 
xxi. The right Psalm Ls given, but the 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

§ 311. Then shall the Presbyter cr 
Minister say. 

In thee, O Lord, /« te Domin* 

do I put my trust, iperavi. 

let me never be put Psalm 7'- 
to confusion. Deliver me, in thy 
righteousness, and cause me to es- 
cape : incline thine ear unto me, 
and save me. 

Be thou my strong habitation, 
whereunto I may continually re- 
sort : thou hast given commandment 
to save me, for thou art my rock 
and my fortress. 



misprint is repeated, throughout all the 
editions of 1552 and 1559. 
• In ed. i66a, " in. 



The Visitation of the Sick. 



36r 



Let them be confounded and perish that are against my 
soul : let them be covered with shame and dishonour that 
seek to do me evil. 

As for me, I will patiently abide alway : and will praise 
thee more and more. 

My mouth shall daily speak of thy righteousness and salva- 
tion : for I know no end thereof. 

I will go forth in the strength of the Lord God ; and will 
make mention of thy righteousness only. 

Thou (O God) hast taught me from my youth up until now : 
therefore will I tell of thy wondrous works. 

Forsake me not (O God) in mine old age, when I am gray- 
headed, until I have shewed thy strength unto this genera- 
tion, and thy power to all them that are yet for to come. 

Thy righteousness (O God) is very high : and great things 
are they that thou hast done ; O God, who is like unto thee ? 



Deliver me, O my God, out of the 
hand of the wicked, out of tlie hand 
of the unrighteous and cruel man. 

For thou art my hope, O Lord 
God, thou art my trust from my 
youth. 

By thee liave I been holden up 
from the womb : thou art he that 
took me out of my mother's bowels, 
my praise shall bo continually of 
thee. 

I am as a wonder unto many ; but 
thou art my strong refuge. 

Let my mouth be filled with thy 
praise : and with thy honour all 
the day. 

Cast me not off in the time of 
old age, forsake me not wlien my 
strength faileth. 

For mine enemies speak against 
me : and they that lay wait for my 
soul take their counsel together. 

Saying, God hath forsaken him : 
persecute him, and take him, for 
there is none to deliver him. 

O God, be not far from me : 
O my God, make haste for my help. 

Let them be confounded and con- 
sumed that are adversaries to my 
soul : let them be covered with 
reproach and dishonour that seek 
my hurt. 



But I will hope continually : 
and will yet praise thee more and 
more. 

My mouth shall shew forth thy 
righteousness and thy salvation all 
the day : for I know not the num- 
bers thereof. 

I will go in the strength of the 
Lord God : I will make mention 
of thy righteousness even of thine 
only. 

O God, thou hast taught me from 
my youth : and hitherto have I de- 
clared thy wondrous works. 

Now also when I am old and 
gray-headed, O God, forsake me 
not : until I have shewed thy 
strength unto this generation, and 
thy power to every one that is to 
come. 

Thy righteousness also, O God, 
is very high, who hast done great 
things : O God, who is like unto 
thee? 



Charles II. 1662. 

§311. % Then shall the Minister 

say this Psalm. 

In thee, O Lord, &c. 
[Same as 1549, to] 
who is like unto thee ? 



362 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



O what great troubles and adversities hast thou shewed 
me ! and yet didst thou turn and refresh me : yea, and 
broughtest me from the deep of the earth again. 

Thou hast brought me to great honour : and comforted me 
on every side. 

Therefore will I praise thee and thy faithfulness (O God) 
playing upon an instrument of musick, unto thee will I sing 
upon the harp, O thou holy one of Israel. 

My lips will be fain when I sing unto thee : and so will my 
soul whom thou hast delivered. 

My tongue also shall talk of thy righteousness all the day 
long, for they are confounded and brought unto shame that 
seek to do me evil. 

Glory be to the Father, &c. 

As it was in the beginning, &c. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

O what great troubles, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

§ 312. f Adding this. 

O Saviour of the world, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

§ 313. Then shall the Minister say. 

The Almighty Lord, &c. 

[The same as 1349, to] 

the name of our Lord Jesus Christ. 

Amen. 

[In eds. 1553 the Order ends here.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

O what great troubles, &c 
[Same as 1549.] 

§ 312. Adding this. 
O Saviour of the world, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 
§ 313. Then shall the Minister, &'c. 
The Almighty Lord, &c. 
[Same as 1549, to] 
our Lord Jesus Christ. 

[In eds. 1559 the Order ends here.] 



James I. 1604. 
O what great troubles, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



§ 312. ^ Adding this. 
O Saviour of the world, &c. 

[Same as 1549.I 
§313. Then shall the Minister, A'c. 

The Almighty Lord, &c. 
[Same as 15491 to] 
our Lord Jesus Christ. 

[In eds. 1604 the Order ends here.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

Thou who hast shewed me great 
and sore troubles shalt quicken me 
again, and shalt bring me up again 
from the depths of the earth. 

Thou shalt increase my great- 
ness, and comfort me on every side. 

I will also praise thee with the 
Psaltery, even thy truth, O my 
God : unto thee will I sing with the 
harp, O thou Holy One of Israel. 

My lips shall greatly rejoice when 
I sing unto thee : and my soul 
which thou hast redeemed. 

My tongue also shall talk of thy 
righteousness all the day long : for 
they are confounded, for they are 
brought vmto shame that seek my 
hurt. 

Glory be to the Father, and to 
the Son, and to the Holy Ghost. 

As it was in the beginning, is 
now, and ever shall be : world 
without end. Amen. 



The Visitation of the Sick. 



363 



§ 312. Adding this Anthem. 

O Saviour of the world, save us, which by thy cross and 
precious blood hast redeemed us, help us we beseech thee, 
OGod. 

§ 313. T^en shall the minister say. 

The Almighty Lord, which is a most strong tower to all 
them that put their trust in him, to whom all things in heaven, 
in earth, and under ' earth, do bow and obey : be now and 
evermore thy defence, and make thee know and feel, that 
there is no * other name under heaven given to man, in whom 
and through whom thou mayest receive health and salvation, 
but only the name of our Lord Jesus Christ. Amen. 



§312. Adding this. 
O Saviour of the world, &c. 

[Same as iS49-] 

§ 313. Then shall the Presbyter or 

Minister say. 

The Almighty Lord, &c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 

. . . our Lord Jesus Christ. 'Amen. 

[In the Scotch ed., 1637, the Order 
ends here.] 



Charles II. 1662. 

[Verses 18 — 22 omitted.'\ 
Glory be to the Father, &c. 
[Same as 1637.] 
§312. ^Adding this. 
O Saviour of the world, who 
by thy Cross and precious Blood 
hast redeemed us, Save us and 
help us, we humbly beseech thee, 
OLord. 

§ 313. IT Then shall the Minister 

say. 

The Almighty Lord, who is, &c. 
[Same as 1549, to] 
our Lord Jesus Christ. Amen. 

§ 314. \ And after that shall say. 
Unto God's gracious mercy and 
protection we commit thee. The 



Lord bless thee and keep thee. 
The Lord make his face to shine 
upon thee, and be gracious mito 
tliee. The Lord lift up his counte- 
nance upon thee, and give thee 
peace, both now and evermore. 
Amen. 

§ 315. A Prayer for a sick Child. 

O Almighty God and merciful 
Father, to whom alone belong the 
issues of life and death ; Look down 
from heaven, we humbly beseech 
thee, with the eyes of mercy upon 
this child now lying upon the bed 
of sickness : Visit him, O Lord, 
with thy salvation ; deliver him in 
thy good appointed time from his 
bodily pain, and save his soul for 
thy mercies' sake. That if it shall 
be thy pleasure to prolong his days 
here on earth, he may live to thee, 
and be an instrument of thy glory, 
by serving thee faithfully, and doing 
good in his generation ; or else re- 
ceive him into those heavenly habi- 
tations, where the souls of them that 
sleep in the Lord Jesus enjoy per- 
petual rest and felicity. Grant this, 
O Lord, for thy mercies' sake, in 
the same thy Son our Lord Jesus 
Christ, who liveth and reigneth with 
thee and the Holy Ghost, ever one 
God, world without end. Amen. 



• In one ed. 1549, and 1552, and 1559, 
and afterwards, " under the earth." 



' In Scotch ed., 1637, and ed. 1662, 
"none." 



3^4 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ 319. IT If the sick person desire to be anointed, then shall the Priest anoint him 
upon the forehead or breast only, making the sign of the cross, saying thus. 

As with this visible oil thy body outwardly is anointed : 
so our heavenly Father, Almighty God, grant of his infinite 
goodness, that thy soul inwardly may be anointed with the 
Holy Ghost, who is the Spirit of all strength, comfort, relief, 
and gladness : and vouchsafe for his great mercy (if it be 
his blessed will) to restore unto thee thy bodily health, and 
strength, to serve him ; and send thee release of all thy pains, 
troubles, and diseases, both in body and mind. And how- 
soever his goodness (by his divine and unsearchable provi- 
dence) shall dispose of thee : we, his unworthy ministers and 
servants, humbly beseech the eternal majesty to do with thee 
according to the multitude of his innumerable mercies, and 
to pardon thee all thy sins and offences, committed by all 
thy bodily senses, passions, and carnal affections : who also 
vouchsafe mercifully to grant unto thee ghostly strength, by 
his Holy Spirit, to withstand and overcome all temptations 
and assaults of thine adversary, that in no wise he prevail 



Second Edw. VI. 1552, and in 
all eds. afterwards. 

[Rubric { 319 with Prayer and Psalm 
wholly omitted.] 



Charles II. 1662. 
§ 316. A Prayer for a sick Person, 

when there appeareth small hope 

of recovery. 

O Father of mercies, and God 
of all comfort, our only help in time 
of need ; We fly unto thee for suc- 
cour in behalf of this thy servant, 
here lying under thy hand in great 
weakness of body. Look graciously 
upon him, O Lord; and the more 
the outward man decayeth, strength- 
en him, we beseech thee, so much 
the more continually with thy grace 
and Holy Spirit in the inner man. 
Give him unfeigned repentance for 
all the errors of his life past, and 
stedfast faith in thy Son Jesus, that 
his sins may be done away by thy 
mercy, and his pardon sealed in 
heaven, before he go hence, and 
be no more seen. We know, O 
Lord, that there is no word im- 
possible with thee ; and that if 



thou wilt, thou canst even yet raise 
him up, and grant him a longer 
continuance amongst us. Yet, for- 
asmuch as in all appearance the 
time of his dissolution draweth 
near, so fit and prepare him, we 
beseech thee, against the hour of 
death, that after his departure hence 
in peace and in thy favour, his soul 
may be received into thine everlast- 
ing kingdom, through the merits 
and mediation of Jesus Christ thine 
only Son, our Lord and Saviour. 
Amen. 

§317. A commendatory Prayer for 
a sick person at the point of de- 
parture. 

O Almighty God, with whom 
do live the spirits of just men made 
perfect, after they are delivered from 
their earthly prisons ; We humbly 
commend the soul of this thy ser- 
vant, our dear brother, into thy 
hands, as into the hands of a faith- 
ful Creator, and most merciful Sa- 
viour ; most humbly beseeching thee 
that it may be precious in thy sight. 
Wash it, we pray thee, in the blood 
of that immaculate Lamb that was 



The Visitation of the Sick, 



365 



against thee, but that thou mayest have perfect victory and 
triumph against the devil, sin, and death, through Christ our 
Lord : Who by his death hath overcomed " the prince of 
death, and with the P'ather and the Holy Ghost evermore 
liveth and reigneth God, world without end. Amen. 

How long wilt thou forget me, (O Lord,) for ever : how 
long wilt thou hide thy face from me? How long „ 

o ^ J ^ <j U SQJIC Q7(0. 

shall I seek counsel in my soul, and be so vexed in Dominej 
mine heart : how long shall mine enemy triumph P'^''"-^'"- 
over me ? Consider, and hear me, (O lord my God) : lighten 
mine eyes, that I sleep not in death. Lest mine enemy say, 
I have prevailed against him : for if I be cast down, they that 
trouble me will rejoice at it. But my trust is in thy mercy : 
and my heart is joyful in thy salvation. I will sing of the 
lord, because he hath dealt so lovingly with me : yea, I will 
praise the Name of the Lord the most Highest. Glory be to 
the, &c. As it was in the, &c. 

[Here follows immediately The Communion of the Sick.] 



slain to take away the sins of the 
world ; that whatsoever defilements 
it may have contracted in the midst 
of this miserable and naughty world, 
through the lusts of the flesh, or the 
wiles of Satan, being purged and 
done away, it may be presented 
pure and without spot before thee. 
And teach us who survive, in this 
and other like daily spectacles of 
mortality, to see how frail and un- 
certain our own condition is, and 
so to number our days, that we may 
seriously apply our hearts to that 
holy and heavenly wisdom, whilst 
we live here, which may in the end 
bring us to life everlasting, through 
the merits of Jesus Christ thine 
only Son our Lord. Amen. 

§ 318. A Prayer for pen-sons troubled 
in mind or in conscience. 

O BLESSED Lord, the Father of 
mercies, and the God of all com- 
forts, we beseech thee look down 
in pity and compassion upon this 
thy afflicted servant. Thou writest 



bitter things against kitn, and mak- 
est him to possess his former ini- 
quities ; thy wrath lieth hard upon 
ki/n, and his soul is full of trouble : 
But, O merciful God, who hast 
written thy holy Word for our learn- 
ing, that we through patience and 
comfort of thy holy Scriptures might 
have hope ; give hit?i a right un- 
derstanding of himself, and of thy 
threats and promises, that he may 
neither cast away his confidence in 
thee, nor place it any where but 
in thee. Give him strength against 
all his temptations, and heal all his 
distempers. Break not the bruised 
reed, nor quench the smoking flax. 
Shut not up thy tender mercies in 
displeasure ; but make him to hear 
of joy and gladness, that the bones 
which thou hast broken may rejoice. 
Deliver hi>?i from fear of the enemy, 
and lift up the light of thy counte- 
nance upon hitn, and give him peace, 
through the merits and mediation 
of Jesus Christ our Lord. A?nen. 

[Here follows immediately The Com- 
munion OF THE Sick.] 



" In one ed., 1549, "overcome." 



366 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



THE 



COMMUNION OF THE SICK. 



§ 320. Forasmuch as all mortal men be subject to many sudden perils, dis' 
eases, and sicknesses *, and ever uncertain what tinu they shall depart out 
of this life : Therefore to the intent they may be always in a readiness to 
die, whensoever it shall please Almighty God to call them, the curates ' 
shiill diligently from tinu to time, but specially in the plague time*, 
exhort their parishioners 

to the oft receiving {in the church) ■ of the holy 
Communion of the body and blood of our Saviour Christ : which if they 
do, they shall have no cause, in their sudden -visitation, to be unquieted ^ 
for lack of the same. But if the sick person be not able to come to the 
church, and yet is desirous to receive the Communion in his house, then 
he * must give knowledge over night, or else early in the morning to the 
curate^, signifying also how many be appointed to communicate with him. 



Second Edw. VI. 1553. 

THE 

COMMUNION OF THE SICK- 

§ 320. Forasmuch as all mortal 
men, &'c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 
appointed to communicatewiih him. 
[In eds. 1553, and all after, { 331, &C., 
omitted.} 

§322. And having a convenient place 
in the sick man^s house, where the 
Curate "* may reverently minister, 
and a good number * to receive the 
communion with the sick person, 
with all things necessary for the 
same, he shall there minister the 
holy communion. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

THE COMMUNION OF THE SICK. 

§ 320. Forasmuch as all mortal 
men, 6fc. 

[Same as 1549.] 
§ 322. And/tavinga convenient, &'c. 

[Same as 1553.] 



James I. 1604. 

THE COMMUNION OF THE SICK, 

§ 320. Forasmuch as all mortal 
men, &'c. 

[Same as 1549.] 

§322. And having a convenient, &'c. 

[Same as 1553.] 



» In two eds,, 1549, "sickness," 
y In Scotch ed., 1637, " the Presbyters 
or Curates. " 

• In ed. 1663, "but especially in the 
time of pestilence or other infectious sick- 
ness." 

• In ed. 1663, "(in the Church)'' MW(V//</. 



*> In ed. 1604, and Scotch ed., 1637, 
"unquiet" 

« In one ed., 1559, "ye must," 

* In Scotch ed., 1637, "the Presbyter 
or Curate." 

' In Scotch ed., 1637, "and a sufficient 
number, at least two or three, to receive." 



The Communion of the Sick'. 



367 



§ 321. And if the same day there be a celebration of the holy Communion in 
the church, then shall the Priest reserve {at the open Communion) so much 
of the sacrament of the body and blood, as shall serve the sick person, and 
so many as shall communicate with him {if there be any) ; and so soon 
as he conveniently may, after the open Communion ended in the church, 
shall go and minister the same, first to those that are appointed to com- 
municate with the sick {if there be any), and last of all to the sick person 
himself. But before the curate distribute the holy Communion, the ap- 
pointed general confession must be made in the name of the communi- 
cants, the curate adding the absolution with the comfortable sentences 
of scripture following in the open Communion : and after the communion 
ended, the Collect*. 

Almighty and everliving God, we most heartily thank 
thee, &c. " 

§ 322. IT But if the day be not appointed for the open communion in the 
church, then {upon convenient warning given) the curate shall come and 
visit the sick person afore noon. 

And having a convenient place in the 
sick man's house {where he may reverently celebrate) with all things neces- 
sary for the same, and not being otherwise letted with the public service or 
any other just impediment; he shall there celebrate the holy communion 
after such form and sort as hereafter is appointed. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

THE COMMUNION OF THE SICK. 

§ 320. Forasmuch as all mortal 
men, &^c. 

[Same as 1349.] 
§ 322. And having a convenient, ^c. 

[Same as 1532.! 



Charles II. 1662. 

THE COMMUNION OF THE SICK. 

§ 320. IT Forasmuch as all mortal 
men, Ss^c. 

[Same as 1549, to] 
to the often teceiving of the holy 
Communion of the Body and 
Blood of our Saviour Christ, when 



it shall be publickly administered 
in the Church; that so doing, 
they may in case of sudden visita- 
tion, have the less cause to be dis- 
quieted for lack of the same. But 
if the sick person be not able to 
come to the Church, and yet is 
desirous to receive the Communion 
in his house ; then he must give 
timely notice to the Curate, sig- 
nifying also how many there are 
to communicate with him {which 
shall be three, or two at the least) 
(§ 322) and having a convenient 
place in the sick man's house, with 
all things necessary so prepared, 
that the Curate may reverently mi- 
nister, he shall there celebrate the 
holy Communion, beginning with 
the Collect, Epistle and Gospel 
here following. 



* The head-line in the sealed book (ed. 
1662) is printed, "The Communion, &c.", 
but the "&c." is altered with a pen to 
" of the Sick." 

8 In ed. 1578, the whole of these rubrics 
are omitted. 



^ This thanksgiving will be found, § 127, 
p. 257, but no direct reference is given. 
The Collect, with the preceding rubric, 
is wholly omitted in eds. 1552, and all 
eds. afterwards. 



36S 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



Without anj 
more repetition. 



§323. THE CELEBRATION 
•ftit Htfy Cmmmuamm ftr tJu Ski. 

O PRAISE the Lord, all ye nations, laud him, all ye people : 
for his merciful kindness is confinned toward us, and the truth 
of the Lord endureth for ever. 

Gloiy be to the Father, and to the Son, &c 

Lord, have mercy upon us. 
Christ, have mercy upon us. 
Lord, have mercy upon us. 

7^£ Priest. The Lord be with you. 
Answer. And with thy spirit 

Let us pray. 
Almighty everliving God, maker of mankind, which ' dost 
correct those whom thou dost love, and chastisest ' every one 
whom thou dost receive : we beseech thee to have mercy upon 
this thy serv-ant visited with thy ' hand, and to grant that he 
may take his sickness patiently, and recover his bodily health 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

[) 3*3 and wiiat fellows b omined in ed. 
1553, and in all aftetwaids.] 

§324. TkeCeUect 

Almighty everliving God, &c. 

[Saate as 1549.] 
§525. TTuEpisdt. 
My son, despise not, &c. 
§326. TTuGtafd. 
Vkmly, verily I say, &c 
[Same as 1549. to] 
. . . from death unto life. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

8324. TluCcUtcU. 

Almighty everlivii^ God, &c. 

[Same as issa.] 
§325. TheEfistU. 
My son, despise not, &c 



§326. TkeG*^^ 
VuuLY, verily I say, ft& 

[Saae as 1549, to) 
. . from death onto life. 



James L 1604. 

§324. TheCtUect 
Almighty everiiving God, Ac. 

[SMMMtssa.] 

§325. TkeEfisOe. 

My sod, desiMse not, Ac. 

§326c TitGci^ 

Vkmly, verily I say, Ac 
[Same as 1549^ to] 

. . from death onto lifis. 



•laed. t66a."who.'* ^UtA.rtl6»,' 

' In ed. 1604, and afterwards, " thiae.'* 



The CoMuuNioN of the Sick. 



369 



(if it be thy graoovs will), and wbensoever his soul sSufl de- 
pait fron the* bodf, it maj vitiioat spot be * presented aMto 
tbee : tiircwgh Jesus Quist our Lord. Amen *. 

§325. 7%eEfidU\ 

M T 900, despise not tlie oocvectxm of the Lotd, neidMr 
fakoit vlfeen tbou ait rebvked of Imn : for vliom ^^ _ 
the Loid lov«th, him he conecteth, yea and be 
soouigetii ev«ty son, whom he receivedi. 

f 3261. 7%r GospeL 
Verily, veriJy I say xinto youi. He that heareth my irocd, 
and belie^^etli 00 ham ti&at semt me, hath e^erlast- EdM«. 
ing liic, and shall not oome nmfto damiiatioD, bat 
he piassetfi %Bam. death «ato life. 

§327. ThePrefaee. 

The Lord be vith ]po«. 
JLnswer, Awl with t^ spirk. 
If lift <i^ yw heostsi, <&!c. 

%yA. ViOotbeemicftlK Cofum. 



1324. Tke-Cafiw^ 

^■meas xs49-!l 
1525. TkeE^^jOt. 
llT son, tdeniae okc than the 
fitowtiifiinn e; «lf A« -^ ^ , 

titih ; anl «oeaiS(lib «««ry MA whoB 

TteiLT, «nitf I say anOe 7««, 

Ue ibia wBSMsh si^ 

««»&, «dl !«&!«» 

'(S&i 4M Uhi ilialt MSft me, 

I'lulhiflintBfe:, 

tett IS pasBei 
>Bfe. 



%.y»mn.m^ 



I 324. TheOiiUcL 
AiUCTG«Tr < ?i » n!ll%iii ig God, Ac. 

Mt soak, 4e^nse w* dwi^ Xic. 



ffmttd according tc ike farm ie- 
J9n prtacribed far the iafy Cfm- 






i;ri6^. Ins tiocv. 
and in aL a&iii wrtrw 



Bh 



370 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ 330. IT At the time of the distribution of the holy sacrament, the priest 
shall first receive the Communion himself, and after minister to them that 
be appointed to communicate with the sick {if there be any), and then to the 
sick person. And the sick person shall always desire sonu, either of his 
own house, or else of his neighbours, to receive the holy Communion with 
him ; for that shall be to him a singular great comfort, and of their part 
a great token of charity, 

§ 331. IT And if there be more siek persons to be znsited the same day that the 
curate doth celebrate in any sick matCs house : then shall the curate (there) 
reserve so much of the sacrament of the body i and blood, as shall serve the 
other sick persons, and such as be appointed to communicate with them, 
(if there be any); and shall immediately carry it, and minister it unto 
them. 

% 332. T But if any man either by reason of extremity of sickness, or for 
lack^ of warning given in due titne to the curate', or by any other just 
impediment, 

do not receive the sacrament of Chris fs body and blood ; then^ 
the curate • shall instruct him, that if he do truly repettt him of his sins, 
and stedfastly believe that Jesus Christ haih suffered death upon the cross 
for him, and shed his blood for his redemption, earnestly remembering the 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

§ 330. f At the time of the distri- 
bution of the holy Sacrament, the 
Priest^ shall first receive the com- 
munion himself, and after minis- 
ter unto them that be appointed 
to communicate with the sick. 

[Id ed. 1552, and all after, \ 331 omitted.] 

§ 3^2. T But if any man, either by 
reason of extremity of sickness, or 
for lack' of warning in due time 
to the Curate, or for lack of com- 
pany to receive with him, or by 
any other Just impediment, &*c. 
[Continued same as 1549.] 

§ 333 '• T When the sick person is 
visited, and receiveth the holy com- 
munion all at one time, then the 
priest *■ for more expedition, shall 
cut off the form of the visitation 
at the Psalm, In thee, O Lord, 
have '' I put my trust, and go 
straight to the communion, 

§ 337' T ^t the time of plague. 



sweat, or such other like conta- 
gious times of sicknesses or dis- 
eases, when none of the parish or 
neighbours can be gotten to com- 
municate with the sick in their 
houses, for fear of the infection, 
upon special request of the diseased, 
the minister^ may alonely com- 
municate with him. 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

§ 330. At the time of the, &'c. 

§ 332. But if any man, dfc. 

§ 333' W^ft f^ ^^ person, &'c. 

§ 337- •^'* t^ '""' (fpl'^S^'t ^c, 
[Same as 1553.] 



James I. 1604. 
§ 330. At the tinu of the, <5-v. 
§ 332. But if any man, iSfc. 
§ 333- t^hen the sick person, 6fe. 
i 337- ^^ t^ '""' of pi<'^S**f^ &*(' 

[Same as 1552.] 



1 In one cd., 1549, " of Christ's body." 
' In ed. 1604, and afterwards, "waQt 
of." 

• In Scotch ed., 1637, "Presbyter or 
Curate. " 

* In ed. 1669, " tYica" emitttd. 

" In Scotch ©d., 1637, " Presbyter." 



' In ed. 1578, this rubric only appears. 
The rubrics \\ 330, 331, 33a, and 334 beinf 
omitted. 

« In ed. 1578, " Minister :" in Scotch 
ed., 1637, "Presbyter." 

J In Scotch ed., 1637, "do I." 

■ In ed. 1637, " Presbyter or Minister." 



The Communion of the Sick. 



371 



benefits he hath thereby, and giving him hearty thanks therefore; he doth 
eat and drink spiritually " the body and blood of our Saviour Christ, 
profitably •> to his soul's health, although he do not receive the sacrament 
with his mouth. 
§ 333- T When the sick person is visited and receiveth the holy Communion 
all at one time : then the priest for more expedition shall use this order at 
the visitation. 

§ 334. The Anthem. 
Remember not, Lord, &c. 

Lord, have mercy upon us. 
Christ, have mercy upon us. 
Lord, have mercy upon us. 

IT Our Father which art in heaven, &c. 
And lead us not into temptation. 
Answer. But deliver us from evil Amen. 

Let us pray. 
O Lord ', look down from heaven, &c. ^ 

§ 335. With the first part of the exhortation and all other things 
unto the Psalm, 

In thee, O Lord, have I put my trust, &c. 

§ 336. And if the sick desire to be attainted, then shall the priest use 
the appointed prayer without any Psalm. 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

§ 330. At the time of the, Sr'c 

§ 332. But if any man, ^'c. 

§ 333' When the sick person, ^c. 

§ 337- -^'* ^^^ ^^^^ <ff'^'^g**^i &*(• 
[Same as 1552.] 



Charles II. 1662. 

§ 330. T At the time of the dis- 
tribution of the holy Sacrament, 
the Priest shall first receive the 
Communion himself, and after 
minister unto them that are ap- 
pointed to communicate with the 
sick, and last of all to the sick 
person. 



' In eds. 1552, and in all afterwards, 
the word " spiritually" is omitted. 
I" la one ed., 1552, "profiuble." 



[ 332. T But if a man, either by 
reason, &'c. 

[Same as 1552.] 

333. T When the sick person is 
visited, &'c. 

[Same as 1552.] 

i 337- T /« the time of the Plague, 
Sweat, or such other like conta- 
gious times of sickness or diseases, 
when none of the Parish or neigh- 
bours can be gotten to communicate 
with the sick in their houses, for 
fear of the injection, upon special 
request of the diseased, the Mi- 
nister may only communicate 
with him. 



* In two eds., 1549, the word "Lord" 
omitted. 
^ In one ed., 1549, " &c." omitted. 



372 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



1 



THE ORDER FOR THE 



BURIAL OF THE DEAD. 



§ 339- Th' priest* meeting the corpse at the church stile, shall say : Or dst 
the priests ' and clerks shall sing, and so go either into f the church, or 
towards ^ the grave. 

I AM the resurrection and the life (saith the Lord) : he 
that beheveth in me, yea' though he were dead, 
yet shall he live. And whosoever liveth and be- "" 

lieveth in me, shall not die for ever '. 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

THE ORDER FOR THE 

BURIAL OF THE DEAD. 

§ 339- "^^^ Priest meeting the corpse, 

I AM the resurrection, &c. 
[Same throughout as 1549.] 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

THE ORDER FOR THE BURIAL OF 
THE DEAD. 

§ 339- 7^ Priest meeting, &'c. 
1 AM the resurrection, &c 
[Same throughout as 1549.] 



James I. 1604. 

THE ORDER FOR THE BURIAL OF 
THE DEAD. 

§ 339- ^^^ Priest meeting, dr'c. 
I AM the resurrection, &c. 
[Same throughout as 1549.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

THE ORDER FOR THE BURIAL OF 
THE DEAD. 

§ 339' 2T4^ Presbyter mtding, &'c, 
I AM the resurrection, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

I KNOW that my Redeemer liveth, 
and that he shall stand . . 
at the latter day upon ^" 

the earth. And though after my 
skin worms destroy this body ; yec 
in my flesh shall I see God : Whom 
I shall see for my self, and mine 
eyes shall behold, and not another. 

We brought nothing into this 
world, and it is cer- 
tain we can carry no- ' \^{ ^' ^' 
thing out. The Lord 
gave, and the Lord hath taken 
away ; blessed be the Name of the 
Lord. 



• In ed. 1578, " Tk* Minister ;" in 
Scotch ed., 1637, " The Presbyter." 

' In ed. 1578, " TMe Ministers and ;" in 
Scotch ed., 1637, " The Presbyter and." 

* In eds. 1552 and 1559, "unto;" but in 
eds. 1604, 1637, and i66a, again "into." 



* In one ed. 1549, "toward." 
' In Scoth ed., 1637, and in ed. 1662, 
"yea" omitted. 
•■ In Scotch ed., 1637, and ed. 1662, 



'John xi. 25, 26." 
> In ed. 1663, " shall 



never die.' 



At the Burial". 



373 



Job xix. 



I KNOW that my Redeemer liveth, and that I shall rise out 
of the earth in the last day, and shall be covered 
again with my skin, and shall see God in my 
llesh : yea and I myself shall behold him, not with other but 
with these ° same eyes. 

We brought nothing into this world, neither may we carry 
any thing out of this world. The Lord giveth, i Tim. vi. 
and the Lord taketh away. Even as it pleasethP Jobi.i 
the Lord, so cometh things to pass : blessed be the name of 
the Lord. 



Charles II. 1662. 

THE ORDER FOR THE BURIAL OF 
THE DEAD. 

§ 338. 1 Here is to be noted, that the 
Office ensiii7tg is not to be used for 
any that die unbaptized, or ex- 
communicate, or have laid violent 
hands upon themselves. 

§ 339- IF ^^ Priest and Clerks meet- 
i7ig the Corpse at the entrance of 
the Church-yard, and going before 
it, either into the Church, or to- 
wards the Grave, shall say, or sing, 

I AM the resurrection and, &c. 

[Same as 1549.] 
I KNOW that my, &c. 

[Same as Scotch ed., 1637.] 
We brought nothing, &c. 

[Same as Scotch ed., 1637.] 

§ 340. Tf After they are come into the 
Church, shall be read one or both 
of these Psalms following. 

I SAID, I will take „ . . 
, , ^ ' Dixi, custo- 

heed to my ways : d,-^w^. 

that I offend not in Psal. xxxix. 
my tongue. 

I will keep my mouth as it were 
with a bridle : while the ungodly is 
in my sight. 

I held my tongue, and spake no- 
thing : I kept silence, yea even from 
good words ; but it was pain and 
grief to me. 



My heart was hot within me, and 
while I was thus musing, the fire 
kindled : and at the last I spake 
with my tongue. 

Lord, let me know mine' end, 
and the number of my days : that 
I may be certified how long I have 
to live. 

Behold, thou hast made my days 
as it were a span long : and mine 
age is even as nothing in respect of 
thee, and verily every man living 
is altogether vanity. 

For man walketh in a vain sha- 
dow, and disquieteth himself in 
vain : he heapeth up riches, and 
cannot tell who shall gather them. 

And now. Lord, what is my hope : 
truly my hope is even in thee. 

Deliver me from all mine of- 
fences : and make me not a rebuke 
unto the foolish. 

I became dumb and opened not 
my mouth : for it was thy doing. 

Take thy plague away from me : 
I am even consumed by means of 
thy heavy hand. 

When thou with rebukes dost 
chasten man for sin, thou makest 
his beauty to consume away, like 
as it were a moth fretting a gar- 
ment : every man therefore is but 
vanity. 

[Continued on p. 374.] 



"^ In Sealed Book, 1662, the head-line is 
printed " Burial of the Dead," and the 
words "at the" prefixed by a pen. 

" In one ed., 1549, mispr. John xix. 

" In one ed., 1559, " the." 

P In eds. 1552, "as it hath pleased." 



q In ed. 1662, the references in the side- 
notes are S. John xL 25, 26 ; Job xix. 25, 
26, 27 ; I Tim. vi. 7 ; and Job i. 21, re- 
spectively. 

• Printed in Sealed Book "my," but 
altered with a pen to " mine." 



374 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ 342. listen they come at • the grave, whiles the corpse is made ready to be 
laid into the earth, the pi iest ' shali say, or else the priest " and clerks 
shall sing. 

Man that is born of a woman, hath but a short time to 
live, and is full of misery : he cometh up and is 
cut down like a flower ; he flieth as it were a sha- 
dow, and never continueth in one stay. 



Jobix.« 



Second Edw. VI. 1552. 

§ 342. When they come to the grave, 

whiles the corpse, iSfc. 

Man that is bom, &c. 

In the midst of life, &c. 

[Same throughout as 1549O 



Elizabeth, 1559. 

§ 342. Wlien they come to the grave, 
whiles the corpse, &'c. 
Man that is bom, &c 
In the midst of life, &c. 
[Same throughout as 1549.] 



James I. 1604. 

§ 342. When they come to the grave, 
while the corpse, &'c. 
Man that is bom, &c 
In the midst of life, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 

§ 342. When they come to the grave, 
while the corpse, ir'c. 

Man that is bom of a woman is 
of few days, and full 
of trouble. He com- J«>'> '4- '. »• 
eth forth like a flower, and is cut 
down : he fleeth also as a shadow, 
and continueth not 

In the midst of life, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 



* In one ed., 155a, and one ed., 1559, 
and in all afterwards, "to the." 

* In ed. 1578, '* ike Minister;" in 
Scotch ed., 1637, " the Presbyter." 

' In one ed., 1559, and in eds. 1604 and 
i66a, "or the priest;" in one ed., 1559, 
"or the priests;" in ed. 1578, "or the 



Charles II. 1662. 

[Psalm xxxix. continued.] 

Hear my prayer, O Lord, and 
with thine ears consider my calling : 
hold not thy peace at my tears. 

For I am a stranger with thee : 
and a sojourner as all my fathers 
were. 

O spare me a little, that I may 
recover my strength : before I go 
hence, and be no more seen. 

Glory be to the Father, and to 
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ; 

As it was in the beginning, is 
now, and ever shall be : world 
without end. Amen. 



Lord, thou hast 
been our refuge : from Demme. 

.• *" . refurium. 

one generation to an- f^jj j^,. 
other. 

Before the mountains were brought 
forth, or ever the earth and the world 
were made : thou art God from ever- 
lasting, and world without end. 

Thou tumest man to destruction : 
again thou sayest, Come again, ye 
children of men. 

For a thousand years in thy sight 
are but as yesterday : seeing that is 
past as a watch in the night. 

As soon as thou scatterest them, 
they are even as a sleep : and fade 
away suddenly like the grass. 



ministers." In Scotch ed., 1637, "or the 
Presbyter" 

• Thus in all eds., 1549 and 1559, and 
in all eds., 1552, except one, where it is 
(rightly) Job xix. ; the text is the same 
throughout. 



At the Burial. 



375 



^ In the midst of life we be y in death : of whom may we 
seek for succour, but of thee, O Lord, which ^ for our sins 
justly art moved'? Yet, O Lord** God most holy, O Lord 
most mighty, O holy and most merciful Saviour, deliver us 
not into the bitter pains of eternal death. Thou knowest, 
Lord, the secrets of our hearts : shut not up thy merciful eyes 
to our prayers "^ : But spare us. Lord most holy, O God most 
mighty, O holy and merciful^ Saviour, thou most worthy 
Judge eternal, suffer us not at our last hour for any pains 
of death to fall from thee. 



In the morning it is green, and 
groweth up : but in the evening it 
is cut down, dried up, and withered. 

For we consume away in thy 
displeasure : and are afraid at thy 
wrathful indignation. 

Thou hast set our misdeeds be- 
fore thee : and our secret sins in the 
light of thy countenance. 

For when thou art angry all our 
days are gone : we bring our years 
to an end, as it were a tale that 
is told. 

The days of our age are three- 
score years and ten, and though 
men be so strong that they come 
to fourscore years : yet is their 
strength then but labour and sor- 
row ; so soon passeth it away, and 
we are gone. 

But who regardeth the power of 
thy wrath : for even thereafter as 
a man feareth, so is thy displeasure. 

O * teach us to number our days ; 
that we may apply our hearts unto 
wisdom. 

Turn thee again, O Lord, at the 
last : and be gracious unto thy ser- 
vants. 

O satisfy us with thy mercy, and 
that soon : so shall we rejoice and 
be glad all the days of our life. 

Comfort us again, now after the 
time that thou hast plagued us : and 



T In ed. 1662, " we are." 

' In ed. 1662, "who." 

• In eds. 1552 and 1604, "justly art dis- 
pleased ;" in Scotch ed., and 1662, " art 
justly displeased." 

*> In one ed., 1549, the line, " which for 



for the years wherein we have suf- 
fered adversity. 

Shew thy servants thy work : and 
their children thy glory. 

And the glorious Majesty of the 
Lord our God be upon us : pros- 
per thou the work of our hands 
upon us, O prosper thou our handy 
work. 

Glory be to the Father, and to 
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost. 

As it was in the beginning, is 
now and ever shall be : world with- 
out end. Amen. 

§ 343- IT TAen shall follow the La- 
son taken out of the fifteenth chap' 
ter of the former Epistle of Saint 
Paul to the Corinthians. 

Now is Christ risen from the 
dead, and become the 
first-fruits of them 
that slept. For since by man came 
death, by man came also the resur- 
rection of the dead. For as in Adam 
all die, even so in Christ shall all 
be made alive. But every man in 
his own order : Christ the first- 
fruits ; afterward they that are 
Christ's, at his coming. Then com- 
eth the end, when he shall have 
delivered up the kingdom to God, 
even the Father ; when he shall 
[Continued on page 376.] 



1 Cor. XV. 20. 



our sins justly art moved? Vet, O Lord," 
is accidentally omitted. 

"= In ed. 1662, " shut not thy merciiul 
ears to our prayer." 

* In Scotch ed., "most merciiul." 

• In Sealed Book apparently altered 
from " So " with a pen. 



376 



First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549. 



§ 344. Then the priest casting earth upon the corpse, shall say, 

I COMMEND thy soul to God the Father Almighty, and thy 

body to the ground, earth to earth, ashes to ashes, dust to 

dust, in sure and certain hope of resurrection to ' eternal life, 

through our Lord Jesus Christ, who shall change our vile 



Second Edw. VI. X552. 
§ 344. Then while the earth sJiall be 
cast upon the body, by some stand- 
ing by, the Priest ^ shall say. 
Forasmuch as it hath pleased 
almighty God of his great mercy 
to take unto himself the soul of 
our dear brother here departed : we 
therefore commit his body to the 
ground, earth to earth, &c. 
[Same as 1549.] 

§ 345* ' Then shall be said or sung. 
I HEARD a voice from heaven, 
saying unto me, Write : from hence- 
forth, blessed are the dead which 
die in the Lord. Even so saith 
the Spirit, that they rest from their 
labours. 

Elizabeth, 1559. 
§ 344- Then while the earth, &'c. 
Forasmuch as it hath, &c. 

[Same as 1552.] 
§ 345. Then shall be said or sung. 
I HEARD a voice, &c. 
[Same as 1552.] 



James I. 1604. 
§ 344. Then while the earth, &'c. 
Forasmuch as it hath, &c. 

[Same as 1552.} 

§ 34$. Then shall be said or sung. 

I HEARD a voice, &c. 
[Same as 1552.] 

Scotch Liturgy, 1637. 
§ 344. Then while the earth, iSr'c. 
Forasmuch as it hath, &c. 

[Same as 1552.] 
§ 345. Then shall be said or sung. 
I HEARD a voice, &c. 
[Same as 1552.] 



Charles II. 1662. 
have put down all rule, and all au- 
thority, and power. For he must 
reign, till he hath put all enemies 
under his feet. The last enemy 
that shall be destroyed is death. 
For he hath put all things under his 
feet But when he saith, all things 
are put under him, it is manifest 
that he is excepted, which did put 
all things under him. And when 
all things shall be subdued unto 
him, then shall the Son also him- 
self be subject unto him that put 
all things under him, that God may 
be all in alL Else what shall they 
do which are baptized for the dead, 
if the dead rise not at all ? Why are 
they then baptized for the dead? 
and why stand we in jeopardy every 
hour ? I protest by your rejoicing, 
which I have in Christ Jesus our 
Lord, I die daily. If after the man- 
ner of men I have fought with 
beasts at Ephesus, what advantag- 
eth it me, if the dead rise not ? Let 
us eat and drink, for to-morrow we 
die. Be not deceived : evil com- 
munications corrupt good manners. 
Awake to righteousness, and sin 
not ; for some have not the know- 
ledge of God. I speak this to your 
shame. But some man will say. 
How are the dead raised up ? and 
with what body do they come ? 
Thou fool, that which thou sowest 
is not quickened, except it die. 
And that which thou sowest, thou 
sowest not that body that shall be, 
but bare grain, it may ch.ance of 
wheat, or of some other grain : But 
God giveth it a body, as it hath 
pleased him, and to every seed his 
own body. All flesh is not the same 



*■ In ed. 1662, " of the resurrection." 



s In Scotch ed., 1637, " Pre&byter.' 



At the Burial. 



377 



body, that it may be like to ^ his glorious body, according to 
the mighty working whereby he is able to subdue all things 
to himself. 

§ 345. TAen shall be said or sung, 

I HEARD a voice from heaven, saying unto me : Write, blessed 
are the dead which die in the Lord. Even so . . . 

ApoCi XIV. * 

saith the Spirit, that they rest from their labours. 



flesh ; but there is one kind of flesh 
of men, another flesh of beasts, an- 
other of fishes, and another of birds. 
There are also celestial bodies, and 
bodies terrestrial ; but the glory of 
the celestial is one, and the glory of 
the terrestrial is another. There is 
one glory of the sun, and another 
glory of the moon, and an